THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND

FROM THE ACCESSION OF HENRY III.

TO THE DEATH OF EDWARD III.

(1216-1377)

BY

T.F. TOUT, M.A.

PROFESSOR OF MEDIÆVAL AND MODERN HISTORY IN THE

UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER


THE POLITICAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND

IN TWELVE VOLUMES

Seventy-six years have passed since Lingard completed his
HISTORY OF ENGLAND, which ends with the Revolution of 1688. During
that period historical study has made a great advance. Year after
year the mass of materials for a new History of England has
increased; new lights have been thrown on events and characters,
and old errors have been corrected. Many notable works have been
written on various periods of our history; some of them at such
length as to appeal almost exclusively to professed historical
students. It is believed that the time has come when the advance
which has been made in the knowledge of English history as a whole
should be laid before the public in a single work of fairly
adequate size. Such a book should be founded on independent thought
and research, but should at the same time be written with a full
knowledge of the works of the best modern historians and with a
desire to take advantage of their teaching wherever it appears
sound.

The vast number of authorities, printed and in manuscript, on
which a History of England should be based, if it is to represent
the existing state of knowledge, renders co-operation almost
necessary and certainly advisable. The History, of which this
volume is an instalment, is an attempt to set forth in a readable
form the results at present attained by research. It will consist
of twelve volumes by twelve different writers, each of them chosen
as being specialty capable of dealing with the period which he
undertakes, and the editors, while leaving to each author as free a
hand as possible, hope to insure a general similarity in method of
treatment, so that the twelve volumes may in their contents, as
well as in their outward appearance, form one History.

As its title imports, this History will primarily deal with
politics, with the History of England and, after the date of the
union with Scotland, Great Britain, as a state or body politic; but
as the life of a nation is complex, and its condition at any given
time cannot be understood without taking into account the various
forces acting upon it, notices of religious matters and of
intellectual, social, and economic progress will also find place in
these volumes. The footnotes will, so far as is possible, be
confined to references to authorities, and references will not be
appended to statements which appear to be matters of common
knowledge and do not call for support. Each volume will have an
Appendix giving some account of the chief authorities, original and
secondary, which the author has used. This account will be compiled
with a view of helping students rather than of making long lists of
books without any notes as to their contents or value. That the
History will have faults both of its own and such as will always in
some measure attend co-operative work, must be expected, but no
pains have been spared to make it, so far as may be, not wholly
unworthy of the greatness of its subject.

Each volume, while forming part of a complete History, will also
in itself be a separate and complete book, will be sold separately,
and will have its own index, and two or more maps.

Vol. I. to 1066. By Thomas Hodgkin, D.C.L., Litt.D.,
Fellow of University College, London; Fellow of the British
Academy.

Vol. II. 1066 to 1216. By George Burton Adams, M.A.,
Professor of History in Yale University, New Haven,
Connecticut.

Vol. III. 1216 to 1377. By T.F. Tout, M.A.,
Professor of Medieval and Modern History in the Victoria University
of Manchester; formerly Fellow of Pembroke College, Oxford.

Vol. IV. 1377 to 1485. By C. Oman, M.A., Fellow of
All Souls’ College, and Deputy Professor of Modern History in the
University of Oxford.

Vol. V. 1485 to 1547. By H.A.L. Fisher, M.A., Fellow
and Tutor of New College, Oxford.

Vol. VI. 1547 to 1603. By A.F. Pollard, M.A.,
Professor of Constitutional History in University College,
London.

Vol. VII. 1603 to 1660. By F.C. Montague, M.A.,
Professor of History in University College, London; formerly Fellow
of Oriel College, Oxford.

Vol. VIII. 1660 to 1702. By Richard Lodge, M.A.,
Professor of History in the University of Edinburgh; formerly
Fellow of Brasenose College, Oxford.

Vol. IX. 1702 to 1760. By I.S. Leadam, M.A.,
formerly Fellow of Brasenose College, Oxford.

Vol. X. 1760 to 1801. By the Rev. William Hunt,
M.A., D. Litt, Trinity College, Oxford.

Vol. XI. 1801 to 1837. By the Hon. George C.
Brodrick, D.C.L., late Warden of Merton College, Oxford, and J K.
Fotheringham, M.A., Magdalen College, Oxford, Lecturer in Classics
at King’s College, London.

Vol. XII. 1837 to 1901. By Sidney J Low, M.A.,
Balliol College, Oxford, formerly Lecturer on History at King’s
College, London.


The Political History of England

IN TWELVE VOLUMES

EDITED BY WILLIAM HUNT, D. LITT., AND

REGINALD L. POOLE, M.A.

III.

THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND

FROM THE ACCESSION OF HENRY III. TO THE

DEATH OF EDWARD III.

1216-1377


CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

THE REGENCY OF WILLIAM MARSHAL.
19 Oct., 1216.Death of King John1
Position of parties1
The Church on the king’s side2
28 Oct.Coronation of Henry III.3
11 Nov.Great council at Bristol.4
12 Nov.The first charter of Henry III.5
1216-17.Progress of the war.6
1217.Rising of Wilkin of the Weald.7
Louis’ visit to France8
22 April.Return of Louis from France.9
Sieges of Dover, Farnham, and Mount
Sorrel.
9
20 May.The fair of Lincoln.10
23 Aug.The sea-fight off Sandwich.11
11 Sept.Treaty of Lambeth.12
6 Nov.Reissue of the great charter.13
Restoration of order by William Marshal.14
14 May, 1219.Death of William Marshal.15
His character and career.15

CHAPTER II.

THE RULE OF HUBERT DE BURGH.
1219.Pandulf the real successor of William
Marshal
17
July, 1221.Langton procures Pandulf’s recall.19
Ascendency of Hubert de Burgh.20
Jan.-Feb., 1221.The rebellion of Albemarle.20
July, 1222.The sedition of Constantine FitzAthulf.22
1221-24.Marriage alliances.23
1219-23.War in Wales.23
April, 1223.Henry III. declared by the pope competent to
govern.
24
June, 1224.Revolt of Falkes de
Bréautè.
25
20 June-14 Aug.Siege of Bedford.25
Fall of Falkes.26
Papal and royal taxation.27
April, 1227.End of the minority.29
Relations with France during the
minority.
29
The Lusignans and the Poitevin barons.30
1224.Louis VIII.’s conquest of Poitou.31
1225.Expedition of Richard of Cornwall and William
Longsword to Gascony.
32
Nov., 1226.Accession of Louis IX. in France.34
1229-30.Henry III.’s campaign in Brittany and
Poitou.
34
21-30 July, 1230.Siege of Mirambeau.36
1228.The Kerry campaign.37
2 May, 1230.Death of William of Braose.38
1231.Henry III.’s second Welsh campaign.38
Aug.Death of Archbishop Richard le Grand.39
Gregory IX. and Henry III.39
1232.Riots of Robert Twenge39
29 July.Fall of Hubert de Burgh.40
1231.Death of William Marshal the Younger.41
1232.Death of Randolph of Blundeville, Earl of
Chester.
41

CHAPTER III.

THE ALIEN INVASION.
1232-34.Rule of Peter des Roches.43
Aug., 1233.Revolt of Richard Marshal45
23 Nov.Fight near Monmouth.47
1234.Richard Marshal in Ireland.48
1 April.Defeat and death of the Earl Marshal near
Kildare.
49
2 April.Edmund Rich consecrated Archbishop of
Canterbury.
50
9 April.Fall of Peter des Roches.51
Beginning of Henry III.’s personal
government
51
Character of Henry III.52
The alien invasions53
14 Jan., 1236.Henry’s marriage to Eleanor of Provence.54
The Savoyards in England.54
Revival of Poitevin influence.55
1239.Simon of Montfort Earl of Leicester.56
1237.The legation of Cardinal Otto.57
1239.Quarrel of Gregory IX. and Frederick II.58
1235.Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln.59
16 Nov., 1240.Death of Edmund Rich in exile.60
Henry III. and Frederick II.61
Attempted reconquest of Poitou.62
May-Sept., 1242.The campaign of Taillebourg.63
1243.Truce with France.64
The Lusignans in England.65
The baronial opposition.66
Grosseteste’s opposition to Henry III., and
Innocent IV..
66
1243.Relations with Scotland and Wales.67
1240.Death of Llewelyn ap Iorwerth.67
1246.Death of David ap Llewelyn.68

CHAPTER IV.

POLITICAL RETROGRESSION and NATIONAL PROGRESS.
1248-58.Characteristics of the history of these ten
years.
69
Decay of Henry’s power in Gascony.69
1248-52.Simon de Montfort, seneschal of Gascony.70
Aug., 1253.Henry III. in Gascony.72
1254.Marriage and establishment of Edward the
king’s son.
73
Edward’s position in Gascony.73
Edward’s position in Cheshire.74
1254.Llewelyn ap Griffith sole Prince of North
Wales.
75
Edward in the four cantreds and in West
Wales.
76
1257.Welsh campaign of Henry and Edward.76
Revival of the baronial opposition.77
1255.Candidature of Edmund, the king’s son, for
Sicily.
78
1257.Richard of Cornwall elected and crowned King
of the Romans.
80
Leicester as leader of the opposition.81
Progress in the age of Henry III.81
The cosmopolitan and the national ideals.82
French influence.83
The coming of the friars.84
1221.Gilbert of Freynet and the first Dominicans in
England.
84
1224.Arrival of Agnellus of Pisa and the first
Franciscans in England.
84
Other mendicant orders in England.85
The influence of the friars.86
The universities.88
Prominent English schoolmen.89
Paris and Oxford.90
The mendicants at Oxford.91
Roger Bacon and Duns Scotus.92
Academic influence in public life.92
Beginnings of colleges.93
Intellectual characteristics of thirteenth
century.
93
Literature in Latin and French.94
Literature in English.95
Art.90
Gothic architecture.90
The towns and trade.90

CHAPTER V.

THE BARONS’ WAR.
2 April, 1258.Parliament at London.98
11 June.The Mad Parliament99
The Provisions of Oxford.100
22 June.Flight of the Lusignans.102
Appointment of the Fifteen103
Working of the new Constitution104
4 Dec., 1259.Treaty of Paris.104
Its unpopularity in England and France.106
1259.Dissensions among the baronial leaders.107
1259.Provisions of Westminster.108
1261.Henry III.’s repudiation of the
Provisions.
109
1263.Reconstitution of parties.110
The changed policy of the marchers.111
Outbreak of civil war.112
The appeal to Louis IX.112
23 Jan., 1264.Mise of Amiens.113
Renewal of the struggle.113
4 April.Sack of Northampton.114
The campaign in Kent and Sussex.115
14 May.Battle of Lewes.116
Personal triumph of Montfort.118

CHAPTER VI.

THE RULE OF MONTFORT AND THE ROYALIST RESTORATION.
15 May.Mise of Lewes.119
15 Dec.Provisions of Worcester.121
Jan.-Mar., 1265.The Parliament of 1265.121
Split up of the baronial party.123
Quarrel of Leicester and Gloucester.123
28 May.Edward’s escape.124
22 June.Treaty of Pipton.125
Small results of the alliance of Llewelyn and
the barons.
125
The campaign in the Severn valley.126
4 Aug.Battle of Evesham.127
The royalist restoration.128
1266.The revolt of the Disinherited.129
15 May.Battle of Chesterfield.130
31 Oct.The Dictum de Kenilworth.131
Michaelmas.The Ely rebellion.131
April, 1267.Gloucester’s support of the Disinherited.132
July.End of the rebellion.132
25 Sept.Treaty of Shrewsbury.133
1267.Statute of Marlborough.134
1270-72.Edward’s Crusade.134
16 Nov., 1272.Death of Henry III.135

CHAPTER VII.

THE EARLY FOREIGN POLICY AND LEGISLATION OF EDWARD I.
Character of Edward I.136
1272-74.Rule of the regency.139
Edward’s doings in Italy and France.139
Edward’s relations with Philip III.140
1273-74.Wars of Béarn and Limoges.141
Edward I. and Gregory X.142
May-July, 1274.Council of Lyons.142
Relations of Edward I. and Rudolf of
Hapsburg.
143
23 May, 1279.Treaty of Amiens.145
1281.League of Macon.146
1282.Sicilian vespers.146
1285.Deaths of Philip III., Charles of Anjou, Peter
of Aragon, and Martin IV.
146
Bishop Burnell.147
1275.Statute of Westminster, the first.147
1278.Statute of Gloucester.148
Hundred Rolls and placita de quo
warranto
.
149
Archbishops Kilwardby and Peckham.150
1279.Statute of Mortmain.151
1285.Circumspecte agatis.152
1285.Statute of Westminster, the second (De
Donis).
153
1285.Statute of Winchester.154

CHAPTER VIII.

THE CONQUEST OF NORTH WALES.
Execution of the Treaty of Shrewsbury.155
Llewelyn’s refusal of homage.156
1277.Edward’s first Welsh campaign.157
1277.Treaty of Aberconway.159
Edward’s attempts to introduce English law
into the ceded districts.
160
1282.The Welsh revolt.161
1282.Edward’s second Welsh campaign.162
Llewelyn’s escape to the Upper Wye.163
11 Dec.Battle of Orewyn Bridge.164
1283.Parliaments and financial expedients.164
Subjection of Gwynedd completed.165
3 Oct.Parliament of Shrewsbury and execution of
David.
165
The Edwardian castles.165
Mid-Lent, 1284.Statute of Wales.166
Effect of the conquest upon the march.167
Peckham and the ecclesiastical settlement of
Wales.
167
1287.Revolt of Rhys ap Meredith.168

CHAPTER IX.

THE SICILIAN AND THE SCOTTISH ARBITRATIONS.
Edward I. at the height of his fame.169
April, 1286-Aug, 1289.Edward’s long visit to France.170
1289.The Sicilian arbitration.170
1287.Treaty of Oloron.171
1288.Treaty of Canfranc.171
1291.Treaty of Tarascon.171
Maladministration during Edward’s
absence.
172
Judicial and official scandals.172
1289.Special commission for the trial of
offenders.
172
1290.Statute of Westminster, the third (Quia
emptores
).
173
The feud between Gloucester and Hereford.174
1291.The courts at Ystradvellte and
Abergavenny.
174
Humiliation of the marcher earls.174
1290.Expulsion of the Jews.175
The rise of the Italian bankers.176
1272-86.Early relations of Edward to Scotland.177
1286.Death of Alexander III. of Scotland.177
1286-89.Regency in the name of the Maid of
Norway.
177
1289.Treaty of Salisbury.178
1290.Treaty of Brigham.178
Death of the Maid of Norway.179
The claimants to the Scottish throne.179
May, 1291.Parliament of Norham. Edward recognised as
overlord of Scotland.
181
1291-92.The great suit for Scotland.181
17 Nov., 1292.John Balliol declared King of Scots.183
Edward’s conduct in relation to Scotland.183
1290.Death of Eleanor of Castile.184
Transition to the later years of the
reign.
184
Edward’s later ministers.185

CHAPTER X.

THE FRENCH AND SCOTTISH WARS AND THE CONFIRMATION OF THE
CHARTERS.
Commercial rivalry of English and French
seamen.
186
15 May, 1293.Battle off Saint-Mahé.186
1294.Edmund of Lancaster’s failure to procure a
settlement with Philip IV.
187
The French occupation of Gascony.187
June, 1294.War with France.188
Preparations for a French campaign.188
1294.Revolts of Madog, Maelgwn, and Morgan.189
Edward’s danger at Aberconway.189
22 Jan., 1293.Battle of Maes Madog.190
July.Welsh revolts suppressed.190
1295.Failure of the Gascon campaign.191
Failure of attempted coalition against
France.
191
Organisation of the English navy.192
Treason of Sir Thomas Turberville.192
The naval attack on England.192
Rupture between Edward and the Scots.193
5 July.Alliance between the French and Scots.194
Nov.The “Model Parliament”.195
1296.Gascon expedition and death of Edmund of
Lancaster.
196
Edward’s invasion of Scotland.196
27 April.Battle of Dunbar.197
10 July.Submission of John Balliol.197
Conquest and administration of Scotland.198
The Ragman Roll.198
Sept., 1294.Consecration of Archbishop Winchelsea.199
29 Feb., 1296.Boniface VIII. issues Clericis
laicos
.
200
Conflict of Edward and Winchelsea.200
24 Feb., 1297.Parliament at Salisbury.202
Conflict of Edward with the earls.202
July.Break up of the clerical opposition.203
Increasing moderation of baronial
opposition.
204
24 Aug.Edward’s departure for Flanders.205
May.Revolt of the Scots under William
Wallace.
205
11 Sept.Battle of Stirling Bridge..207
12 Oct.Confirmation of the charters with new
clauses.
208

CHAPTER XI.

THE SCOTTISH FAILURE.
1297.Edward’s unsuccessful campaign in
Flanders.
210
31 Jan., 1298.Truce of Tournai, and end of the French
war.
211
July.Edward’s invasion of Scotland.212
22 July.Battle of Falkirk.213
Slowness of Edward’s progress towards the
conquest of Scotland.
215
>19 June, 1299.Treaty of Montreuil.216
9 Sept.Marriage of Edward and Margaret of
France.
217
Mar., 1300.Articuli super cartas.217
July-Aug.Carlaverock campaign.218
20 Jan.-14 Feb., 1301.Parliament of Lincoln.218
The barons’ letter to the pope.219
Edward of Carnarvon, Prince of Wales.220
1302.Philip IV.’s troubles with the Flemings and
Boniface VIII.
221
20 May, 1303.Peace of Paris between Edward and Philip.222
Increasing strength of Edward’s position.222
The decay of the earldoms.223
Additions to the royal demesne.224
1303.Conquest of Scotland seriously
undertaken.
225
24 July, 1304.Capture of Stirling.225
Aug., 1305.Execution of Wallace and completion of the
conquest.
226
The settlement of the government of
Scotland.
227
1305.Disgrace of Winchelsea and Bek.228
Edward I. and Clement V..230
1307.Statute of Carlisle.230
1305.Ordinance of Trailbaston.231
10 Jan., 1306.Murder of Comyn.232
Rising of Robert Bruce.233
25 Mar.Bruce crowned King of Scots.233
Preparations for a fresh conquest of
Scotland.
234
7 July, 1307.Death of Edward I.235

CHAPTER XII.

GAVESTON, THE ORDAINERS, AND BANNOCKBURN.
Character of Edward II..236
1307.Peter Gaveston Earl of Cornwall.238
25 Jan., 1308.Marriage of Edward with Isabella of
France.
239
25 Feb.Coronation of Edward II.239
Power and unpopularity of Gaveston.240
8 May.Gaveston exiled.241
July 1309.Return of Gaveston condoned by Parliament at
Stamford.
242
1310.Renewal of the opposition of the barons to
Gaveston.
243
16 Mar.Appointment of the lords ordainers.244
Sept.Abortive campaign against the Scots.245
Character and policy of Thomas, Earl of
Lancaster.
245
1311.The ordinances.247
Nov., 1311, Jan., 1312.Gaveston’s second exile and return.249
The earls at war against Edward and
Gaveston.
250
Gaveston’s surrender at Scarborough.250
19 June, 1312.Murder of Gaveston.251
Consequent break up of the baronial
party.
252
Oct., 1313.Edward and Lancaster reconciled.253
May.Death of Archbishop Winchelsea.254
1312.Fall of the Templars.254
Walter Reynolds Archbishop of Canterbury.256
Complaints of papal abuses.256
Progress of Bruce’s power in Scotland.257
1314.The siege of Stirling.258
An army collected for its relief.259
24 June,Battle of Bannockburn.260
The results of the battle.262

CHAPTER XIII.

LANCASTER, PEMBROKE, AND THE DESPENSERS.
Failure of the rule of Thomas of
Lancaster.
264
1315.Revolts of Llewelyn Bren.267
1315.Rising of Adam Banaster.267
1316.The Bristol disturbances..268
1315.Edward Bruce’s attack on the English in
Ireland.
268
1317.Roger Mortimer in Ireland..271
1318.Death of Edward Bruce at Dundalk.272
Lancaster’s failure and the break up of his
party.
272
Pembroke and the middle party.273
9 Aug.Treaty of Leek and the supremacy of the middle
party.
274
1314-18.Progress of Robert Bruce..275
1319.Renewed attack on Scotland.275
Battle of Myton.276
Rise of the Despensers.277
1317.The partition of the Gloucester
inheritance.
279
1320.War between the husbands of the Gloucester
heiresses in South Wales.
280
June, 1321.Conferences at Pontefract and Sherburn.281
July.The exile of the Despensers.281
Break up of the opposition after their
victory.
282
23-31 Oct., 1321.The siege of Leeds Castle.282
Jan.-Feb., 1322.Edward’s successful campaign in the
march.
284
11 Feb.Recall of the Despensers.284
The king’s march against the northern
barons.
284
16 Mar.Battle of Boroughbridge.285
22 Mar.Execution of Lancaster.286
2 May.Parliament at York and repeal of the
ordinances.
287
The triumph of the Despensers.288

CHAPTER XIV.

THE FALL OF EDWARD II. AND THE RULE OF ISABELLA AND
MORTIMER.
Aug.Renewed attack on the Scots.289
Oct.Edward II.’s narrow escape at Byland.289
Mar., 1323.Treason and execution of Andrew Harclay.290
Incapacity of the Despensers as
administrators.
290
Their quarrels with the old nobles.290
1324.Their breach with Queen Isabella.291
Their chief helpers: Walter Stapledon and
Ralph Baldock.
292
Reaction against the Despensers.293
1303-14.Relations of England and France.294
1314-22.Edward’s dealings with Louis X. and Philip
V.
294
1322.Accession of Charles IV.295
1324.Affair of Saint-Sardos.295
Renewal of war. Sequestration of Gascony.
Charles of Valois’ conquest of the Agenais and La
Réole.
296
Isabella’s mission to Paris.297
Edward of Aquitaine’s homage to Charles
IV.
297
1325.Treachery of Charles IV. and second
sequestration of Gascony.
297
1326.Relations of Mortimer and Isabella.298
The Hainault marriage.298
23 Sept.Landing of Isabella and Mortimer.299
Riots in London: murder of Stapledon.299
26 Oct.Execution of the elder Despenser.300
16 Nov.Capture of Edward and the younger
Despenser.
300
Triumph of the revolution.301
7 Jan., 1327.Parliament’s recognition of Edward of
Aquitaine as king.
301
20 Jan.Edward II.’s resignation of the crown.302
24 Jan.Proclamation of Edward III.302
22 Sept., 1328.Murder of Edward II.303
1327-30.Rule of Isabella and Mortimer.304
1327.Abortive Scottish campaign.304
April, 1328.Treaty of Northampton; “the shameful
peace”.
305
Character and ambition of Mortimer.306
Oct.Mortimer Earl of the March of Wales.306
Henry of Lancaster’s opposition to him.307
Mar., 1330.Execution of the Earl of Kent.307
Oct.Parliament at Nottingham.308
19 Oct.Arrest of Mortimer.308
29 Nov.His execution.309
1330-58.Later life of Isabella.309

CHAPTER XV.

THE PRELIMINARIES OF THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR.
Character and policy of Edward III.310
1330-40.The rule of the Stratfords.314
1337.The new earldoms.314
Scotland during the minority of David
Bruce.
315
Edward Balliol and the Disinherited.315
6 Aug., 1332.The Disinherited in Scotland.317
Battle of Dupplin Moor.318
6 Aug.-16 Dec.Edward Balliol’s brief reign and
expulsion.
319
Treaty of Roxburgh.319
1333.Attempt to procure his restoration.319
Siege of Berwick.319
19 July.Battle of Halidon Hill.320
Edward Balliol restored.320
12 June, 1334.Treaty of Newcastle, ceding to Edward
south-eastern Scotland.
321
Failure of Edward Balliol.300
1334-36.Edward III.’s Scottish campaigns.322
1341.Return of David Bruce from France.323
1327-37.Relations of England and France.323
31 Mar., 1327.Treaty of Paris.324
Edward’s lands in Gascony after the treaty of
Paris.
324
1328.Accession of Philip of Valois in France.325
Protests of the English regency.325
1328.The legal and political aspects of the
succession question.
326
Edward III.’s claim to France.327
6 June, 1329.Edward’s homage to Philip VI.327
8 May, 1330.Convention of the Wood of Vincennes.328
9 Mar., 1331.Treaty of Saint-Germain-en-Laye.300
April.Interview of Pont-Sainte-Maxence.328
Crusading projects of John XXII..329
1336.Abandonment of the crusade by Benedict
XII.
329
Strained relations between England and
France.
330
1337.Mission of the Cardinals Peter and
Bertrand.
330
Edward and Robert of Artois.330
The Vow of the Heron.331
Preparations for war.331
Breach with Flanders and stoppage of export of
wool.
332
Alliance with William I. and II. of
Hainault.
332
Edward’s other Netherlandish allies.332
1337.Breach between France and England.333
Nov.Sir Walter Manny at Cadzand.334
Fruitless negotiations and further
hostilities.
334
July, 1338.Edward III.’s departure for Flanders.335
5 Sept.Interview of Edward and the Emperor Louis of
Bavaria at Coblenz.
335
The Anglo-imperial alliance.335
Further fruitless negotiations.336
Renewal of Edward’s claim to the French
crown.
337
The responsibility for the war.337

CHAPTER XVI.

THE EARLY CAMPAIGNS OF THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR.
1339.Edward’s invasion of France.339
Oct.Campaign of the Thiérache.340
23 Oct.The failure at Buironfosse.340
Alliance between Edward and the Flemish
cities.
341
James van Artevelde.342
Jan., 1340.Edward III. at Ghent.343
His proclamation as King of France.344
20 Feb.His return to England.344
22 June.His re-embarkation for Flanders.344
Parallel naval development of England and
France.
344
The Norman navy and the projected invasion of
England.
345
24 June.Battle of Sluys.346
Ineffective campaigns in Artois and the
Tournaisis.
347
25 Sept.Truce of Esplechin.348
30 Nov.Edward’s return to London.349
The ministers displaced and a special
commission appointed to try them.
349
30 Nov.Controversy between Edward and Archbishop
Stratford.
350
23 April, 1341.Parliament at London supporting Stratford and
forcing Edward to choose ministers after consulting it.
350
1 Oct.Edward’s repudiation of his concessions.351
April, 1343.Repeal of the statutes of 1341.351
John of Montfort and Charles of Blois claim
the duchy of Brittany.
352
War of the Breton succession.353
June, 1342.The siege of Hennebont raised.354
1343.Battle of Morlaix.354
19 Jan., 1343.Edward III. in Brittany.354
Truce of Malestroit.355
Edward’s financial and political
troubles.
355
End of the Flemish alliance.356
June, 1345.Henry of Derby in Gascony.357
21 Oct.Battle of Auberoche.358
1346.Siege of Aiguillon and raid in Poitou.358
Preparations for Edward III.’s campaign.359
>July-Aug.The march through Normandy.359
26 July.Capture of Caen.360
Aug.The march up the Seine valley.360
The retreat northwards.361
The passage of the Somme at the Blanche
taque
.
361
26 Aug.Battle of Crecy.362
17 Oct.Battle of Neville’s Cross.364
4 Sept.Siege of Calais.366
3 Aug., 1347.Capture of Calais.367
20 June.Battle of La Roche Derien.368
28 Sept.Truce of Calais.368

CHAPTER XVII.

FROM THE BLACK DEATH TO THE TREATY OF CALAIS.
1347-48.Prosperity of England after the truce.369
1348-50.The Black Death and its results.370
1351.Statute of labourers.372
Social and economic unrest.374
Religious unrest.376
The Flagellants.376
The anti-clerical movement.377
1351.First statute of provisors.377
1353.First statute of præmunire.378
Richard Fitzralph and the attack on the
mendicants.
379
1354.Ordinance Of the Staple.380
1352.Statute of treasons.380
1349.Foundation of the Order of the Garter.380
Dagworth’s administration of Brittany.381
Hugh Calveley and Robert Knowles.382
27 Mar., 1351.Battle of the Thirty.382
1352.Battle of Mauron.383
Fighting round Calais.383
1352.Capture of Guînes.384
29 Aug., 1350.Battle of the Spaniards-on-the-sea.384
6 April, 1354.Preliminaries of peace signed at
Guînes.
385
1355.Failure of the negotiations and renewal of the
war.
385
Failure of John of Gaunt in Normandy.386
Sept.-Nov.Black Prince’s raid in Languedoc.386
1356.Operations of John of Gaunt in Normandy in
alliance with Charles of Navarre and Geoffrey of Harcourt.
387
9 Aug.-2 Oct.Black Prince’s raid northwards to the
Loire.
388
19 Sept.Battle of Poitiers.390
23 Mar., 1357.Truce of Bordeaux.392
Oct.Treaty of Berwick.393
1357-71.The last years of David II.393
1371.Accession of Robert II. in Scotland.393
1358.Preliminaries of peace signed between Edward
III. and John.
393
State of France after Poitiers.394
24 Mar., 1359.Treaty of London.395
The rejection of the treaty by the
French.
395
Nov., 1359-April, 1360.Edward III.’s invasion of Northern France
Champagne and Burgundy.
396
11 Jan., 1360.Treaty of Guillon.396
7 April.Siege of Paris.396
8 May.Treaty of Brétigni.396
24 Oct.Treaty of Calais.396

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR FROM THE TREATY OF CALAIS TO THE TRUCE
OF BRUGES.
Difficulties in carrying out the treaty of
Calais.
399
Guerilla warfare: exploits of Calveley, Pipe,
and Jowel.
400
16 May, 1364.Battle of Cocherel.401
29 Sept.Battle of Auray.401
1365.Treaty of Guérande.402
Exploits of the free companies: John
Hawkwood.
402
1361.The charters of renunciation not
exchanged.
402
1364.Death of King John: accession of Charles
V..
403
1366.Expulsion of Peter the Cruel from Castile by
Du Guesclin and the free companies.
404
Feb., 1367.The Black Prince’s expedition to Spain.404
3 April.Battle of Nájera.405
The Black Prince’s rule in Aquitaine.406
His difficulties with the great nobles.407
Jan., 1368.The hearth tax imposed.408
Jan., 1369.Renewal of the war.408
Changed military and political
conditions.
409
Relations of England and Flanders.409
1371.Battle in Bourgneuf Bay.410
Successes of the French.411
Sept., 1370.Sack of the cité of
Limoges.
412
1371.The Black Prince’s return to England with
shattered health.
413
1370.Futile expeditions of Lancaster and
Knowles.
413
Treason of Sir John Minsterworth.413
Battle of Pontvallain.414
1370-72.Exploits of Sir Owen of Wales.414
23 June, 1370.Defeat of Pembroke at La Rochelle.415
Aug.Defeat of Thomas Percy at Soubise.415
1372.Edward III.’s last military expedition.416
Expulsion of the English from Poitou and
Brittany.
416
July-Dec., 1373.John of Gaunt’s march from Calais to
Bordeaux.
417
1374.Ruin of the English power in France.417
27 June, 1375.Truce of Bruges.418

CHAPTER XIX.

ENGLAND DURING THE LATTER YEARS OF EDWARD III.
Glories of the years succeeding the treaty of
Calais.
419
1361-69.John Froissart in England.419
His picture of the life of court and
people.
420
The national spirit in English
literature.
420
Gower and Minot.420
Geoffrey Chaucer.421
The standard English language.421
Lowland Scottish.422
The national spirit in art.422
“Flowing decorated” and “perpendicular”
architecture.
422
Contrast between England and Scotland.423
The national spirit in popular English
literature.
423
William Langland.423
His picture of the condition of the poor.424
The national spirit and the universities.424
Early career of John Wycliffe.425
Spread of cultivation among the laity.426
The national spirit in English law.426
The national spirit in commerce.426
Edward III.’s family settlement.427
Marriage of the Black Prince and Joan of
Kent.
428
Marriages of Lionel of Antwerp with Elizabeth
de Burgh and Violante Visconti.
429
Lionel in Ireland.429
Statute of Kilkenny.429
1361-69.Philippa of Clarence’s marriage with the Earl
of March.
430
John of Gaunt and the Duchy of Lancaster.430
Continuation of ancient rivalries between
houses now represented by branches of the royal family.
431
The great prelates of the end of Edward III.’s
reign.
431
Feb., 1371.Parliament: clerical ministers superseded by
laymen.
432
Clerical and anti-clerical, constitutional and
court parties.
433
Edward III.’s dotage.434
Alice Perrers.434
Struggle of parties at court.434
Increasing bitterness of the opposition to the
courtiers.
434
April-July, 1376.The “Good Parliament”.435
Fall of the courtiers.436
8 June.Death of the Black Prince.437
John of Gaunt restored to power.438
Jan., 1377.Packed parliament, and the reaction against
the Good Parliament.
438
Persistence of the clerical opposition.439
The attack on John Wycliffe.439
10 Feb.Wycliffe before Bishop Courtenay.439
John of Gaunt’s substantial triumph.440
21 June.Death of Edward III.441
Characteristics of his age.441

APPENDIX.

ON AUTHORITIES.
(1216-1377.)
Comparative value of records and
chronicles.
443
Record sources for the period.443
Chancery Records:—400
Patent Rolls.444
Close Rolls.444
Rolls of Parliament.444
Charter Rolls.445
Inquests Post-Mortem.445
Fine Rolls.445
Gascon Rolls.445
Hundred Rolls.446
Exchequer Records.446
Plea Rolls and records of the common law
courts.
447
Records of local courts.448
Scotch and Irish records.449
Ecclesiastical records.448
Bishops’ registers.449
Monastic Cartularies.450
Papal records.450
Chroniclers of the period.451
St. Alban’s Abbey as a school of history.451
Matthew Paris.451
Later St. Alban’s chroniclers.452
Other chroniclers of Henry III.454
Other monastic annals.455
Chroniclers of Edward I.455
Civic chronicles.457
Chroniclers of Edward II.457
Chroniclers of Edward III.458
Scottish and Welsh chronicles.459
French chronicles illustrating English
history.
459
The three redactions of Froissart.460
Other French chroniclers of the Hundred Years’
War.
460
Legal literature.461
Literary aids to history.461
Modern works on the period.462
Maps.464
Bibliographies.464
Note on authorities for battle of
Poitiers.
464
INDEX.465

MAPS.

Map of Wales and the March at the end of the XIIIth century.

1. Map of Wales and the March at the end of the
XIIIth century.

Map of Southern Scotland and Northern England in the XIIIth and XIVth centuries.

2. Map of Southern Scotland and Northern England
in the XIIIth and XIVth centuries.

Map of France in the XIIIth and XIVth centuries.

3. Map of France in the XIIIth and XIVth
centuries.


CHAPTER I.

THE REGENCY OF WILLIAM MARSHAL.

001When John died, on October 19, 1216, the
issue of the war between him and the barons was still doubtful. The
arrival of Louis of France, eldest son of King Philip Augustus, had
enabled the barons to win back much of the ground lost after John’s
early triumphs had forced them to call in the foreigner. Beyond the
Humber the sturdy north-country barons, who had wrested the Great
Charter from John, remained true to their principles, and had also
the support of Alexander II., King of Scots. The magnates of the
eastern counties were as staunch as the northerners, and the rich
and populous southern shires were for the most part in agreement
with them. In the west, the barons had the aid of Llewelyn ap
Iorwerth, the great Prince of North Wales. While ten earls fought
for Louis, the royal cause was only upheld by six. The towns were
mainly with the rebels, notably London and the Cinque Ports, and
cities so distant as Winchester and Lincoln, Worcester and
Carlisle. Yet the baronial cause excited little general sympathy.
The mass of the population stood aloof, and was impartially
maltreated by the rival armies.

John’s son Henry had at his back the chief military resources of
the country; the two strongest of the earls, William Marshal, Earl
of Pembroke, and Randolph of Blundeville, Earl of Chester; the
fierce lords of the Welsh March, the Mortimers, the Cantilupes, the
Cliffords, the Braoses, and the Lacys; and the barons of the West
Midlands, headed by Henry of Neufbourg, Earl of Warwick, and
William of Ferrars, Earl of Derby. This powerful phalanx gave to
the royalists a stronger hold in the west than their opponents had
in any one part of the much wider territory within their sphere of
influence. There was 002 no baronial counterpart to the successful
raiding of the north and east, which John had carried through in
the last months of his life. A baronial centre, like Worcester,
could not hold its own long in the west. Moreover, John had not
entirely forfeited his hereditary advantages. The administrative
families, whose chief representative was the justiciar Hubert de
Burgh, held to their tradition of unswerving loyalty, and joined
with the followers of the old king, of whom William Marshal was the
chief survivor. All over England the royal castles were in safe
hands, and so long as they remained unsubdued, no part of Louis’
dominions was secure. The crown had used to the full its rights
over minors and vacant fiefs. The subjection of the south-west was
assured by the marriage of the mercenary leader, Falkes de
Bréauté, to the mother of the infant Earl of Devon,
and by the grant of Cornwall to the bastard of the last of the
Dunstanville earls. Though Isabella, Countess of Gloucester, John’s
repudiated wife, was as zealous as her new husband, the Earl of
Essex, against John’s son, Falkes kept a tight hand over Glamorgan,
on which the military power of the house of Gloucester largely
depended. Randolph of Chester was custodian of the earldoms of
Leicester and Richmond, of which the nominal earls, Simon de
Montfort and Peter Mauclerc, were far away, the one ruling
Toulouse, and the other Brittany. The band of foreign adventurers,
the mainstay of John’s power, was still unbroken. Ruffians though
these hirelings were, they had experience, skill, and courage, and
were the only professional soldiers in the country.

The vital fact of the situation was that the immense moral and
spiritual forces of the Church remained on the side of the king.
Innocent III. had died some months before John, but his successor,
Honorius III., continued to uphold his policy. The papal legate,
the Cardinal Gualo, was the soul of the royalist cause. Louis and
his adherents had been excommunicated, and not a single English
bishop dared to join openly the foes of Holy Church. The most that
the clerical partisans of the barons could do was to disregard the
interdict and continue their ministrations to the excommunicated
host. The strongest English prelate, Stephen Langton, Archbishop of
Canterbury, was at Rome in disgrace. Walter Grey, Archbishop of
York, and Hugh of Wells, Bishop003 of Lincoln, were also abroad,
while the Bishop of London, William of Sainte-Mère-Eglise,
was incapacitated by illness. Several important sees, including
Durham and Ely, were vacant. The ablest resident bishop, Peter des
Roches of Winchester, was an accomplice in John’s
misgovernment.

The chief obstacle in the way of the royalists had been the
character of John, and the little Henry of Winchester could have
had no share in the crimes of his father. But the dead king had
lately shown such rare energy that there was a danger lest the
accession of a boy of nine might not weaken the cause of monarchy.
The barons were largely out of hand. The war was assuming the
character of the civil war of Stephen’s days, and John’s
mercenaries were aspiring to play the part of feudal potentates. It
was significant that so many of John’s principal supporters were
possessors of extensive franchises, like the lords of the Welsh
March, who might well desire to extend these feudal immunities to
their English estates. The triumph of the crown through such help
might easily have resolved the united England of Henry II. into a
series of lordships under a nominal king.

The situation was saved by the wisdom and moderation of the
papal legate, and the loyalty of William Marshal, who forgot his
interests as Earl of Pembroke in his devotion to the house of
Anjou. From the moment of John’s death at Newark, the cardinal and
the marshal took the lead. They met at Worcester, where the tyrant
was buried, and at once made preparations for the coronation of
Henry of Winchester. The ceremony took place at St. Peter’s Abbey,
Gloucester, on October 28, from which day the new reign was
reckoned as beginning. The marshal, who had forty-three years
before dubbed the “young king” Henry a knight, then for a second
time admitted a young king Henry to the order of chivalry. When the
king had recited the coronation oath and performed homage to the
pope, Gualo anointed him and placed on his head the plain gold
circlet that perforce did duly for a crown.[1]004 Next day
Henry’s supporters performed homage, and before November 1 the
marshal was made justiciar.

[1] There is some conflict of evidence on this
point, and Dr. Stubbs, following Wendover, iv., 2, makes Peter of
Winchester crown Henry. But the official account in Fædera,
i.
, 145, is confirmed by Ann. Tewkesbury, p. 62;
Histoire de G. le Maréchal, lines 15329-32; Hist.
des ducs de Normandie, et des rois d’Angleterre
, p. 181, and
Ann. Winchester, p. 83. Wykes, p. 60, and Ann.
Dunstable
, p. 48, which confirm Wendover, are suspect by reason
of other errors.

On November 2 a great council met at Bristol. Only four earls
appeared, and one of these, William of Fors, Earl of Albemarle, was
a recent convert. But the presence of eleven bishops showed that
the Church had espoused the cause of the little king, and a throng
of western and marcher magnates made a sufficient representation of
the lay baronage. The chief business was to provide for the
government during the minority. Gualo withstood the temptation to
adopt the method by which Innocent III. had ruled Sicily in the
name of Frederick II. The king’s mother was too unpopular and
incompetent to anticipate the part played by Blanche of Castile
during the minority of St. Louis. After the precedents set by the
Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, the barons took the matter into their
own hands. Their work of selection was not an easy one. Randolph of
Chester was by far the most powerful of the royalist lords, but his
turbulence and purely personal policy, not less than his excessive
possessions and inordinate palatine jurisdictions, made him
unsuitable for the regency. Yet had he raised any sort of claim, it
would have been hardly possible to resist his pretensions.[1]
Luckily, Randolph stood aside, and his withdrawal gave the aged
earl marshal the position for which his nomination as justiciar at
Gloucester had already marked him out. The title of regent was as
yet unknown, either in England or France, but the style, “ruler of
king and kingdom,” which the barons gave to the marshal, meant
something more than the ordinary position of a justiciar. William’s
friends had some difficulty in persuading him to accept the office.
He was over seventy years of age, and felt it would be too great a
burden. Induced at last by the legate to undertake the charge, from
that moment he shrank from none of its responsibilities. The
personal care of the king was comprised within the marshal’s
duties, but he delegated that branch of his work to Peter des
Roches.[2] These two, with Gualo, controlled the whole policy of
the new reign.005 Next to them came Hubert de Burgh, John’s
justiciar, whomthe marshal very soon restored to that office. But
Hubert at once went back to the defence of Dover, and for some time
took little part in general politics.

[1] The fears and hopes of the marshal’s friends
are well depicted in Histoire de Guillaume le
Maréchal
, lines 15500-15708.

[2] The panegyrist of the marshal emphasises
strongly the fact that Peter’s charge was a delegation,
ibid., lines 17993-18018.

On November 12, the legate and the regent issued at Bristol a
confirmation of the Great Charter. Some of the most important
articles accepted by John in 1215 were omitted, including the
“constitutional clauses” requiring the consent of the council of
barons for extraordinary taxation. Other provisions, which tied the
hands of the government, were postponed for further consideration
in more settled times. But with all its mutilations the Bristol
charter of 1216 marked a more important moment than even the
charter of Runnymede. The condemnation of Innocent III. would in
all probability have prevented the temporary concession of John
from becoming permanent. Love of country and love of liberty were
doubtless growing forces, but they were still in their infancy,
while the papal authority was something ultimate against which few
Christians dared appeal. Thus the adoption by the free will of the
papal legate, and the deliberate choice of the marshal of the
policy of the Great Charter, converted, as has well been said, “a
treaty won at the point of the sword into a manifesto of peace and
sound government”.[1] This wise change of policy cut away the ground
from under the feet of the English supporters of Louis. The friends
of the young Henry could appeal to his innocence, to his sacred
unction, and to his recognition by Holy Church. They offered a
programme of limited monarchy, of the redress of grievances, of
vested rights preserved, and of adhesion to the good old traditions
that all Englishmen respected. From that moment the Charter became
a new starting-point in our history.

[1] Stubbs, Const. Hist., ii., 21.

In strange contrast to this programme of reform, the aliens, who
had opposed the charter of Runnymede, were among the lords by whose
counsel and consent the charter of Bristol was issued. In its
weakness the new government sought to stimulate the zeal both of
the foreign mercenaries and of the loyal barons by grants and
privileges which seriously entrenched upon the royal authority.
Falkes de Bréauté was confirmed in the custody of a
compact group of six midland shires,006 besides the earldom of Devon, and
the “county of the Isle of Wight,”[1] which he guarded in the
interests of his wife and stepson. Savary de Mauléon, who in
despair of his old master’s success had crossed over to Poitou
before John’s death, was made warden of the castle of Bristol.
Randolph of Chester was consoled for the loss of the regency by the
renewal of John’s recent grant of the Honour of Lancaster which was
by this time definitely recognised as a shire.[2]

[1] Histoire des ducs de Normandie, etc.,
p. 181.

[2] Tait, Medieval Manchester and the
Beginnings of Lancashire
, p. 180.

The war assumed the character of a crusade. The royalist troops
wore white crosses on their garments, and were assured by the
clergy of certain salvation. The cruel and purposeless ravaging of
the enemy’s country, which had occupied John’s last months of life,
became rare, though partisans, such as Falkes de
Bréauté, still outvied the French in plundering
monasteries and churches. The real struggle became a war of
castles. Louis endeavoured to complete his conquest of the
south-east by the capture of the royal strongholds, which still
limited his power to the open country. At first the French prince
had some successes. In November he increased his hold on the Home
counties by capturing the Tower of London, by forcing Hertford to
surrender, and by pressing the siege of Berkhampsted. As Christmas
approached the royalists proposed a truce. Louis agreed on the
condition that Berkhampsted should be surrendered, and early in
1217 both parties held councils, the royalists at Oxford and the
barons at Cambridge. There was vague talk of peace, but the war was
renewed, and Louis captured Hedingham and Orford in Essex, and
besieged the castles of Colchester and Norwich. Then another truce
until April 26 was concluded, on the condition that the royalists
should surrender these two strongholds.

Both sides had need to pause. Louis, at the limit of his
resources, was anxious to obtain men and money from France. He was
not getting on well with his new subjects. The eastern counties
grumbled at his taxes. Dissensions arose between the English and
French elements in his host. The English lords resented the grants
and appointments he gave to his countrymen. The French nobles
professed to despise the English as traitors. When Hertford was
taken, Robert007 FitzWalter demanded that its custody should
be restored to him. Louis roughly told him that Englishmen, who had
betrayed their natural lord, were not to be entrusted with such
charges. It was to little purpose that he promised Robert that
every man should have his rights when the war was over. The
prospects of ending the war grew more remote every day. The
royalists took advantage of the discouragement of their opponents.
The regent was lavish in promises. There should be no inquiry into
bygones, and all who submitted to the young king should be
guaranteed all their existing rights. The result was that a steady
stream of converts began to flow from the camp of Louis to the camp
of the marshal. For the first time signs of a national movement
against Louis began to be manifest. It became clear that his rule
meant foreign conquest.

Louis wished to return to France, but despite the truce he could
only win his way to the coast by fighting. The Cinque Ports were
changing their allegiance. A popular revolt had broken out in the
Weald, where a warlike squire, William of Cassingham,[1] soon
became a terror to the French under his nickname of Wilkin of the
Weald. As Louis traversed the disaffected districts, Wilkin fell
upon him near Lewes, and took prisoners two nephews of the Count of
Nevers. On his further march to Winchelsea, the men of the Weald
broke down the bridges behind him, while on his approach the men of
Winchelsea destroyed their mills, and took to their ships as avowed
partisans of King Henry. The French prince entered the empty town,
and had great difficulty in keeping his army alive. “Wheat found
they there,” says a chronicler; “in great plenty, but they knew not
how to grind it. Long time were they in such a plight that they had
to crush by hand the corn of which they made their bread. They
could catch no fish. Great store of nuts found they in the town;
these were their finest food.”[2] Louis was in fact besieged by the
insurgents, and was only released by a force of knights riding down
from London to help him. These troops dared not travel by the
direct road through the Weald, and made their way to Romney through
Canterbury. Rye was strongly008 held against them and the ships of the
Cinque Ports dominated the sea, so that Louis was still cut off
from his friends at Romney. A relieving fleet was despatched from
Boulogne, but stress of weather kept it for a fortnight at Dover,
while Louis was starving at Winchelsea. At last the French ships
appeared off Winchelsea. Thereupon the English withdrew, and Louis
finding the way open to France returned home.

[1] Mr. G.J. Turner has identified Cassingham with
the modern Kensham, between Rolvenden and Sandhurst, in Kent.

[2] Histoire des ducs de Normandie, etc.,
p. 183.

A crowd of waverers changed sides. At their head were William
Longsword, Earl of Salisbury, the bastard great-uncle of the little
king, and William, the young marshal, the eldest son of the Earl of
Pembroke. The regent wandered from town to town in Sussex,
receiving the submission of the peasantry, and venturing to
approach as near London as Dorking. The victorious Wilkin was made
Warden of the Seven Hundreds of the Weald. The greatest of the
magnates of Sussex and Surrey, William, Earl Warenne, followed the
example of his tenantry, and made his peace with the king. The
royalists fell upon the few castles held by the barons. While one
corps captured Odiham, Farnham, Chichester, and other southern
strongholds, Falkes de Bréauté overran the Isle of
Ely, and Randolph of Chester besieged the Leicestershire fortress
of Mount Sorrel. Enguerrand de Coucy, whom Louis had left in
command, remained helpless in London. His boldest act was to send a
force to Lincoln, which occupied the town, but failed to take the
castle. This stronghold, under its hereditary warden, the valiant
old lady, Nichola de Camville,[1] had already twice withstood a
siege.

[1] On Nichola de Camville or de la Hay see M.
Petit-Dutaillis in Mélanges Julien Havet, pp.
369-80.

Louis found no great encouragement in France, for Philip
Augustus, too prudent to offend the Church, gave but grudging
support to his excommunicated son. When, on the eve of the
expiration of the truce, Louis returned to England, his
reinforcements comprised only 120 knights. Among them, however,
were the Count of Brittany, Peter Mauclerc, anxious to press in
person his rights to the earldom of Richmond, the Counts of Perche
and Guînes, and many lords of Picardy, Artois and Ponthieu.
Conscious that everything depended on the speedy capture of the
royal castles, Louis introduced for the first time into England the
trébuchet, a recently invented009 machine that
cast great missiles by means of heavy counterpoises. “Great was the
talk about this, for at that time few of them had been seen in
France.”[1] On April 22, Louis reached Dover, where the castle was
still feebly beset by the French. On his nearing the shore, Wilkin
of the Weald and Oliver, a bastard of King John’s, burnt the huts
of the French engaged in watching the castle. Afraid to land in
their presence, Louis disembarked at Sandwich. Next day he went by
land to Dover, but discouraged by tidings of his losses, he gladly
concluded a short truce with Hubert de Burgh. He abandoned the
siege of Dover, and hurried off towards Winchester, where the two
castles were being severely pressed by the royalists. But his
progress was impeded by his siege train, and Farnham castle blocked
his way.

[1] Histoire des ducs de Normandie, etc.,
p. 188; cf. English Hist. Review, xviii. (1903), 263-64.

Saer de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, joined Louis outside the
walls of Farnham. Saer’s motive was to persuade Louis to hasten to
the relief of his castle of Mount Sorrel. The French prince was not
in a position to resist pressure from a powerful supporter. He
divided his army, and while the Earl of Winchester, along with the
Count of Perche and Robert FitzWalter, made their way to
Leicestershire, he completed his journey to Winchester, threw a
fresh force into the castles, and, leaving the Count of Nevers in
charge, hurried to London. There he learnt that Hubert de Burgh at
Dover had broken the truce, and he at once set off to renew the
siege of the stronghold which had so continually baulked his plans.
But little good came of his efforts, and the much-talked-of
trébuchet proving powerless to effect a breach, Louis
had to resign himself to a weary blockade. While he was besieging
Dover, Saer de Quincy had relieved Mount Sorrel, whence he marched
to the help of Gilbert of Ghent, the only English baron whom Louis
ventured to raise to comital rank as Earl of Lincoln. Gilbert was
still striving to capture Lincoln Castle, but Nichola de Camville
had resisted him from February to May. With the help of the army
from Mount Sorrel, the castle and its châtelaine were
soon reduced to great straits.

The marshal saw that the time was come to take the offensive,
and resolved to raise the siege. Having no field010 army, he
stripped his castles of their garrisons, and gave rendezvous to his
barons at Newark. There the royalists rested three days, and
received the blessing of Gualo and the bishops. They then set out
towards Lincoln, commanded by the regent in person, the Earl of
Chester, and the Bishop of Winchester, whom the legate appointed as
his representative. The strong water defences of the rebel city on
the south made it unadvisable for them to take the direct route
towards it. Their army descended the Trent to Torksey, where it
rested the night of May 19. Early next day, the eve of Trinity
Sunday, it marched in four “battles” to relieve Lincoln Castle.

There were more than 600 knights besieging the castle and
holding the town, and the relieving army only numbered 400 knights
and 300 cross-bowmen. But the barons dared not risk a combat that
might have involved them in the fate of Stephen in 1141. They
retreated within the city and allowed the marshal to open up
communications with the castle. The marshal’s plan of battle was
arranged by Peter des Roches, who was more at home in the field
than in the church. The cross-bowmen under Falkes de
Bréauté were thrown into the castle, and joined with
the garrison in making a sally from its east gate into the streets
of the town. While the barons were thus distracted, the marshal
burst through the badly defended north gate. The barons taken in
front and flank fought desperately, but with no success. Falkes’
cross-bowmen shot down their horses, and the dismounted knights
soon failed to hold their own in the open ground about the
cathedral. The Count of Perche was slain by a sword-thrust through
the eyehole of his helmet. The royalists chased the barons down the
steep lanes which connect the upper with the lower town. When they
reached level ground the baronial troops rallied, and once more
strove to reascend the hill. But the town was assailed on every
side, and its land defences yielded with little difficulty. The
Earl of Chester poured his vassals through one of the eastern
gates, and took the barons in flank. Once more they broke, and this
time they rallied not again, but fled through the Wigford suburb
seeking any means of escape. Some obstruction in the Bar-gate, the
southern exit from the city, retarded their flight, and many of the
leaders were captured. The remnant fled to London,011 thinking that
“every bush was full of marshals,” and suffering severely from the
hostility of the peasantry. Only three persons were slain in the
battle, but there was a cruel massacre of the defenceless citizens
after its close. So vast was the booty won by the victors that in
scorn they called the fight the Fair of Lincoln![1]

[1] For a discussion of the battle, see English
Hist. Review
, xviii. (1903), 240-65.

Louis’ prospects were still not desperate. The victorious army
scattered, each man to his own house, so that the marshal was in no
position to press matters to extremities. But there was a great
rush to make terms with the victor, and Louis thought it prudent to
abandon the hopeless siege of Dover, and take refuge with his
partisans, the Londoners. Meanwhile the marshal hovered round
London, hoping eventually to shut up the enemy in the capital. On
June 12, the Archbishop of Tyre and three Cistercian abbots, who
had come to England to preach the Crusade, persuaded both parties
to accept provisional articles of peace. Louis stipulated for a
complete amnesty to all his partisans; but the legate declined to
grant pardon to the rebellious clerks who had refused to obey the
interdict, conspicuous among whom was the firebrand Simon Langton,
brother of the archbishop. Finding no compromise possible, Louis
broke off the negotiations rather than abandon his friends. Gualo
urged a siege of London, but the marshal saw that his resources
were not adequate for such a step. Again many of his followers went
home, and the court abode first at Oxford and afterwards at
Gloucester. It seemed as if the war might go on for ever.

Blanche of Castile, Louis’ wife, redoubled her efforts on his
behalf. In response to her entreaties a hundred knights and several
hundred men-at-arms took ship for England. Among the knights was
the famous William des Barres, one of the heroes of Bouvines, and
Theobald, Count of Blois. Eustace the Monk, a renegade clerk turned
pirate, and a hero of later romance, took command of the fleet. On
the eve of St. Bartholomew, August 23, Eustace sailed from Calais
towards the mouth of the Thames. Kent had become royalist; the
marshal and Hubert de Burgh held Sandwich, so that the long voyage
up the Thames was the only way of taking succour to Louis. Next day
the old earl remained on shore, but sent out Hubert012 with the fleet.
The English let the French pass by, and then, manoeuvring for the
weather gage, tacked and assailed them from behind.[1] The fight
raged round the great ship of Eustace, on which the chief French
knights were embarked. Laden with stores, horses, and a ponderous
trébuchet, it was too low in the water to manoeuvre
or escape. Hubert easily laid his own vessel alongside it. The
English, who were better used to fighting at sea than the French,
threw powdered lime into the faces of the enemy, swept the decks
with their crossbow bolts and then boarded the ship, which was
taken after a fierce fight. The crowd of cargo boats could offer
little resistance as they beat up against the wind in their retreat
to Calais; the ships containing the soldiers were more fortunate in
escaping. Eustace was beheaded, and his head paraded on a pole
through the streets of Canterbury.

[1] This successful attempt of the English fleet
to manoeuvre for the weather gage, that is to secure a position to
the windward of their opponents, is the first recorded instance of
what became the favourite tactics of British admirals. For the
legend of Eustace see Witasse le Moine, ed. Förster
(1891).

The battle of St. Bartholomew’s Day, like that of Lincoln a
triumph of skill over numbers, proved decisive for the fortunes of
Louis. The English won absolute control of the narrow seas, and cut
off from Louis all hope of fighting his way back to France. As soon
as he heard of the defeat of Eustace, he reopened negotiations with
the marshal. On the 29th there was a meeting between Louis and the
Earl at the gates of London. The regent had to check the ardour of
his own partisans, and it was only after anxious days of
deliberation that the party of moderation prevailed. On September 5
a formal conference was held on an island of the Thames near
Kingston. On the 11th a definitive treaty was signed at the
archbishop’s house at Lambeth.

The Treaty of Lambeth repeated with little alteration the terms
rejected by Louis three months before. The French prince
surrendered his castles, released his partisans from their oaths to
him, and exhorted all his allies, including the King of Scots and
the Prince of Gwynedd, to lay down their arms. In return Henry
promised that no layman should lose his inheritance by reason of
his adherence to Louis, and that the baronial prisoners should be
released without further payment013 of ransom. London, despite its
pertinacity in rebellion, was to retain its ancient franchises. The
marshal bound himself personally to pay Louis 10,000 marks,
nominally as expenses, really as a bribe to accept these terms. A
few days later Louis and his French barons appeared before the
legate, barefoot and in the white garb of penitents, and were
reconciled to the Church. They were then escorted to Dover, whence
they took ship for France. Only on the rebellious clergy did
Gualo’s wrath fall. The canons of St. Paul’s were turned out in a
body; ringleaders like Simon Langton were driven into exile, and
agents of the legate traversed the country punishing clerks who had
disregarded the interdict. But Honorius was more merciful than
Gualo, and within a year even Simon received his pardon. The laymen
of both camps forgot their differences, when Randolph of Chester
and William of Ferrars fought in the crusade of Damietta, side by
side with Saer of Winchester and Robert FitzWalter. The
reconciliation of parties was further shown in the marriage of
Hubert de Burgh to John’s divorced wife, Isabella of Gloucester, a
widow by the death of the Earl of Essex, and still the foremost
English heiress. On November 6 the pacification was completed by
the reissue of the Great Charter in what was substantially its
final form. The forest clauses of the earlier issues were published
in a much enlarged shape as a separate Forest Charter, which laid
down the great principle that no man was to lose life or limb for
hindering the king’s hunting.

It is tempting to regard the defeat of Louis as a triumph of
English patriotism. But it is an anachronism to read the ideals of
later ages into the doings of the men of the early thirteenth
century. So far as there was national feeling in England, it was
arrayed against Henry. To the last the most fervently English of
the barons were steadfast on the French prince’s side, and the
triumph of the little king had largely been procured by John’s
foreigners. To contemporary eyes the rebels were factious assertors
of class privileges and feudal immunities. Their revolt against
their natural lord brought them into conflict with the sentiment of
feudal duty which was still so strong in faithful minds. And
against them was a stronger force than feudal loyally. From this
religious standpoint the Canon of Barnwell best sums up the014
situation: “It was a miracle that the heir of France, who had won
so large a part of the kingdom, was constrained to abandon the
realm without hope of recovering it. It was because the hand of God
was not with him. He came to England in spite of the prohibition of
the Holy Roman Church, and he remained there regardless of its
anathema.”

The young king never forgot that he owed his throne to the pope
and his legate. “When we were bereft of our father in tender
years,” he declared long afterwards, “when our subjects were turned
against us, it was our mother, the Holy Roman Church, that brought
back our realm under our power, anointed us king, crowned us, and
placed us on the throne.”[1] The papacy, which had secured a new
hold over England by its alliance with John, made its position
permanent by its zeal for the rights of his son. By identifying the
monarchy with the charters, it skilfully retraced the false step
which it had taken. Under the ægis of the Roman see the national
spirit grew, and the next generation was to see the temper fostered
by Gualo in its turn grow impatient of the papal supremacy. It was
Gualo, then, who secured the confirmation of the charters. Even
Louis unconsciously worked in that direction, for, had he not
gained so strong a hold on the country, there would have been no
reason to adopt a policy of conciliation. We must not read the
history of this generation in the light of modern times, or even
with the eyes of Matthew Paris.

[1] Grosseteste, Epistolæ, p. 339.

The marshal had before him a task essentially similar to that
which Henry II had undertaken after the anarchy of Stephen’s reign.
It was with the utmost difficulty that the sum promised to Louis
could be extracted from the war-stricken and famished tillers of
the soil. The exchequer was so empty that the Christmas court of
the young king was celebrated at the expense of Falkes de
Bréauté. Those who had fought for the king clamoured
for grants and rewards, and it was necessary to humour them. For
example, Randolph of Blundeville, with the earldom of Lincoln added
to his Cheshire palatinate and his Lancashire Honour, had acquired
a position nearly as strong as that of the Randolph of the reign of
Stephen. “Adulterine castles” had grown up in such numbers that the
new issue of the Charter insisted upon their destruction.015 Even the
lawful castles were held by unauthorised custodians, who refused to
yield them up to the king’s officers. Though Alexander, King of
Scots, purchased his reconciliation with Rome by abandoning
Carlisle and performing homage to Henry, the Welsh remained
recalcitrant. One chieftain, Morgan of Caerleon, waged war against
the marshal in Gwent, and was dislodged with difficulty. During the
war Llewelyn ap Iorwerth conquered Cardigan and Carmarthen from the
marchers, and it was only after receiving assurances that he might
retain these districts so long as the king’s minority lasted that
he condescended to do homage at Worcester in March, 1218.

In the following May Stephen Langton came back from exile and
threw the weight of his judgment on the regent’s side. Gradually
the worst difficulties were surmounted. The administrative
machinery once more became effective. A new seal was cast for the
king, whose documents had hitherto been stamped with the seal of
the regent. Order was so far restored that Gualo returned to Italy.
He was a man of high character and noble aims, caring little for
personal advancement, and curbing his hot zeal against
“schismatics” in his desire to restore peace to England. His memory
is still commemorated in his great church of St. Andrew, at
Vercelli, erected, it may be, with the proceeds of his English
benefices, and still preserving the manuscript of legends of its
patron saint, which its founder had sent thither from his
exile.

At Candlemas, 1219, the aged regent was smitten with a mortal
illness. His followers bore him up the Thames from London to his
manor of Caversham, where his last hours were disturbed by the
intrigues of Peter of Winchester for his succession, and the
importunity of selfish clerks, clamouring for grants to their
churches. He died on May 14, clad in the habit of the Knights of
the Temple, in whose new church in London his body was buried, and
where his effigy may still be seen. The landless younger son of a
poor baron, he had supported himself in his youth by the spoils of
the knights he had vanquished in the tournaments, where his
successes gained him fame as the model of chivalry. The favour of
Henry, the “young king,” gave him political importance, and his
marriage with Strongbow’s daughter made him a mighty 016man in England,
Ireland, Wales, and Normandy. Strenuous and upright, simple and
dignified, the young soldier of fortune bore easily the weight of
office and honour which accrued to him before the death of his
first patron. Limited as was his outlook, he gave himself entirely
to his master-principle of loyally to the feudal lord whom he had
sworn to obey. This simple conception enabled him to subordinate
his interests as a marcher potentate to his duty to the English
monarchy. It guided him in his difficult work of serving with
unbending constancy a tyrant like John. It shone most clearly when
in his old age he saved John’s son from the consequences of his
father’s misdeeds. A happy accident has led to the discovery in our
own days of the long poem, drawn up in commemoration of his
career[1] at the instigation of his son. This important work has
enabled us to enter into the marshal’s character and spirit in much
the same way as Joinville’s History of St. Louis has made us
familiar with the motives and attributes of the great French king.
They are the two men of the thirteenth century whom we know most
intimately. It is well that the two characters thus portrayed at
length represent to us so much of what is best in the chivalry,
loyalty, statecraft, and piety of the Middle Ages.

[1] Histoire de Guillaume le
Maréchal
, published by P. Meyer for the Soc. de
l’histoire de France. Petit-Dutaillis, Étude sur Louis
VIII.
(1894), and G.J. Turner, Minority of Henry III.,
part i, in Transactions of the Royal Hist. Soc., new ser.,
viii. (1904), 245-95, are the best modern commentaries on the
history of the marshal’s regency.


CHAPTER II.

THE RULE OF HUBERT DE BURGH.

017William Marshal had recognized that the
regency must end with him. “There is no land,” he declared, “where
the people are so divided as they are in England. Were I to hand
over the king to one noble, the others would be jealous. For this
reason I have determined to entrust him to God and the pope. No one
can blame me for this, for, if the land is not defended by the
pope, I know no one who can protect it.” The fortunate absence of
Randolph of Chester on crusade made it easy to carry out this plan.
Accordingly the king of twelve years was supposed to be capable of
acting for himself. But the ultimate authority resided with the new
legate Pandulf, who, without any formal designation, was the real
successor of the marshal. This arrangement naturally left great
power to Peter des Roches, who continued to have the custody of the
king’s person, and to Hubert the justiciar, who henceforth acted as
Pandulf’s deputy. Next to them came the Archbishop of Canterbury.
Langton’s share in the struggle for the charters was so
conspicuous, that we do not always remember that it was as a
scholar and a theologian that he acquired his chief reputation
among his contemporaries. On his return from exile he found such
engrossing occupation in the business of his see, that he took
little part in politics for several years. His self-effacement
strengthened the position of the legate.

Pandulf was no stranger to England. As subdeacon of the Roman
Church he received John’s submission in 1213, and stood by his side
during nearly all his later troubles. He had been rewarded by his
election to the bishopric of Norwich, but was recalled to Rome
before his consecration, and only came 018 back to England in the
higher capacity of legate on December 3, 1218, after the recall of
Gualo. He had been the cause of Langton’s suspension, and there was
probably no love lost between him and the archbishop. It was in
order to avoid troublesome questions of jurisdiction that Pandulf,
at the pope’s suggestion, continued to postpone his consecration as
bishop, since that act would have subordinated him to the
Archbishop of Canterbury. But neither he nor Langton was disposed
to push matters to extremities. Just as Peter des Roches balanced
Hubert de Burgh, so the archbishop acted as a makeweight to the
legate. When power was thus nicely equipoised, there was a natural
tendency to avoid conflicting issues. In these circumstances the
truce between parties, which had marked the regency, continued for
the first years after Earl William’s death. In all doubtful points
the will of the legate seems to have prevailed. Pandulf’s
correspondence shows him interfering in every matter of state. He
associated himself with the justiciar in the appointment of royal
officials; he invoked the papal authority to put down “adulterine
castles,” and to prevent any baron having more than one royal
stronghold in his custody; he prolonged the truce with France, and
strove to pacify the Prince of North Wales; he procured the
resumption of the royal domain, and rebuked Bishop Peter and the
justiciar for remissness in dealing with Jewish usurers; he filled
up bishoprics at his own discretion. Nor did he neglect his own
interests; his kinsfolk found preferment in his English diocese,
and he appropriated certain livings for the payment of his debts,
“so far as could be done without offence”. But in higher matters he
pursued a wise policy. In recognising that the great interest of
the Church was peace, he truly expressed the policy of the mild
Honorius. For more than two years he kept Englishmen from flying at
each other’s throats. If they paid for peace by the continuance of
foreign rule, it was better to be governed by Pandulf than pillaged
by Falkes. The principal events of these years were due to papal
initiative.[1] Honorius looked askance on the maimed rites of019 the
Gloucester coronation, and ordered a new hallowing to take place at
the accustomed place and with the accustomed ceremonies. This
supplementary rite was celebrated at Westminster on Whitsunday, May
17, 1220. Though Pandulf was present, he discreetly permitted the
Archbishop of Canterbury to crown Henry with the diadem of St.
Edward. “This coronation,” says the Canon of Barnwell, “was
celebrated with such good order and such splendour that the oldest
magnates who were present declared that they had seen none of the
king’s predecessors crowned with so much goodwill and
tranquillity.” Nor was this the only great ecclesiastical function
of the year. On July 7 Langton celebrated at Canterbury the
translation of the relics of St. Thomas to a magnificent shrine at
the back of the high altar. Again the legate gave precedence to the
archbishop, and the presence of the young king, of the Archbishop
of Reims, and the Primate of Hungary, gave distinction to the
solemnity. It was a grand time for English saints. When Damietta
was taken from the Mohammedans, the crusaders dedicated two of its
churches to St. Thomas of Canterbury and St. Edmund the King. A new
saint was added to the calendar, who, if not an Englishman, had
done good work for the country of his adoption. In 1220 Honorius
III. canonised Hugh of Avalon, the Carthusian Bishop of Lincoln, on
the report of a commission presided over by Langton himself.

[1] H.R. Luard, On the Relations between
England and Rome during the Earlier Portion of the Reign of Henry
III.
(1877), illustrates papal influence at this period.

No real unity of principle underlay the external tranquillity.
As time went on Peter des Roches bitterly resented the growing
preponderance of Hubert de Burgh. Not all the self-restraint of the
legate could commend him to Langton, whose obstinate insistence
upon his metropolitical authority forced Pandulf to procure bulls
from Rome specifically releasing him from the jurisdiction of the
primate. In these circumstances it was natural for Bishop Peter and
the legate to join together against the justiciar and the
archbishop. Finding that the legate was too strong for him, Langton
betook himself to Rome, and remained there nearly a year. Before he
went home he persuaded Honorius to promise not to confer the same
benefice twice by papal provision, and to send no further legate to
England during his lifetime. Pandulf was at once recalled, and left
England in July, 1221, a month before his020 rival’s return. He was
compensated for the slight put upon him by receiving his
long-deferred consecration to Norwich at the hands of the pope.
There is small reason for believing that he was exceptionally
greedy or unpopular. But his withdrawal removed an influence which
had done its work for good, and was becoming a national danger.
Langton henceforth could act as the real head of the English
Church. In 1222, he held an important provincial council at Oseney
abbey, near Oxford, where he issued constitutions, famous as the
first provincial canons still recognised as binding in our
ecclesiastical courts. He began once more to concern himself with
affairs of state, and Hubert found him a sure ally. Bishop Peter,
disgusted with his declining influence, welcomed his appointment as
archbishop of the crusading Church at Damietta. He took the cross,
and left England with Falkes de Bréauté as his
companion. Learning that the crescent had driven the cross out of
his new see, he contented himself with making the pilgrimage to
Compostella, and soon found his way back to England, where he
sought for opportunities to regain power.

Relieved of the opposition of Bishop Peter, Hubert insisted on
depriving barons of doubtful loyalty of the custody of royal
castles, and found his chief opponent in William Earl of Albemarle.
In dignity and possessions, Albemarle was not ill-qualified to be a
feudal leader. The son of William de Fors, of Oléron, a
Poitevin adventurer of the type of Falkes de Bréauté,
he represented, through his mother, the line of the counts of
Aumâle, who had since the Conquest ruled over Holderness from
their castle at Skipsea. The family acquired the status of English
earls under Stephen, retaining their foreign title, expressed in
English in the form of Albemarle, being the first house of comital
rank abroad to hold an earldom with a French name unassociated with
any English shire. During the civil war Albemarle’s
tergiversations, which rivalled those of the Geoffrey de Mandeville
of Stephen’s time, had been rewarded by large grants from the
victorious party. Since 1219 he suffered slight upon slight, and in
1220 was stripped of the custody of Rockingham Castle. Late in that
year Hubert resolved to enforce an order, promulgated in 1217,
which directed Albemarle to restore to his former subtenant Bytham
Castle, in South Kesteven, of which he was021 overlord, and of which he
had resumed possession on account of the treason of his vassal. The
earl hurried away in indignation from the king’s Christmas court,
and in January, 1221, threw himself into Bytham, eager to hold it
by force against the king. For a brief space he ruled over the
country-side after the fashion of a baron of Stephen’s time. He
plundered the neighbouring towns and churches, and filled the
dungeons of Castle Bytham with captives. On the pretext of
attending a council at Westminster he marched southwards, but his
real motive was disclosed when he suddenly attacked the castle of
Fotheringhay. His men crossed the moat on the ice, and, burning
down the great gate, easily overpowered the scanty garrison. “As if
he were the only ruler of the kingdom,” says the Canon of Barnwell,
“he sent letters signed with his seal to the mayors of the cities
of England, granting his peace to all merchants engaged in plying
their trades, and allowing them free licence of going and coming
through his castles.” Nothing in the annals of the time puts more
clearly this revival of the old feudal custom that each baron
should lord it as king over his own estates.

Albemarle’s power did not last long. He incurred the wrath of
the Church, and both in Kesteven and in Northamptonshire set
himself against the interests of Randolph of Chester. Before
January was over Pandulf excommunicated him, and a great council
granted a special scutage, “the scutage of Bytham,” to equip an
army to crush the rebel. Early in February a considerable force
marched northwards against him. The Earl of Chester took part in
the campaign, and both the legate and the king accompanied the
army. Before the combined efforts of Church and State, Albemarle
dared not hold his ground, and fled to Fountains, where he took
sanctuary. His followers abandoned Fotheringhay, but stood a siege
at Bytham. After six days this castle was captured on February 8.
Even then secret sympathisers with Albemarle were able to exercise
influence on his behalf, and Pandulf himself was willing to show
mercy. The earl came out of sanctuary, and was pardoned on
condition of taking the crusader’s vow. No effort was made to
insist on his going on crusade, and within a few months he was
again in favour. “Thus,” says Roger of Wendover, “the king set the
worst of022 examples, and encouraged future rebellions.”
Randolph of Chester came out with the spoils of victory. He secured
as the price of his ostentatious fidelity the custody of the Honour
of Huntingdon, during the nonage of the earl, his nephew, John the
Scot.

A tumult in the capital soon taught Hubert that he had other
foes to fight against besides the feudal party. At a wrestling
match, held on July 25, 1222, between the city and the suburbs, the
citizens won an easy victory. The tenants of the Abbot of
Westminster challenged the conquerors to a fresh contest on August
1 at Westminster. But the abbot’s men were more anxious for revenge
than good sport, and seeing that the Londoners were likely to win,
they violently broke up the match. Suspecting no evil, the citizens
had come without arms, and were very severely handled by their
rivals. Driven back behind their walls, the Londoners clamoured for
vengeance. Serlo the mercer, their mayor, a prudent and
peace-loving man, urged them to seek compensation of the abbot. But
the citizens preferred the advice of Constantine FitzAthulf, who
insisted upon an immediate attack on the men of Westminster. Next
day the abbey precincts were invaded, and much mischief was done.
The alarm was the greater because Constantine was a man of high
position, who had recently been a sheriff of London, and had once
been a strenuous supporter of Louis of France. It was rumoured that
his followers had raised the cry, “Montjoie! Saint Denis!” The
quarrels of neighbouring cities were as dangerous to sound rule as
the feuds of rival barons, and Hubert took instant measures to put
down the sedition. With the aid of Falkes de
Bréauté’s mercenaries, order was restored, and
Constantine was led before the justiciar. Early next day Falkes
assembled his forces, and crossed the river to Southwark. He took
with him Constantine and two of his supporters, and hanged all
three, without form of trial, before the city knew anything about
it. Then Falkes and his soldiers rushed through the streets,
capturing, mutilating, and frightening away the citizens.
Constantine’s houses and property were seized by the king. The weak
Serlo was deposed from the mayoralty, and the city taken into the
king’s hands. It was the last time that Hubert and Falkes worked
together, and something of the violence of023 the condottiere
captain sullied the justiciar’s reputation. As the murderer of
Constantine, Hubert was henceforth pursued with the undying hatred
of the Londoners.

During the next two years parties became clearly defined. Hubert
more and more controlled the royal policy, and strove to strengthen
both his master and himself by marriage alliances. Powerful
husbands were sought for the king’s three sisters. On June 19,
1221, Joan, Henry’s second sister, was married to the young
Alexander of Scotland, at York. At the same time Hubert, a widower
by Isabella of Gloucester’s death, wedded Alexander’s elder sister,
Margaret, a match which compensated the justiciar for his loss of
Isabella’s lands. Four years later, Isabella, the King of Scot’s
younger sister, was united with Roger Bigod, the young Earl of
Norfolk, a grandson of the great William Marshal, whose eldest son
and successor, William Marshal the younger, was in 1224 married to
the king’s third sister, Eleanor. The policy of intermarriage
between the royal family and the baronage was defended by the
example of Philip Augustus in France, and on the ground of the
danger to the royal interests if so strong a magnate as the earl
marshal were enticed away from his allegiance by an alliance with a
house unfriendly to Henry.[1]

[1] Royal Letters, i., 244-46.

The futility of marriage alliances in modifying policy was
already made clear by the attitude of Llewelyn ap Iorwerth, the
husband of Henry’s bastard sister Joan. This resourceful prince had
already raised himself to a high position by a statecraft which
lacked neither strength nor duplicity. Though fully conscious of
his position as the champion of a proud nation, and, posing as the
peer of the King of Scots, Llewelyn saw that it was his interest to
continue the friendship with the baronial opposition which had
profited him so greatly in the days of the French invasion. The
pacification arranged in 1218 sat rightly upon him, and he plunged
into a war with William Marshal the younger that desolated South
Wales for several years. In 1219 Llewelyn devastated Pembrokeshire
so cruelly that the marshal’s losses were currently, though
absurdly, reported to have exceeded the amount of the ransom of
King Richard. There was much more fighting, but Llewelyn’s progress
was impeded by difficulties with his own son Griffith, 024and with the
princes of South Wales, who bore impatiently the growing hold of
the lord of Gwynedd upon the affections of southern Welshmen. There
was war also in the middle march, where in 1220 a royal army was
assembled against Llewelyn; but Pandulf negotiated a truce, and the
only permanent result of this effort was the fortification of the
castle and town at Montgomery, which had become royal demesne on
the extinction of the ancient house of Bollers a few years earlier.
But peace never lasted long west of the Severn, and in 1222 William
Marshal drove Llewelyn out of Cardigan and Carmarthen. Again there
were threats of war. Llewelyn was excommunicated, and his lands put
under interdict. The marshal complained bitterly of the poor
support which Henry gave him against the Welsh, but Hubert restored
cordiality between him and the king. In these circumstances the
policy of marrying Eleanor to the indignant marcher was a wise one.
Llewelyn however could still look to the active friendship of
Randolph of Chester. While the storm of war raged in South Wales,
the march between Cheshire and Gwynedd enjoyed unwonted peace, and
in 1223 a truce was patched up through Randolph’s mediation.

Earl Randolph needed the Welsh alliance the more because he
definitely threw in his lot with the enemies of Hubert de Burgh. In
April, 1223, a bull of Honorius III. declared Henry competent to
govern in his own name, a change which resulted in a further
strengthening of Hubert’s power. Towards the end of the year
Randolph joined with William of Albemarle, the Bishop of Winchester
and Falkes de Bréauté, in an attempt to overthrow the
justiciar. The discontented barons took arms and laid their
grievances before the king. They wished, they said, no ill to king
or kingdom, but simply desired to remove the justiciar from his
counsels. Hot words passed between the indignant Hubert and Peter
des Roches, and the conference broke up in confusion. The barons
still remained mutinous, and, while the king held his Christmas
court at Northampton, they celebrated the feast at Leicester. At
last Langton persuaded both parties to come to an agreement on the
basis of king’s friends and barons alike surrendering their castles
and wardships. This was a substantial victory for the party of
order, and during the next few months much was 025done to transfer
the castles to loyal hands. Randolph himself surrendered Shrewsbury
and Bridgnorth.

Comparative peace having been restored, and the judicial bench
purged of feudal partisans, private persons ventured to complain of
outrageous acts of “novel disseisin”, or unlawful appropriation of
men’s lands. In the spring of 1224 the king’s justices went
throughout the country, hearing and deciding pleas of this sort.
Sixteen acts of novel disseisin were proved against Falkes de
Bréauté. Despite all the efforts of Langton and
Hubert, that able adventurer, though stripped of some of his
castles, fully maintained the position which he first acquired in
the service of John. He was not the man to put up tamely with the
piecemeal destruction of his power by legal process, and, backed up
secretly by the feudal leaders, resolved to take the law into his
own hands. One of the most active of the judges in hearing
complaints against him was Henry of Braybrook. Falkes bade his
brother, William de Bréauté fall upon the justice,
who had been hearing suits at Dunstable, and take him prisoner.
William faithfully fulfilled his brother’s orders, and on June 17
the unlucky judge was safely shut up in a dungeon of Bedford
Castle, of which William had the custody, as his brother’s agent.
So daring an outrage on the royal authority was worse than the
action of William of Albemarle four years before. Hubert and the
archbishop immediately took strong measures to enforce the sanctity
of the law. While Langton excommunicated Falkes and his abettors,
Hubert hastily turned against the traitor the forces which were
assembling at Northampton with the object of reconquering Poitou.
Braybrook was captured on Monday. On Thursday the royal troops
besieged Bedford.

The siege lasted from June 20 to August 14. The “noble castle of
Bedford” was new, large, and fortified with an inner and outer
baily, and two strong towers. Falkes trusted that it would hold out
for a year, and had amply provided it with provisions and munitions
of war. In effect, though William de Bréauté and his
followers showed a gallant spirit, it resisted the justiciar for
barely two months. When called upon to surrender the garrison
answered that they would only yield at their lord’s orders, and
that the more as they were not bound to the king by homage or
fealty. Nothing was left 026but a fight to the death. The royalists made
strenuous efforts. A new scutage, the “scutage of Bedford,” was
imposed on the realm. Meanwhile Falkes fled to his accomplice, the
Earl of Chester, and afterwards took refuge with Llewelyn. But the
adventurer found such cold comfort from the great men who had lured
him to his ruin that he perforce made his way back to England,
along with a motley band of followers, English and French, Scottish
and Welsh.[1] A hue and cry was raised after him, and, like William
of Albemarle, he was forced to throw himself into sanctuary, while
Randolph of Chester openly joined the besiegers of Bedford. In his
refuge in a church at Coventry, Falkes was persuaded to surrender
to the bishop of the diocese, who handed him over to Langton.

[1] The names of his familia taken with him
are in Patent Rolls of Henry III., 1216-1227, pp.
461-62.

During Falkes’s wanderings his brother had been struggling
valiantly against overwhelming odds. Petrariae and mangonels
threw huge stones into the castle, and effected breaches in keep
and curtain. Miners undermined the walls, while over-against the
stronghold two lofty structures of wood were raised, from which the
crossbowmen, who manned them, were able to command the whole of the
interior. At last the castle was captured in four successive
assaults. In the first the barbican was taken; in the next the
outer baily was stormed; in the third the interior baily was won;
and in the last the keep was split asunder. The garrison then
allowed the women and captives, including the wife of Falkes and
the unlucky Braybrook, to make their way to the enemies’ lines.
Next day the defenders themselves surrendered. The only mercy shown
to these gallant men was that they were allowed to make their peace
with the Church before their execution. Of the eighty prisoners,
three Templars alone were spared.

Falkes threw himself upon the king’s mercy, appealing to his
former services to Henry and his father. He surrendered to the King
the large sums of money which he had deposited with his bankers,
the Templars of London, and ordered his castellans in Plympton and
the other west-country castles of his wife to open their gates to
the royal officers. In return for these concessions he was released
from excommunication. His life was spared, but his property was
confiscated, and he027 was ordered to abjure the realm. Even his
wife deserted him, protesting that she had been forced to marry him
against her will. On October 26 he received letters of safe conduct
to go beyond sea. As he left England, he protested that he had been
instigated by the English magnates in all that he had done. On
landing at Fécamp he was detained by his old enemy Louis,
then, by his father’s death, King of France. But Louis VIII. was
the last man to bear old grudges against the Norman adventurer,
especially as Falkes’s rising had enabled him to capture the chief
towns of Poitou.

Even in his exile Falkes was still able to do mischief. He
obtained his release from Louis’ prison about Easter, 1225, on the
pretence of going on crusade. He then made his way to Rome where he
strove to excite the sympathy of Honorius III., by presenting an
artful memorial, which throws a flood of light upon his character,
motives, and hopes. Honorius earnestly pleaded for his restitution,
but Hubert and Langton stood firm against him. They urged that the
pope had been misinformed, and declined to recall the exile.
Honorius sent his chaplain Otto to England, but the nuncio found it
impossible to modify the policy of the advisers of the king. Falkes
went back from Italy to Troyes, where he waited for a year in the
hope that his sentence would be reversed. At last Otto gave up his
cause in despair, and devoted himself to the more profitable work
of exacting money from the English clergy. Falkes died in 1226.
With him disappears from our history the lawless spirit which had
troubled the land since the war between John and his barons. The
foreign adventurers, of whom he was the chief, either went back in
disgust to their native lands, or, like Peter de Mauley, became
loyal subjects and the progenitors of a harmless stock of English
barons. The ten years of storm and stress were over. The
administration was once more in English hands, and Hubert enjoyed a
few years of well-earned power.

New difficulties at once arose. The defeat of the feudalists and
their Welsh allies involved heavy special taxation, and the king’s
honour required that an effort should be made both to wrest Poitou
from Louis VIII., and to strengthen the English hold over Gascony.
Besides national obligations, clergy and laity alike were still
called upon to contribute towards the028 cost of crusading enterprises,
and in 1226 the papal nuncio, Otto, demanded that a large
proportion of the revenues of the English clergy should be
contributed to the papal coffers. To the Englishman of that age all
extraordinary taxation was a grievance quite irrespective of its
necessity. The double incidence of the royal and papal demands was
met by protests which showed some tendency towards the splitting up
of the victorious side into parties. It was still easy for all to
unite against Otto, and the papal agent was forced to go home empty
handed, for councils both of clergy and barons agreed to reject his
demands. Whatever other nations might offer to the pope, argued the
magnates, the realms of England and Ireland at least had a right to
be freed from such impositions by reason of the tribute which John
had agreed to pay to Innocent III. The demand of the king’s
ministers for a fifteenth to prosecute the war with France was
reluctantly conceded, but only on the condition of a fresh
confirmation of the charters in a form intended to bring home to
the king his personal obligation to observe them. Hubert de Burgh,
however, was no enthusiast for the charters. His standpoint was
that of the officials of the age of Henry II. To him the
re-establishment of order meant the restoration of the prerogative.
There he parted company with the archbishop, who was an eager
upholder of the charters, for which he was so largely responsible.
The struggle against the foreigner was to be succeeded by a
struggle for the charters.

In January, 1227, a council met at Oxford. The king, then nearly
twenty years old, declared that he would govern the country
himself, and renounced the tutelage of the Bishop of Winchester.
Henry gave himself over completely to the justiciar, whom he
rewarded for his faithful service by making him Earl of Kent. In
deep disgust Bishop Peter left the court to carry out his
long-deferred crusading vows. For four years he was absent in
Palestine, where his military talents had ample scope as one of the
leaders of Frederick II.’s army, while his diplomatic skill sought,
with less result, to preserve some sort of relations between the
excommunicated emperor and the new pope, Gregory IX., who in this
same year succeeded Honorius. In April Gregory renewed the bull of
1223 in which his predecessor recognised Henry’s competence to
govern.

Thus ended the first minority since the Conquest. The029
successful restoration of law and order when the king was a child,
showed that a strong king was not absolutely necessary for good
government. From the exercise of royal authority by ministers
without the personal intervention of the monarch arose the ideas of
limited monarchy, the responsibility of the official, and the
constitutional rights of the baronial council to appoint ministers
and control the administration. We also discern, almost for the
first time, the action of an inner ministerial council which was
ultimately to develop into the consilium ordinarium of a
later age.

No sudden changes attended the royal majority. Those who had
persuaded Henry to dismiss Bishop Peter had no policy beyond
getting rid of a hated rival. The new Earl of Kent continued to
hold office as justiciar for five years, and his ascendency is even
more marked in the years 1227 to 1232 than it had been between 1224
and 1227. Hubert still found the task of ruling England by no means
easy. With the mitigation of home troubles foreign affairs assumed
greater importance, and England’s difficulties with France, the
efforts to establish cordial relations with the empire, the
ever-increasing aggressions of Llewelyn of Wales, and the chronic
troubles of Ireland, involved the country in large expenses with
little compensating advantage. Not less uneasy were the results of
the growing encroachments of the papacy and the increasing
inability of the English clergy to face them. Papal taxation, added
to the burden of national taxation, induced discontent that found a
ready scapegoat in the justiciar. The old and the new baronial
opposition combined to denounce Hubert as the true cause of all
evils. The increasing personal influence of the young king
complicated the situation. In his efforts to deal with all these
problems Hubert became involved in the storm of obloquy which
finally brought about his fall.

At the accession of Henry III., the truce for five years
concluded between his father and Philip Augustus on September 18,
1214, had still three years to run. The expedition of Louis to
England might well seem to have broken it, but the prudent
disavowal by Philip II. of his son’s sacrilegious enterprise made
it a point of policy for the French King to regard it as still in
force, and neither John nor the earl marshal 030had a mind to
face the enmity of the father as well as the invasion of the son.
Accordingly the truce ran out its full time, and in 1220 Honorius
III., ever zealous for peace between Christian sovereigns, procured
its prolongation for four years. Before this had expired, the
accession of Louis VIII. in 1223 raised the old enemy of King Henry
to the throne of France. Louis still coveted the English throne,
and desired to complete the conquest of Henry’s French dominions in
France. His accession soon involved England in a new struggle,
luckily delayed until the worst of the disorders at home had been
overcome.

Peace was impossible because Louis, like Philip, regarded the
forfeiture of John as absolute, and as involving the right to deny
to Henry III. a legitimate title to any of his lands beyond sea.
Henry, on the other hand, was still styled Duke of Normandy, Count
of Anjou, Count of Poitou, and Duke of Aquitaine. Claiming all that
his father had held, he refused homage to Philip or Louis for such
French lands as he actually possessed. For the first time since the
Conquest, an English king ruled over extensive French territories
without any feudal subjection to the King of France. However,
Henry’s French lands, though still considerable, were but a shadow
of those once ruled by his father. Philip had conquered all
Normandy, save the Channel Islands, and also the whole of Anjou and
Touraine. For a time he also gained possession of Poitou, but
before his death nearly the whole of that region had slipped from
his grasp. Poitiers, alone of its great towns, remained in French
hands. For the rest, both the barons and cities of Poitou
acknowledged the over-lordship of their English count. Too much
importance must not be ascribed to this revival of the English
power. Henry claimed very little domain in Poitou, which
practically was divided between the feudal nobles and the great
communes. So long as they maintained a virtual freedom, they were
indifferent as to their overlord. If they easily transferred their
allegiance from Philip to Henry, it was because the weakness of
absentee counts was less to be dreaded than the strength of a
monarch near at hand. Meanwhile the barons carried on their feuds
one against the other, and all alike joined in oppressing the
townsmen.

During Henry’s minority the crown was not strong enough 031to deal
with the unruly Foitevins. Seneschals quickly succeeded each other;
the barons expected the office to be filled by one of their own
order, and the towns, jealous of hostile neighbours, demanded the
appointment of an Englishman. At last, in 1221, Savary de
Mauléon, one of King John’s mercenaries, a poet, and a
crusader against infidels and Albigenses, was made seneschal. His
English estates ensured some measure of fidelity, and his energy
and experience were guarantees of his competence, though, as a
younger member of the great house of Thouars, he belonged by birth
to the inner circle of the Poitevin nobility, whose treachery,
levity, and self-seeking were proverbial. The powerful Viscounts of
Thouars were constantly kept in check by their traditional enemies
the Counts of La Marche, whose representative, Hugh of Lusignan,
was by far the strongest of the local barons. His cousin, and
sometime betrothed, Isabella, Countess of Angoulême, the
widow of King John, had left England to resume the administration
of her dominions. Early in 1220 she married Hugh, justifying
herself to her son on the ground that it would be dangerous to his
interests if the Count of La Marche should contract an alliance
with the French party. But this was mere excuse. The union of La
Marche and Angoulême largely increased Count Hugh’s power,
and he showed perfect impartiality in pursuing his own interests by
holding a balance between his stepson and the King of France.
Against him neither Savary nor the Poitevin communes could contend
with success. The anarchy of Poitou was an irresistible temptation
to Louis VII. “Know you,” he wrote to the men of Limoges, “that
John, king of England, was deprived by the unanimous judgment of
his peers of all the lands which he held of our father Philip. We
have now received in inheritance all our father’s rights, and
require you to perform the service that you owe us.” While the
English government weakly negotiated for the prolongation of the
truce, and for the pope’s intervention, Louis concluded treaties
with the Poitevin barons, and made ready an army to conquer his
inheritance. Foremost among his local partisans appeared Henry’s
stepfather.

The French army met at Tours on June 24, 1224, and marched
through Thouars to La Rochelle, the strongest of the Poitevin
towns, and the most devoted to England. On 032the way Louis forced Savary
de Mauléon to yield up Niort, and to promise to defend no
other place than La Rochelle, before which city he sat down on July
15. At first Savary resisted vigorously. The siege of Bedford,
however, prevented the despatch of effective help from England, and
Savary was perhaps already secretly won over by Louis. Be this as
it may, the town surrendered on August 3, and with it went all
Aquitaine north of the Dordogne. Savary took service with the
conqueror, and was made warden of La Rochelle and of the adjacent
coasts, while Lusignan received the reward of his treachery in a
grant of the Isle of Oléron. When Louis returned to the
north, the Count of La Marche undertook the conquest of Gascony. He
soon made himself master of St. Emilion, and of the whole of
Périgord. The surrender of La Réole opened up the
passage of the Garonne, and the capture of Bazas gave the French a
foothold to the south of that river. Only the people of Bordeaux
showed any spirit in resisting Hugh. But their resistance proved
sufficient, and he withdrew baffled before their walls.

The easiness of Louis’ conquests showed their instability. “I am
sure,” wrote one of Henry’s officers, “that you can easily recover
all that you have lost, if you send speedy succour to these
regions.” After the capture of Bedford, Hubert undertook the
recovery of Poitou and the defence of Gascony. Henry’s younger
brother Richard, a youth of sixteen, was appointed Earl of Cornwall
and Count of Poitou, dubbed knight by his brother, and put in
nominal command of the expedition despatched to Gascony in March,
1225. His experienced uncle, William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury,
and Philip of Aubigny, were sent with him as his chief counsellors.
Received with open arms by Bordeaux, he boasted on May 2 that he
had conquered all Gascony, save La Réole, and had received
the allegiance of every Gascon noble, except Elie Rudel, the lord
of Bergerac. The siege of La Réole, the only serious
military operation of the campaign, occupied Richard all the summer
and autumn, and it was not until November 13 that the burgesses
opened their gates. As soon as the French had retired, the lord of
Bergerac, “after the fashion of the Poitevins,” renounced Louis and
professed himself the liegeman of Earl Richard. Then the worst
trouble was that Savary de 033Mauléon’s ships commanded the Bay
of Biscay, and rendered communication between Bordeaux and England
very difficult.[1] Once more the men of the Cinque Ports came to
the king’s aid, and there was severe fighting at sea, involving
much plunder of merchant vessels and dislocation of trade.

[1] The names of his familia taken with him
are in Patent Rolls of Henry III., 1216-1227, pp.
461-62.

The English sought to supplement their military successes by
diplomacy. Richard of Cornwall made an alliance with the counts of
Auvergne, and the home administration negotiated with all possible
enemies of the French King. A proposal to affiance Henry’s sister,
Isabella, to Henry, King of the Romans, the infant son of Frederick
II., led to no results, for the Archbishop of Cologne, the chief
upholder of the scheme in Germany, was murdered, and the young king
found a bride in Austria. Yet the project counteracted the
negotiations set on foot by Louis to secure Frederick II. for his
own side, and induced the Emperor to take up a position of
neutrality. An impostor appeared in Flanders who gave out that he
was the old Count Baldwin, sometime Latin Emperor of the East, who
had died in prison in Bulgaria twenty years before. Baldwin’s
daughter, Joan, appealed to Louis for support against the false
Baldwin, whereupon Henry recognised his claims and sought his
alliance. Nothing but the capture and execution of the impostor
prevented Henry from effecting a powerful diversion in Flanders.
Peter Mauclerc, Count of Brittany, was won over by an offer of
restitution to his earldom of Richmond, and by a promise that Henry
would marry his daughter Iolande. Intrigues were entered into with
the discontented Norman nobles, and the pope was importuned to save
Henry from French assaults at the same moment that the king made a
treaty of alliance with his first cousin, the heretical Raymond
VII. of Toulouse. Honorius gave his ward little save sympathy and
good advice. His special wish was to induce Louis to lead a French
expedition into Languedoc against the Albigensian heretics. As soon
as Louis resolved on this, the pope sought to prevent Henry from
entering into unholy alliance with Raymond. It was the crusade of
1226, not the good-will of the Pope or the fine-drawn English
negotiations, which gave Gascony a short respite. Louis VIII. died
on November 8 in the course of his expedition, and the Capetian
034monarchy became less dangerous during the
troubles of a minority, in which his widow, Blanche, strove as
regent to uphold the throne of their little son, Louis IX.

The first months of Louis IX.’s reign showed how unstable was
any edifice built upon the support of the treacherous lords of
Poitou. Within six weeks of Louis VIII.’s death, Hugh of Lusignan,
the viscount of Thouars, Savary de Mauléon, and many other
Poitevin barons, concluded treaties with Richard of Cornwall, by
which in return for lavish concessions they went back to the
English obedience. In the spring of 1227, however, the appearance
of a French army south of the Loire caused these same lords to make
fresh treaties with Blanche. Peter of Brittany also became friendly
with the French regent, and gave up his daughter’s English
marriage. With allies so shifty, further dealings seemed hopeless.
Before Easter, Richard patched up a truce and went home in disgust.
The Capetians lost Poitou, but Henry failed to take advantage of
his rival’s weakness, and the real masters of the situation were
the local barons. Fifteen more years were to elapse before the
definitive French conquest of Poitou.

During the next three years the good understanding between the
Bretons, the Poitevins, and the regent Blanche came to an end, and
the progress of the feudal reaction against the rule of the young
King of France once more excited hopes of improving Henry’s
position in south-western France. Henry III. was eager to win back
his inheritance, though Hubert de Burgh had little faith in
Poitevin promises, and, conscious of his king’s weakness, managed
to prolong the truce, until July 22, 1229. Three months before
that, Blanche succeeded in forcing the unfortunate Raymond VII. to
accept the humiliating treaty of Meaux, which assured the
succession to his dominions to her second son Alfonse, who was to
marry his daughter and heiress, Joan. The barons of the north and
west were not yet defeated, and once more appealed to Henry to come
to their aid. Accordingly, the English king summoned his vassals to
Portsmouth on October 15 for a French campaign. When Henry went
down to Portsmouth he found that there were not enough ships to
convey his troops over sea. Thereupon he passionately denounced the
justiciar as an “old traitor,” and accused him of being bribed by
the French queen. 035Nothing but the intervention of Randolph of
Chester, Hubert’s persistent enemy, put an end to the undignified
scene.

Count Peter of Brittany, who arrived at Portsmouth on the 9th,
did homage to Henry as King of France, and received the earldom of
Richmond and the title of Duke of Brittany which he had long
coveted, but which the French government refused to recognise. He
persuaded Henry to postpone the expedition until the following
spring. When that time came Henry appointed Ralph Neville, the
chancellor, and Stephen Segrave, a rising judge, as wardens of
England, and on May 1, 1230, set sail from Portsmouth. It was the
first time since 1213 that an English king had crossed the seas at
the head of an army, and every effort was made to equip a
sufficient force. Hubert the justiciar, Randolph of Chester,
William the marshal, and most of the great barons personally shared
in the expedition, and the ports of the Channel, the North Sea, and
the Bay of Biscay were ransacked to provide adequate shipping. Many
Norman vessels served as transports, apparently of their owners’
free-will.

On May 3 Henry landed at St. Malo, and thence proceeded to
Dinan, the meeting-place assigned for his army, the greater part of
which landed at Port Blanc, a little north of Tréguier.
Peter Mauclerc joined him, and a plan of operations was discussed.
The moment was favourable, for a great number of the French
magnates were engaged in war against Theobald, the poet-count of
Champagne, and the French army, which was assembled at Angers,
represented but a fraction of the military strength of the land.
Fulk Paynel, a Norman baron who wished to revive the independence
of the duchy, urged Henry to invade Normandy. Hubert successfully
withstood this rash proposal, and also Fulk’s fatal suggestion that
Henry should divide his army and send two hundred knights for the
invasion of Normandy. Before long the English marched through
Brittany to Nantes, where they wasted six weeks. At last, on the
advice of Hubert, they journeyed south into Poitou. The innate
Poitevin instability had again brought round the Lusignans, the
house of Thouars, and their kind to the French side, and Henry
found that his own mother did her best to obstruct his progress. He
was too strong to make open resistance safe, and his long progress
from Nantes 036to Bordeaux was only once checked by the need
to fight his way. This opposition came from the little town and
castle of Mirambeau, situated in Upper Saintonge, rather more than
half-way between Saintes and Blaye.[1] From July 21 to 30 Mirambeau
stoutly held out, but Henry’s army was reinforced by the chivalry
of Gascony, and by a siege-train borrowed from Bordeaux and the
loyal lords of the Garonne. Against such appliances of warfare
Mirambeau could not long resist. On its capitulation Henry pushed
on to Bordeaux.

[1] E. Berger, Bibl. Ecole des Chartes,
1893, pp. 35-36, shows that Mirambeau, not Mirebeau, was
besieged by Henry; see also his Blanche de Castille
(1895).

Useless as the march through Poitou had been, it was then
repeated in the reverse way. With scarcely a week’s rest, Henry
left the Gascon capital on August 10, and on September 15 ended his
inglorious campaign at Nantes. Although he was unable to assert
himself against the faithless Poitevins, the barons of the province
were equally impotent to make head against him. On reaching
Brittany, Hubert once more stopped further military efforts. After
a few days’ rest at Nantes, Henry made his way by slow stages
through the heart of Brittany. It was said that his army had no
better occupation than teaching the local nobles to drink deep
after the English fashion. The King had wasted all his treasure,
and the poorer knights were compelled to sell or pawn their horses
and arms to support themselves. The farce ended when the King
sailed from St. Pol de Leon, and late in October landed at
Portsmouth. He left a portion of his followers in Brittany, under
the Earls of Chester and Pembroke. Randolph himself, as a former
husband of Constance of Brittany, had claims to certain dower lands
which appertained to Count Peter’s mother-in-law. He was put in
possession of St. James de Beuvron, and thence he raided Normandy
and Anjou. By this time the coalition against the count of
Champagne had broken down, and Blanche was again triumphant. It was
useless to continue a struggle so expensive and disastrous, and on
July 4, 1231, a truce for three years was concluded between France,
Brittany, and England. Peter des Roches, then returning through
France from his crusade, took an active part in negotiating the
treaty. Just as the king was disposed to make the justiciar the
scapegoat of his failure, 037Hubert’s old enemy appeared once more upon
the scene. The responsibility for blundering must be divided among
the English magnates, and not ascribed solely to their monarch. If
Hubert saved Henry from reckless adventures, he certainly deserves
a large share of the blame for the Poitevin fiasco.

The grave situation at home showed the folly of this untimely
revival of an active foreign policy. The same years that saw the
collapse of Henry’s hopes in Normandy and Poitou, witnessed
troubles both in Ireland and in Wales. In both these regions the
house of the Marshals was a menace to the neighbouring chieftains,
and Hugh de Lacy, Earl of Ulster, and Llewelyn ap Iorwerth, made
common cause against it and vigorously attacked their rivals both
in Leinster and in South Wales. Nor was this the only disturbance.
The summons of the Norman chieftains of Ireland to Poitou gave the
king of Connaught a chance of attacking the justiciar of Ireland,
Geoffrey Marsh, who ultimately drove the Irish back with severe
loss. Llewelyn was again as active and hostile as ever. Irritated
by the growing strength of the new royal castle of Montgomery, he
laid siege to it in 1228. Hubert de Burgh, then castellan of
Montgomery, could only save his castle by summoning the levies of
the kingdom. At their head Hubert went in person to hold the field
against Llewelyn, taking the king with him. The Welsh withdrew as
usual before a regular army, and Hubert and the king, late in
September, marched a few miles westwards of Montgomery to the vale
of Kerry, where they erected a castle. But Llewelyn soon made the
English position in Kerry untenable. Many of the English lords were
secretly in league with him, and the army suffered severely from
lack of food. In the fighting that ensued the Welsh got the better
of the English, taking prisoner William de Braose, the heir of
Builth, and one of the greatest of the marcher lords. At last king
and justiciar were glad to agree to demolish the new castle on
receiving from Llewelyn the expenses involved in the task. The
dismantled ruin was called “Hubert’s folly”. “And then,” boasts the
Welsh chronicler, “the king returned to England with shame.”

In 1230 Llewelyn inflicted another slight upon his overlord.
William de Braose long remained the Welsh prince’s captive, and
only purchased his liberty by agreeing to wed his 038daughter to
Llewelyn’s son, and surrendering Builth as her marriage portion.
The captive had employed his leisure in winning the love of
Llewelyn’s wife, Joan, Henry’s half-sister. At Easter, Llewelyn
took a drastic revenge on the adulterer. He seized William in his
own castle at Builth, and on May 2 hanged him on a tree in open day
in the presence of 900 witnesses. Finding that neither the king nor
the marchers moved a finger to avenge the outrage done to sister
and comrade, Llewelyn took the aggressive in regions which had
hitherto been comparatively exempt from his assaults. In 1231 he
laid his heavy hand on all South Wales, burning down churches full
of women, as the English believed, and signalling out for special
attack the marshal’s lands in Gwent and Pembroke. Once more the
king penetrated with his barons into Mid Wales, while the pope and
archbishop excommunicated Llewelyn and put his lands under
interdict. Yet neither temporal nor spiritual arms were of avail
against the Welshman. Henry’s only exploit in this, his second
Welsh campaign, was to rebuild Maud’s Castle in stone. He withdrew,
and in December agreed to conclude a three years’ truce, and
procure Llewelyn’s absolution. Hubert once more bore the blame of
his master’s failure.

On July 9, 1228, Stephen Langton died. Despite their differences
as to the execution of the charters, his removal lost the justiciar
a much-needed friend. Affairs were made worse by the unteachable
folly of the monks of Christ Church. Regardless of the severe
warning which they had received in the storms that preceded the
establishment of Langton’s authority, the chapter forthwith
proceeded to the election of their brother monk, Walter of Eynsham.
The archbishop-elect was an ignorant old monk of weak health and
doubtful antecedents, and Gregory IX. wisely refused to confirm the
election. On the recommendation of the king and the bishops,
Gregory himself appointed as archbishop Richard, chancellor of
Lincoln, an eloquent and learned secular priest of handsome person,
whose nickname of “le Grand” was due to his tall stature. The first
Archbishop of Canterbury since the Conquest directly nominated by
the pope—for even in Langton’s case there was a form of
election—Richard le Grand at once began to quarrel with the
justiciar, demanding that he 039should surrender the custody of Tunbridge
castle on the ground of some ancient claim of the see of
Canterbury. Failing to obtain redress in England, Richard betook
himself to Rome in the spring of 1231. There he regaled the pope’s
ears with the offences of Hubert, and of the worldly bishops who
were his tools. In August, Richard’s death in Italy left the Church
of Canterbury for three years without a pastor.

While Gregory IX. did more to help Henry against Louis than
Honorius III., the inflexible character and lofty hierarchical
ideals of this nephew of Innocent III. made his hand heavier on the
English Church than that of his predecessor. Above all, Gregory’s
expenses in pursuing his quarrel with Frederick II. made the wealth
of the English Church a sore temptation to him. With his imposition
of a tax of one-tenth on all clerical property to defray the
expenses of the crusade against the emperor, papal taxation in
England takes a newer and severer phase. The rigour with which
Master Stephen, the pope’s collector, extorted the tax was bitterly
resented. Not less loud was the complaint against the increasing
numbers of foreign ecclesiastics forced into English benefices by
papal authority, and without regard for the rights of the lawful
patrons and electors. A league of aggrieved tax-payers and patrons
was formed against the Roman agents. At Eastertide, 1232, bands of
men, headed by a knight named Robert Twenge, who took the nickname
of William Wither, despoiled the Romans of their gains, and
distributed the proceeds to the poor. These doings were the more
formidable from their excellent organisation, and the strong
sympathy everywhere extended to them. Hubert, who hated foreign
interference, did nothing to stop Twenge and his followers. His
inaction further precipitated his ruin. Archbishop Richard had
already poisoned the pope’s mind against him, and his suspected
connivance with the anti-Roman movement completed his disfavour.
Bitter letters of complaint arrived in England denouncing the
outrages inflicted on the friends of the apostolic see. It is hard
to dissociate the pope’s feeling in this matter from his rejection
of the nomination of the king’s chancellor, Ralph Neville, Bishop
of Chichester, to the see of Canterbury, as an illiterate
politician.

The dislike of the taxes made necessary by the Welsh 040and French
wars, such as the “scutage of Poitou” and the “scutage of Kerry,”
swelled the outcry against the justiciar. So far back as 1227
advantage had been taken of Henry’s majority to exact large sums of
money for the confirmation of all charters sealed during his
nonage. The barons made it a grievance that his brother Richard was
ill-provided for, and a rising in 1227 extorted a further provision
for him from what was regarded as the niggardliness of the
justiciar. Nor did Hubert, with all his rugged honesty, neglect his
own interests. He secured for himself lucrative wardships, such as
the custody for the second time of the great Gloucester earldom,
and of several castles, including the not very profitable charge of
Montgomery, and the important governorship of Dover. On the very
eve of his downfall he was made justice of Ireland. His brother was
bishop of Ely, and other kinsmen were promoted to high posts. He
was satisfied that he spent all that he got in the King’s service,
in promoting the interests of the kingdom, but his enemies regarded
him as unduly tenacious of wealth and office. All classes alike
grew disgusted with the justiciar. The restoration of the malign
influence of Peter of Winchester completed his ruin. The king
greedily listened to the complaints of his old guardian against the
minister who overshadowed the royal power. At last, on July 29,
1232, Henry plucked up courage to dismiss him.

With Hubert’s fall ends the second period of Henry’s reign.
William Marshal expelled the armed foreigner. Hubert restored the
administration to English hands. Matthew Paris puts into the mouth
of a poor smith who refused to fasten fetters on the fallen
minister words which, though probably never spoken, describe with
sufficient accuracy Hubert’s place in history: “Is he not that most
faithful Hubert who so often saved England from the devastation of
the foreigners and restored England to England?” Hubert was, as has
been well said, perhaps the first minister since the Conquest who
made patriotism a principle of policy, though it is easy in the
light of later developments to read into his doings more than he
really intended. But whatever his motives, the results of his
action were clear. He drove away the mercenaries, humbled the
feudal lords, and set limits to the pope’s interference. He renewed
respect for law and obedience to the law courts. 041Even in the
worst days of anarchy the administrative system did not break down,
and the records of royal orders and judicial judgments remain
almost as full in the midst of the civil war as in the more
peaceful days of Hubert’s rule. But it was easy enough to issue
proclamations and writs. The difficulty was to get them obeyed, and
the work of Hubert was to ensure that the orders of king and
ministers should really be respected by his subjects. He made many
mistakes. He must share the blame of the failure of the Kerry
campaign, and he was largely responsible for the sorry collapse of
the invasion of Poitou. He neither understood nor sympathised with
Stephen Langton’s zeal for the charters. A straightforward,
limited, honourable man, he strove to carry out his rather
old-fashioned conception of duty in the teeth of a thousand
obstacles. He never had a free hand, and he never enjoyed the
hearty support of any one section of his countrymen. Hated by the
barons whom he kept away from power, he alienated the Londoners by
his high-handed violence, and the tax-payers by his heavy
exactions. The pope disliked him, the aliens plotted against him,
and the king, for whom he sacrificed so much, gave him but grudging
support. But the reaction which followed his retirement made many,
who had rejoiced in his humiliation, bitterly regret it.

Three notable enemies of Hubert went off the stage of history
within a few months of his fall. The death of Richard le Grand has
already been recorded. William Marshal, the brother-in-law of the
king, the gallant and successful soldier, the worthy successor of
his great father, came home from Brittany early in 1231. His last
act was to marry his sister, Isabella, to Richard of Cornwall.
Within ten days of the wedding his body was laid beside his father
in the Temple Church at London. In October, 1232, died Randolph of
Blundeville, the last representative of the male stock of the old
line of the Earls of Chester, and long the foremost champion of the
feudal aristocracy against Hubert. The contest between them had
been fought with such chivalry that the last public act of the old
earl was to protect the fallen justiciar from the violence of his
foes. For more than fifty years Randolph had ruled like a king over
his palatine earldom; had, like his master, his struggles with his
own vassals, 042and had perforce to grant to his own barons
and boroughs liberties which he strove to wrest from his overlord
for himself and his fellow nobles. He was not a great statesman,
and hardly even a successful warrior. Yet his popular personal
qualities, his energy, his long duration of power, and his enormous
possessions, give him a place in history. His memory, living on
long in the minds of the people, inspired a series of ballads which
vied in popularity with the cycle of Robin Hood,[1] though,
unfortunately, they have not come down to us. His estates were
divided among his four sisters. His nephew, John the Scot, Earl of
Huntingdon, received a re-grant of the Chester earldom; his
Lancashire lands had already gone to his brother-in-law, William of
Ferrars, Earl of Derby; other portions of his territories went to
his sister, the Countess of Arundel, and the Lincoln earldom,
passing through another sister, Hawise of Quincy, to her
son-in-law, John of Lacy, constable of Chester, raised the chief
vassal of the palatinate to comital rank. None of these heirs of a
divided inheritance were true successors to Randolph. With him died
the last of the great Norman houses, tenacious beyond its fellows,
and surpassing in its two centuries of unbroken male descent the
usual duration of the medieval baronial family. Its collapse made
easier the alien invasion which threatened to undo Hubert’s
work.

[1] “Ich can rymes of Robyn Hode, and of Randolf
erl of Chestre,” Vision of Piers Plowman, i., 167; ii.,
94.


CHAPTER III.

THE ALIEN INVASION.

043With the dismissal of Hubert on July 29,
1232, Peter des Roches resumed his authority over Henry III.
Mindful of past failures, the bishop’s aim was to rule through
dependants, so that he could pull the wires without making himself
too prominent. His chief agents in pursuing this policy were Peter
of Rivaux, Stephen Segrave, and Robert Passelewe. Of these, Peter
of Rivaux was a Poitevin clerk, officially described as the
bishop’s nephew, but generally supposed to have been his son.
Stephen Segrave, the son of a small Leicestershire landholder, was
a lawyer who had held many judicial and administrative posts,
including the regency during the king’s absence abroad in 1230. He
abandoned his original clerical profession, received knighthood,
married nobly, and was the founder of a baronial house in the
midlands. His only political principle was obedience to the powers
that were in the ascendant. Passelewe, a clerk who had acted as the
agent of Randolph of Chester and Falkes of Bréauté at
the Roman court, was, like Segrave, a mere tool.

The Bishop of Winchester began to show his hand. Between June 26
and July 11, nineteen of the thirty-five sheriffdoms were bestowed
on Peter of Rivaux for life. As Segrave was sheriff of five shires,
and the bishop himself had acquired the shrievalty of Hampshire,
this involved the transference of the administration of over
two-thirds of the counties to the bishop’s dependants. On the
downfall of Hubert, Segrave became justiciar. He was not the equal
of his predecessors either in personal weight or in social
position, and did not aspire to act as chief minister. The
appointment of a mere lawyer to the great Norman office of state
marks 044the first stage in the decline, which before
long degraded the justiciarship into a simple position of headship
over the judges, the chief justiceship of the next generation.
Hubert’s offices and lands were divided among his supplanters.
Peter of Rivaux became keeper of wards and escheats, castellan of
many castles on the Welsh march, and the recipient of even more
offices and wardships in Ireland than in England. The custody of
the Gloucester earldom went to the Bishop of Winchester. The last
steps of the ministerial revolution were completed at the king’s
Christmas court at Worcester. There Rivaux, who had yielded up
before Michaelmas most of his shrievalties, was made treasurer,
with Passelewe as his deputy. Of the old ministers only the
chancellor, Ralph Neville, Bishop of Chichester, was suffered to
remain in office. Finally the king’s new advisers imported a large
company of Poitevin and Breton mercenaries, hoping with their help
to maintain their newly won position. The worst days of John seemed
renewed.

The Poitevin gang called upon Hubert to render complete accounts
for the whole period of his justiciarship. When he pleaded that
King John had given him a charter of quittance, he was told that
its force had ended with the death of the grantor. He was further
required to answer for the wrongs which Twenge’s bands had
inflicted on the servants of the pope. He was accused of poisoning
William Earl of Salisbury, William Marshal, Falkes de
Bréauté, and Archbishop Richard. He had prevented the
king from contracting a marriage with a daughter of the Duke of
Austria; he had dissuaded the king from attempting to recover
Normandy; he had first seduced and then married the daughter of the
King of Scots; he had stolen from the treasury a talisman which
made its possessor invincible in war and had traitorously given it
to Llewelyn of Wales; he had induced Llewelyn to slay William de
Braose; he had won the royal favour by magic and witchcraft, and
finally he had murdered Constantine FitzAthulf.

Many of these accusations were so monstrous that they carried
with them their own refutation. It was too often the custom in the
middle ages to overwhelm an enemy with incredible charges for it to
be fair to accuse the enemies of Hubert of any excessive malignity.
The substantial innocence of Hubert is clear, for the only charges
brought against him 045were either errors of judgment and policy, or
incredible crimes. Nevertheless he was in such imminent danger that
he took sanctuary with the canons of Merton in Surrey. Thereupon
the king called upon the Londoners to march to Merton and bring
their ancient foe, dead or alive, to the city. Randolph of Chester
interposed between his fallen enemy and the royal vengeance. He
persuaded Henry to countermand the march to Merton and to suffer
the fallen justiciar to leave his refuge with some sort of safe
conduct. But the king was irritated to hear that Hubert had
journeyed into Essex. Again he was pursued, and once more he was
forced to take sanctuary, this time in a chapel near Brentwood.
From this he was dragged by some of the king’s household and
brought to London, where he was imprisoned in the Tower. The Bishop
of London complained to the king of this violation of the rights of
the Church, and Hubert was allowed to return to his chapel.
However, the levies of Essex surrounded the precincts, and he was
soon forced by hunger to surrender. He offered to submit himself to
the king’s will, and was for a second time confined in the Tower.
On November 10, he was brought before a not unfriendly tribunal, in
which the malice of the new justiciar was tempered by the baronial
instincts of the Earls of Cornwall, Warenne, Pembroke, and Lincoln.
He made no effort to defend himself, and submitted absolutely to
the judgment of the king. It was finally agreed that he should be
allowed to retain the lands which he had inherited from his father,
and that all his chattels and the lands that he had acquired
himself should be forfeited to the crown. Further, he was to be
kept in prison in the castle of Devizes under the charge of the
four earls who had tried him.

Peter des Roches was soon in difficulties. The earls who had
saved Hubert began to oppose the whole administration. Their leader
was Richard, Earl of Pembroke, the second son of the great regent,
and since his brother’s death head of the house of Marshal. Richard
was bitterly prejudiced against the king and his courtiers by an
attempt to refuse him his brother’s earldom. A gallant warrior,
handsome and eloquent, pious, upright, and well educated, Richard,
the best of the marshal’s sons, stood for the rest of his short
life at the head of the opposition. He incited his friends to
refuse to attend a 046council summoned to meet at Oxford, on June
24, 1233. The king would have sought to compel their presence, had
not a Dominican friar, Robert Bacon, when preaching before the
court, warned him that there would be no peace in England until
Bishop Peter and his son were removed from his counsels. The
friar’s boldness convinced him that disaffection was widespread,
and he promised the magnates at a later council at London that he
would, with their advice, correct whatever he found there was need
to reform. Meanwhile the Poitevins brought into England fresh
swarms of hirelings from their own land, and Peter des Roches urged
Henry to crush rebellion in the bud. As a warning to greater
offenders, Gilbert Basset was deprived of a manor which he had held
since the reign of King John, and an attempt was made to lay
violent hands upon his brother-in-law, Richard Siward. The two
barons resisted, whereupon all their estates were transferred to
Peter of Rivaux. Yet Richard Marshal still continued to hope for
peace, and, after the failure of earlier councils, set off to
attend another assembly fixed for August 1, at Westminster. On his
way he learnt from his sister Isabella, the wife of Richard of
Cornwall, that Peter des Roches was laying a trap for him. In high
indignation he took horse for his Welsh estates, and prepared for
rebellion.

The king summoned the military tenants to appear with horses and
arms at Gloucester on the 14th. There Richard Marshal was declared
a traitor and an invasion of his estates was ordered. But the king
had not sufficient resources to carry out his threats, and October
saw the barons once more wrangling with Henry at Westminster, and
claiming that the marshal should be tried by his peers. Peter of
Winchester declared that there were no peers in England as there
were in France, and that in consequence the king had power to
condemn any disloyal subject through his justices. This daringly
unconstitutional doctrine provoked a renewed outcry. The bishops
joined the secular magnates, and threatened their colleague with
excommunication. A formidable civil war broke out. Siward and
Basset harried the lands of the Poitevins, while the marshal made a
close alliance with Llewelyn of Wales. The king still had
formidable forces on his side. Richard of Cornwall was persuaded by
Bishop Peter to take up arms for his brother, and 047the two new
earls, John the Scot of Chester, and John de Lacy of Lincoln,
joined the royal forces. Hubert de Burgh took advantage of the
increasing confusion to escape from Devizes castle to a church in
the town. Dragged back with violence to his prison, he was again,
as at Brentwood, restored to sanctuary through the exertions of the
bishop of the diocese. There he remained, closely watched by his
foes, until October 30, when Siward and Basset drove away the
guard, and took him off with them to the marshal’s castle of
Chepstow.

The tide of war flowed to the southern march of Wales. Llewelyn
and Richard Marshal devastated Glamorgan, which, as a part of the
Gloucester inheritance, was under the custody of the Bishop of
Winchester. They took nearly all its castles, including that of
Cardiff. Thence they subdued Usk, Abergavenny, and other
neighbouring strongholds, while an independent army, including the
marshal’s Pembrokeshire vassals and the men of the princes of South
Wales, wasted months in a vain attack on Carmarthen. The king’s
vassals were again summoned to Gloucester, whence Henry led them
early in November towards Chepstow, the centre of the marshal’s
estates in Gwent. Earl Richard devastated his lands so effectively
that the king could not support his army on them, and was compelled
to move up the Wye valley towards the castles of Monmouth,
Skenfrith, Whitecastle, and Grosmont, the strong quadrilateral of
Upper Gwent which still remained in the hands of the king’s
friends. Marching to the most remote of these, Grosmont, on the
upper Monnow, Henry spent several days in the castle, while his
army lay around under canvas. On the night of November 11, the
sleeping soldiers were suddenly set upon by the barons and their
Welsh allies; they fled unarmed to the castle, or scattered in
confusion. The assailants seized their horses, harness, arms and
provisions, but refrained from slaying or capturing them. The royal
forces never rallied. Many gladly went home, giving as their excuse
that they were unable to fight since they had lost their equipment.
Henry and his ministers withdrew to Gloucester. More convinced than
ever of the treachery of Englishmen, the king entrusted the defence
of the border castles to mercenaries from Poitou.

The fighting centred round Monmouth, which Richard approached on
the 25th with a small company. A sudden 048sortie almost overwhelmed the
little band. The marshal held his own heroically against twelve,
until at last Baldwin of Guînes, the warden of the castle,
took him prisoner. Thereupon Baldwin fell to the ground, his armour
pierced by a lucky bolt from a crossbow. His followers, smitten
with panic, abandoned the marshal, and bore their leader home. By
that time, however, the bulk of the marshal’s forces had come upon
the scene. A general engagement followed, in which the Anglo-Welsh
army drove the enemy back into Monmouth and took possession of the
castle. This set the marshal free to march northwards and join
Llewelyn in a vigorous attack upon Shrewsbury. In January, 1234,
they burnt that town and retired to their own lands loaded with
booty. Meanwhile Siward devastated the estates of the Poitevins and
of Richard of Cornwall. Afraid to be cut off from his retreat to
England the king abandoned Gloucester, where he had kept his
melancholy Christmas court, and found a surer refuge in Bishop
Peter’s cathedral city. Thereupon Gloucestershire suffered the fate
of Shropshire. “It was a wretched sight for travellers in that
region to see on the highways innumerable dead bodies lying naked
and unburied, to be devoured by birds of prey, and so polluting the
air that they infected healthy men with mortal sickness.”[1]

[1] Wendover, iv., 291.

The king swore that he would never make peace with the marshal,
unless he threw himself on the royal mercy as a confessed traitor
with a rope round his neck. Having, however, exhausted all his
military resources, he cunningly strove to entice Richard from
Wales to Ireland. The two Peters wrote to Maurice Fitzgerald, then
justiciar of Ireland, and to the chief foes of the marshal, urging
them to fall upon his Irish estates and capture the traitor, dead
or alive. Many of the most powerful nobles of Ireland lent
themselves to the conspiracy. The Lacys of Meath, his old enemies,
joined with Fitzgerald, Geoffrey Marsh, and Richard de Burgh, the
greatest of the Norman lords of Connaught, and the nephew of
Hubert, in carrying out the plot. The confederates fell suddenly
upon the marshal’s estates and devastated them with fire and sword.
On hearing of this attack Richard immediately left Wales, and,
accompanied by only fifteen knights, took ship for Ireland. On his
arrival Geoffrey Marsh, the meanest of the conspirators, 049received
him with every profession of cordiality, and urged him to attack
his enemies without delay. Geoffrey was an old man; he had long
held the great post of justiciar of Ireland; and he was himself the
liegeman of the marshal. Richard therefore implicitly trusted him,
and forthwith took the field.

The first warlike operations of Earl Richard were successful.
After a short siege he obtained possession of Limerick, and his
enemies were fain to demand a truce. Richard proposed a conference
to be held on April 1, 1234, on the Curragh of Kildare. The
conference proved abortive, for Geoffrey Marsh cunningly persuaded
the marshal to refuse any offer of terms which the magnates would
accept, and Richard found that he had been duped into taking up a
position that he was not strong enough to maintain. Marsh withdrew
from his side, on the ground that he could not fight against Lacy,
whose sister he had married. The marshal foresaw the worst. “I
know,” he declared, “that this day I am delivered over to death,
but it is better to die honourably for the cause of justice than to
flee from the field and become a reproach to knighthood.”

The forsworn Irish knights slunk away to neighbouring places of
sanctuary or went over to the enemy. When the final struggle came,
later on the same April 1, Richard had few followers save the
faithful fifteen knights who had crossed over with him from Wales.
The little band, outnumbered by more than nine to one, struggled
desperately to the end. At last the marshal, unhorsed and severely
wounded, fell into the hands of his enemies. They bore him, more
dead than alive, to his own castle of Kilkenny, which had just been
seized by the justiciar. After a few days Richard’s tough
constitution began to get the better of his wounds. Then his
enemies, showing him the royal warranty for their acts, induced him
to admit them into his castles. An ignorant or treacherous surgeon,
called in by the justiciar, cauterised his wounds so severely that
his sufferings became intense. He died of fever on the 16th, and
was buried, as he himself had willed, in the Franciscan church at
Kilkenny. No one rejoiced at the death of the hero save the
traitors who had lured him to his doom and the Poitevins who had
suborned them. Their victim, the weak king, mourned for his friend
as David had lamented Saul and 050Jonathan.[1] The treachery of his
enemies brought them little profit. While Richard Marshal lay on
his deathbed, a new Archbishop of Canterbury drove the Poitevins
from office.

[1] Dunstable Ann., p. 137.

In the heyday of the Poitevins’ power the Church sounded a
feeble but clear note of alarm. The pope expostulated with Henry
for his treatment of Hubert de Burgh, and Agnellus of Pisa, the
first English provincial of the newly arrived Franciscan order,
strove to reconcile Richard Marshal with his sovereign in the
course of the South-Welsh campaign. More drastic action was
necessary if vague remonstrance was to be translated into fruitful
action. The three years’ vacancy of the see of Canterbury, after
the death of Richard le Grand, paralysed the action of the Church.
After the pope’s rejection of the first choice of the convent of
Christ Church, the chancellor, Ralph Neville, the monks elected
their own prior, and him also Gregory refused as too old and
incompetent. Their third election fell upon John Blunt, a
theologian high in the favour of Peter des Roches, who sent him to
Rome, well provided with ready money, to secure his confirmation.
Simon Langton, again restored to England, and archdeacon of
Canterbury, persuaded the pope to veto Blunt’s appointment on the
ground of his having held two benefices without a dispensation. His
rejection was the first check received by the Poitevin faction. It
was promptly followed by a more crushing blow. Weary of the long
delay, Gregory persuaded the Christ Church monks then present at
Rome to elect Edmund Rich, treasurer of Salisbury. Edmund, a
scholar who had taught theology and arts with great distinction at
Paris and Oxford, was still more famous for his mystical devotion,
for his asceticism and holiness of life. He was however an old man,
inexperienced in affairs, and, with all his gracious gifts,
somewhat wanting in the tenacity and vigour which leadership
involved. Yet in sending so eminent a saint to Canterbury, Rome
conferred on England a service second only to that which she had
rendered when she secured the archbishopric for Stephen
Langton.

Before his consecration as archbishop on April 2, 1234, Edmund
had already joined with his suffragans on February 2 in upholding
the good fame of the marshal and in warning the king 051of the
disastrous results of preferring the counsels of the Poitevins to
those of his natural-born subjects. A week after his consecration
Edmund succeeded in carrying out a radical change in the
administration. On April 9 he declared that unless Henry drove away
the Poitevins, he would forthwith pronounce him excommunicate.
Yielding at once, Henry sent the Bishop of Winchester back to his
diocese, and deprived Peter of Rivaux of all his offices. The
followers of the two Peters shared their fate, and Henry,
despatching Edmund to Wales to make peace with Llewelyn and the
marshal, hurried to Gloucester in order to meet the archbishop on
his return. His good resolutions were further strengthened by the
news of Earl Richard’s death. On arriving at Gloucester he held a
council in which the ruin of the Poitevins was completed. A truce,
negotiated by the archbishop with Llewelyn, was ratified. The
partisans of the marshal were pardoned, even Richard Siward being
forgiven his long career of plunder. Gilbert Marshal, the next
brother of the childless Earl Richard, was invested with his
earldom and office, and Henry himself dubbed him a knight. Hubert
de Burgh was included in the comprehensive pardon. Indignant that
his name and seal should have been used to cover his ex-ministers’
treachery to Earl Richard, Henry overwhelmed them with reproaches,
and strove by his violence against them to purge himself from
complicity in their acts. The Poitevins lurked in sanctuary,
fearing for the worst. Segrave forgot his knighthood, resumed the
tonsure, and took refuge in a church in Leicester. The king’s worst
indignation was reserved for Peter of Rivaux. Peter protested that
his orders entitled him to immunity from arrest, but it was found
that he wore a mail shirt under his clerical garments, and, without
a word of reproach from the archbishop, he was immured in a lay
prison on the pretext that no true clerk wore armour. Of the old
ministers Ralph Neville alone remained in office.

With Bishop Peter’s fall disappeared the last of the influences
that had prevailed during the minority. The king, who felt his
dignity impaired by the Poitevin domination, resolved that
henceforward he would submit to no master. He soon framed a plan of
government that thoroughly satisfied his jealous and exacting
nature. Henceforth no magnates, either of Church or State, should
stand between him and his subjects. 052He would be his own chief
minister, holding in his own hands all the strings of policy, and
acting through subordinates whose sole duly was to carry out their
master’s orders. Under such a system the justiciarship practically
ceased to exist. The treasurership was held for short periods by
royal clerks of no personal distinction. Even the chancellorship
became overshadowed. Henry quarrelled with Ralph Neville in 1238,
and withdrew from him the custody of the great seal, though he
allowed him to retain the name and emoluments of chancellor. On
Neville’s death the office fell into abeyance for nearly twenty
years, during which time the great seal was entrusted to seven
successive keepers. Like his grandfather, Henry wished to rule in
person with the help of faithful but unobtrusive subordinates. This
system, which was essentially that of the French monarchy,
presupposed for success the constant personal supervision of an
industrious and strong-willed king. Henry III was never a strenuous
worker, and his character failed in the robustness and
self-reliance necessary for personal rule. The magnates, who
regarded themselves as the king’s natural-born counsellors, were
bitterly incensed, and hated the royal clerks as fiercely as they
had disliked the ministers of his minority. Opposed by the barons,
distrusted by the people, liable to be thrown over by their master
at each fresh change of his caprice, the royal subordinates showed
more eagerness in prosecuting their own private fortunes than in
consulting the interests of the State. Thus the nominal government
of Henry proved extremely ineffective. Huge taxes were raised, but
little good came from them. The magnates held sullenly aloof; the
people grumbled; the Church lamented the evil days. Yet for five
and twenty years the wretched system went on, not so much by reason
of its own strength as because there was no one vigorous enough to
overthrow it.

The author of all this mischief was a man of some noble and many
attractive qualities. Save when an occasional outburst of temper
showed him a true son of John, Henry was the kindest, mildest, most
amiable of men. He was the first king since William the Conqueror
in whose private life the austerest critics could find nothing
blameworthy. His piety stands high, even when estimated by the
standards of the thirteenth century. He was well educated and had a
touch of the artist’s temperament, 053loving fair churches, beautiful
sculpture, delicate goldsmith’s work, and richly illuminated books.
He had a horror of violence, and never wept more bitter tears than
when he learned how treacherously his name had been used to lure
Richard Marshal to his doom. But he was extraordinarily deficient
in stability of purpose. For the moment it was easy to influence
him either for good or evil, but even the ablest of his counsellors
found it impossible to retain any hold over him for long. One day
he lavished all his affection on Hubert de Burgh; the next he
played into the hands of his enemies. In the same way he got rid of
Peter des Roches, the preceptor of his infancy, the guide of his
early manhood. Jealous, self-assertive, restless, and timid, he
failed in just those qualities that his subjects expected to find
in a king. Born and brought up in England, and never leaving it
save for short and infrequent visits to the continent, he was proud
of his English ancestors and devoted to English saints, more
especially to royal saints such as Edward the Confessor and Edmund
of East Anglia. Yet he showed less sympathy with English ways than
many of his foreign-born predecessors. Educated under alien
influences, delighting in the art, the refinement, the devotion,
and the absolutist principles of foreigners, he seldom trusted a
man of English birth. Too weak to act for himself, too suspicious
to trust his natural counsellors, he found the friendship and
advice for which he yearned in foreign favourites and kinsmen. Thus
it was that the hopes excited by the fall of the Poitevins were
disappointed. The alien invasion, checked for a few years, was
renewed in a more dangerous shape.

During the ten years after the collapse of Peter des Roches,
swarms of foreigners came to England, and spoiled the land with the
king’s entire good-will. Henry’s marriage brought many
Provençals and Savoyards to England. The renewed troubles
between pope and emperor led to a renewal of Roman interference in
a more exacting form. The continued intercourse with foreign states
resulted in fresh opportunities of alien influence. A new attempt
on Poitou brought as its only result the importation of the king’s
Poitevin kinsmen. The continued close relationship between the
English and the French baronage involved the frequent claim of
English estates and titles by men of alien birth. Even such
beneficial movements as the establishment of the mendicant orders
in England, and the cosmopolitan outlook 054of the increasingly important
academic class contributed to the spread of outlandish ideas. As
wave after wave of foreigners swept over England, Englishmen
involved them in a common condemnation. And all saw in the weakness
of the king the very source of their power.

The first great influx of foreigners followed directly from
Henry’s marriage. For several years active negotiations had been
going on to secure him a suitable bride. There had also at various
times been talk of his selecting a wife from Brittany, Austria,
Bohemia, or Scotland, and in the spring of 1235 a serious
negotiation for his marriage with Joan, daughter and heiress of the
Count of Ponthieu, only broke down through the opposition of the
French court. Henry then sought the hand of Eleanor, a girl twelve
years old, and the second of the four daughters of Raymond Berengar
IV., Count of Provence, and his wife Beatrice, sister of Amadeus
III., Count of Savoy. The marriage contract was signed in October.
Before that time Eleanor had left Provence under the escort of her
mother’s brother, William, bishop-elect of Valence. On her way she
spent a long period with her elder sister Margaret, who had been
married to Louis IX. of France in 1234. On January 14, 1236, she
was married to Henry at Canterbury by Archbishop Edmund, and
crowned at Westminster on the following Sunday.

The new queen’s kinsfolk quickly acquired an almost unbounded
ascendency over her weak husband. With the exception of the
reigning Count Amadeus of Savoy, her eight maternal uncles were
somewhat scantily provided for. The prudence of the French
government prevented them from obtaining any advantage for
themselves at the court of their niece the Queen of France, and
they gladly welcomed the opportunity of establishing themselves at
the expense of their English nephew. Self-seeking and not
over-scrupulous, able, energetic, and with the vigour and resource
of high-born soldiers of fortune, several of them play honourable
parts in the history of their own land, and are by no means
deserving of the complete condemnation meted out to them by the
English annalists.[1] The 055bishop-elect of Valence was an able and
accomplished warrior. He stayed on in England after accomplishing
his mission, and with him remained his clerk, the younger son of a
house of Alpine barons, Peter of Aigueblanche, whose cunning and
dexterity were as attractive to Henry as the more martial qualities
of his master. Weary of standing alone, the king eagerly welcomed a
trustworthy adviser who was outside the entanglements of English
parties, and made Bishop William his chief counsellor. It was
believed that he was associated with eleven others in a secret
inner circle of royal advisers, whose advice Henry pledged himself
by oath to follow. Honours and estates soon began to fall thickly
on William and his friends. He made himself the mouthpiece of
Henry’s foreign policy. When he temporarily left England, he led a
force sent by the king to help Frederick II. in his war against the
cities of northern Italy. His influence with Henry did much to
secure for his brother, Thomas of Savoy, the hand of the elderly
countess Joan of Flanders. With Thomas as the successor of
Ferdinand of Portugal, the rich Flemish county, bound to England by
so many political and economic ties, seemed in safe hands, and
preserved from French influence. In 1238 Thomas visited England,
and received a warm welcome and rich presents from the king.

[1] For Eleanor’s countrymen see Mugnier, Les
Savoyards en Angleterre au XIIIe siècle, et Pierre
d’Aigueblanche, évêque d’Héreford

(1890).

Despite the establishment of the Savoyards, the Poitevin
influence began to revive. Peter des Roches, who had occupied
himself after his fall by fighting for Gregory IX. against the
revolted Romans, returned to England in broken health in 1236, and
was reconciled to the king. Peter of Rivaux was restored to favour,
and made keeper of the royal wardrobe. Segrave and Passelewe again
became justices and ministers. England was now the hunting-ground
of any well-born Frenchmen anxious for a wider career than they
could obtain at home.[1] Among the foreigners attracted to England
to prosecute legal claims or to seek the royal bounty came Simon of
Montfort, the second son of the famous conqueror of the Albigenses.
Amice, the mother of the elder Simon, was the sister and heiress of
Robert of Beaumont, the last of his line to hold the earldom of
056Leicester. After Amice’s death her son used
the title and claimed the estates of that earldom. But these
pretensions were but nominal, and since 1215 Randolph of Chester
had administered the Leicester lands as if his complete property.
However, Amaury of Montfort, the Count of Toulouse’s eldest son,
ceded to his portionless younger brother his claims to the Beaumont
inheritance, and in 1230 Simon went to England to push his
fortunes. Young, brilliant, ambitious and attractive, he not only
easily won the favour of the king, but commended himself so well to
Earl Randolph that in 1231 the aged earl was induced to relax his
grasp on the Leicester estates. In 1239 the last formalities of
investiture were accomplished. Amaury renounced his claims, and
after that Simon became Earl of Leicester and steward of England. A
year before that he had secured the great marriage that he had long
been seeking. In January, 1238, he was wedded to the king’s own
sister, Eleanor, the childless widow of the younger William
Marshal. Simon was for the moment high in the affection of his
brother-in-law. To the English he was simply another of the foreign
favourites who turned the king’s heart against his born
subjects.

[1] This is well illustrated by Philip de
Beaumanoir’s well-known romance, Jean de Dammartin et Blonde
d’Oxford
(ed. by Suchier, Soc. des anciens Textes
français, and by Le Roux de Lincy, Camden Soc.).

In 1238 Peter des Roches died. With all his faults the Poitevin
was an excellent administrator at Winchester,[1] and left his
estates in such a prosperous condition that Henry coveted the
succession for the bishop-elect of Valence, though William already
had the prospect of the prince-bishopric of liege. But the monks of
St. Swithun’s refused to obey the royal order, and Henry sought to
obtain his object from the pope. Gregory gave William both Liege
and Winchester, but in 1239 death ended his restless plans.
William’s death left more room for his kinsfolk and followers. His
clerk, Peter of Aigueblanche, returned to the land of promise, and
in 1240 secured his consecration as Bishop of Hereford. William’s
brother, Peter of Savoy, lord of Romont and Faucigny, was invited
to England in the same year. In 1241 he was invested with the
earldom of Richmond, which a final breach with Peter of Brittany
had left in the king’s hands. Peter, the ablest member of his
house, thus became its chief representative in England.[2]

[1] See H. Hall, Pipe Roll of the Bishop of
Winchester
, 1207-8.

[2] For Peter see Wurstemberger, Peter II.,
Graf von Savoyen
(1856).

057With the Provençals and Savoyards came
a fresh swarm of Romans. In 1237 the first papal legates a
latere
since the recall of Pandulf landed in England. The
deputy of Gregory IX. was the cardinal-deacon Otto, who in 1226 had
already discharged the humbler office of nuncio in England. It was
believed that the legate was sent at the special request of Henry
III., and despite the remonstrances of the Archbishop of
Canterbury. Those most unfriendly to the legate were won over by
his irreproachable conduct. He rejected nearly all gifts. He was
unwearied in preaching peace; travelled to the north to settle
outstanding differences between Henry and the King of Scots, and
thence hurried to the west to prolong the truce with Llewelyn. His
zeal for the reformation of abuses made the canons of the national
council, held under his presidency at St. Paul’s on November 18,
1237, an epoch in the history of our ecclesiastical
jurisprudence.

Despite his efforts the legate remained unpopular. The
pluralists and nepotists, who feared his severity, joined with the
foes of all taxation and the enemies of all foreigners in
denouncing the legate. To avoid the danger of poison, he thought it
prudent to make his own brother his master cook. During the council
of London it was necessary to escort him from his lodgings and back
again with a military force. In the council itself the claim of
high-born clerks to receive benefices in plurality found a
spokesman in so respectable a prelate as Walter of Cantilupe, the
son of a marcher baron, whom Otto had just enthroned in his
cathedral at Worcester, and the legate, “fearing for his skin,” was
suspected of mitigating the severity of his principles to win over
the less greedy of the friends of vested interests. His Roman
followers knew and cared little about English susceptibilities, and
feeling was so strong against them that any mischance might excite
an explosion. Such an accident occurred on St. George’s day, April
23, 1238, when the legate was staying with the Austin Canons of
Oseney, near Oxford, while the king was six miles off at Abingdon.
Some of the masters of the university went to Oseney to pay their
respects to the cardinal, and were rudely repulsed by the Italian
porter. Irritated at this discourtesy, they returned with a host of
clerks, who forced their way into the abbey. Amongst them was a
poor Irish chaplain, 058who made his way to the kitchen to beg for
food. The chief cook, the legate’s brother, threw a pot of scalding
broth into the Irishman’s face. A clerk from the march of Wales
shot the cook dead with an arrow. A fierce struggle followed, in
the midst of which Otto, hastily donning the garb of his hosts,
took refuge in the tower of their church, where he was besieged by
the infuriated clerks, until the king sent soldiers from Abingdon
to release him. Otto thereupon laid Oxford under an interdict,
suspended all lectures, and put thirty masters into prison. English
opinion, voiced by the diocesan, Grosseteste, held that the
cardinal’s servants had provoked the riot, and found little to
blame in the violence of the clerks.

In 1239 Gregory IX. began his final conflict with Frederick II.,
and demanded the support of all Europe. As before, from 1227 to
1230, the pressure of the papal necessity was at once felt in
England. The legate had to raise supplies at all costs. Crusaders
were allowed to renounce their vows for ready money. Every
visitation or conference became an excuse for procurations and
fees. Presents were no longer rejected, but rather greedily
solicited. On the pretence that it was necessary to reform the
Scottish Church, “which does not recognise the Roman Church as its
sole mother and metropolitan,” Otto excited the indignation of
Alexander II. by attempts to extend his jurisdiction to Scotland,
hitherto unvisited by legates. In England his claims soon grew
beyond all bearing. At last he demanded a fifth of all clerical
goods to enable the pope to finance the anti-imperial crusade. Even
this was more endurable than the order received from Rome that 300
clerks of Roman families should be “provided” to benefices in
England in order that Gregory might obtain the support of their
relatives against Frederick. Both as feudal suzerain and as
spiritual despot, the pope lorded it over England as fully as his
uncle Innocent III.

Weakness, piety, and self-interest combined to make Henry III.
acquiesce in the legate’s exactions. “I neither wish nor dare,”
said he, “to oppose the lord pope in anything.” The union of king
and legate was irresistible. The lay opposition was slow and
feeble. Gilbert Marshal, though showing no lack of spirit, was not
the man to play the part which his brother Richard had filled so
effectively. Richard, Earl of Cornwall, who constituted himself the
spokesman of the magnates, made 059a special grievance of the
marriage of Simon of Montfort with his sister Eleanor. England, he
said, was like a vineyard with a broken hedge, so that all that
went by could steal the grapes. He took arms, and subscribed the
first of the long series of plans of constitutional reform that the
reign was to witness, according to which the king was to be guided
by a chosen body of counsellors. But at the crisis of the movement
he held back, having accomplished nothing.

There was more vigour in the ecclesiastical opposition. Robert
Grosseteste,[1] a Suffolk man of humble birth, had already won for
himself a position of unique distinction at Oxford and Paris. A
teacher of rare force, a scholar of unexampled range, a thinker of
daring originality, and a writer who had touched upon almost every
known subject, he was at the height of his fame when, in 1235, his
appointment as Bishop of Lincoln gave the fullest opportunities for
the employment of his great gifts in the public service. He was
convinced that the preoccupation of the clergy in worldly
employment and the constant aggressions of the civil upon the
ecclesiastical courts lay at the root of the evils of the time. His
conviction brought him into conflict with the king rather than the
legate, though for the moment his absorption in the cares of his
diocese distracted his attention from general questions. The
bishops generally had become so hostile that Otto shrank from
meeting them in another council, and strove to get money by
negotiating individually with the leading churchmen. The old foe of
papal usurpations, Robert Twenge, renewed his agitation on behalf
of the rights of patrons, and the clergy of Berkshire drew up a
remonstrance against Otto’s extortions.

[1] For Grosseteste, see F.S. Stevenson, Robert
Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln
(1899).

Archbishop Edmund saw the need of opposing both legate and king;
but he was hampered by his ecclesiastical and political principles,
and still more, perhaps, by the magnitude of the rude task thrown
upon him. He had set before himself the ideal of St. Thomas, not
only in the asceticism of his private life, but in his zeal for his
see and the Church. But few men were more unlike the strong-willed
and bellicose martyr of Canterbury than the gentle and yielding
saint of Abingdon. A plentiful crop 060of quarrels, however, soon showed
that Edmund had, in one respect, copied only too faithfully the
example of his predecessor. He was engaged in a controversy of some
acerbity with the Archbishop of York, and he was involved in a long
wrangle with the monks of his cathedral, which took him to Rome
soon after the legate’s arrival. He got little satisfaction there,
and found a whole sea of troubles to overwhelm him on his return.
At last came the demand of the fifth from Otto. Edmund joined in
the opposition of his brethren to this exaction, but his attitude
was complicated by his other difficulties. Leaning in his weakness
on the pope, he found that Gregory was a taskmaster rather than a
director. At last he paid his fifth, but, broken in health and
spirits, he was of no mind to withstand the demands of the Roman
clerks for benefices. If he could not be another St. Thomas
defending the liberties of the Church, he could at least withdraw
like his prototype from the strife, and find a refuge in a foreign
house of religion. Seeking out St. Thomas’s old haunt at Pontigny,
he threw himself with ardour into the austere Cistercian life. On
the advice of his physicians, he soon sought a healthier abode with
the canons of Soisy, in Brie, at whose house he died on November
16, 1240. His body was buried at Pontigny in the still abiding
minster which had witnessed the devotions of Becket and Langton,
and miracles were soon wrought at his tomb. Within eight years of
his death he was declared a saint; and Henry, who had thwarted him
in life, and even opposed his canonisation, was among the first of
the pilgrims who worshipped at his shrine. It needed a tougher
spirit and a stronger character than Edmund’s to grapple with the
thorny problems of his age.

The retirement of the archbishop enabled Otto to carry through
his business, and withdraw from England on January 7, 1241. On
August 21 Gregory IX. died, with his arch-enemy at the gates of
Rome and all his plans for the time frustrated. High-minded, able
and devout, he wagered the whole fortunes of the papacy on the
result of his secular struggle with the emperor. In Italy as in
England, the spiritual hegemony of the Roman see and the spiritual
influence of the western Church were compromised by his exaltation
of ecclesiastical politics over religion.

The monks of Christ Church won court favour by electing as
archbishop, Boniface of Savoy, Bishop-elect of Belley, one 061of the
queen’s uncles. There was no real resistance to the appointment,
though a prolonged vacancy in the papacy made it impossible for him
to receive formal confirmation until 1243, and it was not until
1244 that he condescended to visit his new province. Meanwhile his
kinsmen were carrying everything before them. Richard of Cornwall
lost his first wife, Isabella, daughter of William Marshal, in
1240, an event which broke almost the last link that bound him to
the baronial opposition. He withdrew himself from the troubles of
English politics by going on crusade, and with him went his former
enemy, Simon of Leicester. Richard was back in England early in
1242, and on November 23, 1243, his marriage with Sanchia of
Provence, the younger sister of the queens of France and England,
completed his conversion to the court party.

Henry III.’s cosmopolitan instincts led him to take as much part
in foreign politics as his resources allowed. In 1235 he married
his sister Isabella to Frederick II., and henceforth manifested a
strong interest in the affairs of his imperial brother-in-law. His
relations with France were still uneasy, and he hoped to find in
Frederick’s support a counterpoise to the steady pressure of French
hostility. All England watched with interest the progress of the
emperor’s arms. Peter of Savoy led an English contingent to fight
for Frederick against the Milanese, and Matthew Paris, the greatest
of the English chroniclers, narrates the campaign of Corte Nuova
with a detail exceeding that which he allows to the military
enterprises of his own king. Frederick constantly corresponded with
both the king and Richard of Cornwall, and it was nothing but
solicitude for the safely of the heir to the throne that led the
English magnates to reject the emperor’s request that Richard
should receive a high command under him. Even Frederick’s breach
with the pope in 1239 did not destroy his friendship with Henry.
The situation became extremely complicated, since Innocent IV.
derived large financial support for his crusade from the unwilling
English clergy, while Henry still professed to be Frederick’s
friend. The king allowed Otto to proclaim Frederick’s
excommunication in England, and then urged the legate to quit the
country because the emperor strongly protested against the presence
of an avowed enemy at his brother-in-law’s court. Neither pope nor
emperor could 062rely upon the support of so half-hearted a
prince. Renewed trouble with France explains in some measure the
anxiety of Henry to remain in good relations with the emperor
despite Frederick’s quarrel with the pope.

The position of the French monarchy was far stronger than it had
been when Henry first intervened in continental politics. Blanche
of Castile had broken the back of the feudal coalition, and even
Peter Mauclerc had made his peace with the monarchy at the price of
his English earldom. Louis IX. attained his majority in 1235, and
his first care was to strengthen his power in his newly won
dominions. If Poitou were still in the hands of the Count of La
Marche and the Viscount of Thouars, the royal seneschals of
Beaucaire and Carcassonne after 1229 ruled over a large part of the
old dominions of Raymond of Toulouse. In 1237 the treaty of Meaux
was further carried out by the marriage of Raymond’s daughter and
heiress, Joan, to Alfonse, the brother of the French king. In 1241
Alfonse came of age, and Louis at once invested him with Poitou and
Auvergne. The lords of Poitou saw that the same process which had
destroyed the feudal liberties of Normandy now endangered their
disorderly independence. Hugh of Lusignan and his wife had been
present at Alfonse’s investiture, and the widow of King John had
gone away highly indignant at the slights put upon her dignity.[1]
She bitterly reproached her husband with the ignominy involved in
his submission. Easily moved to new treasons, Hugh became the soul
of a league of Poitevin barons formed at Parthenay, which received
the adhesion of Henry’s seneschal of Gascony, Rostand de Sollers,
and even of Alfonse’s father-in-law, the depressed Raymond of
Toulouse. At Christmas Hugh openly showed his hand. He renounced
his homage to Alfonse, declared his adhesion to his step-son,
Richard of Cornwall, the titular count of Poitou, and
ostentatiously withdrew from the court with his wife. The rest of
the winter was taken up with preparations for the forthcoming
struggle.

[1] See the graphic letter of a citizen of La
Rochelle to Blanche, published by M. Delisle in
Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des Chartes, série
ii., iv., 513-55 (1856).

Untaught by experience, Henry III. listened to the appeals of
his mother and her husband. Richard of Cornwall, who came back from
his crusade in January, 1242, was persuaded that he had another
chance of realising his vain title of Count 063of Poitou. But
the king had neither men nor money and the parliament of February 2
refused to grant him sums adequate for his need, so that,
despairing of dealing with his barons in a body, Henry followed the
legate’s example of winning men over individually. He made a strong
protest against the King of France’s breach of the existing truce,
and his step-father assured him that Poitou and Gascony would
provide him with sufficient soldiers if he brought over enough
money to pay them. Thereupon, leaving the Archbishop of York as
regent, Henry took ship on May 9 at Portsmouth and landed on May 13
at Royan at the mouth of the Gironde. He was accompanied by Richard
of Cornwall, seven earls, and 300 knights.

Meanwhile Louis IX. marshalled a vast host at Chinon, which from
April to July overran the patrimony of the house of Lusignan, and
forced many of the confederate barons to submit. Peter of Savoy and
John Mansel, Henry’s favourite clerk, then made seneschal of
Gascony, assembled the Aquitanian levies, while Peter of
Aigueblanche, the Savoyard Bishop of Hereford, went to Provence to
negotiate the union between Earl Richard and Sanchia, and, if
possible, to add Raymond Berengar to the coalition against the
husband of his eldest daughter. Henry hoped to win tactical
advantages by provoking Louis to break the truce, and mendaciously
protested his surprise at being forced into an unexpected conflict
with his brother-in-law. Towards the end of July, Louis, who had
conquered all Poitou, advanced to the Charente, and occupied
Taillebourg. If the Charente were once crossed, Saintonge would
assuredly follow the destinies of Poitou; and the Anglo-Gascon army
advanced from Saintes to dispute the passage of the river. On July
21 the two armies were in presence of each other, separated only by
the Charente. Besides the stone bridge at Taillebourg, the French
had erected a temporary wooden structure higher up the stream, and
had collected a large number of boats to facilitate their passage.
Seeing with dismay the oriflamme waving over the sea of tents
which, “like a great and populous city,” covered the right bank,
the soldiers of Henry retreated precipitately to Saintes. There was
imminent danger of their retreat being cut off, but Richard of
Cornwall went to the French camp, and obtained an armistice of a
few hours, which gave his brother time to reach the town.

064Next day Louis advanced at his ease to the
capital of Saintonge. The Anglo-Gascons went out to meet him, and,
despite their inferior numbers, fought bravely amidst the vineyards
and hollow lanes to the west of the city. But the English king was
the first to flee, and victory soon attended the arms of the
French. Immediately after the battle, the lords of Poitou abandoned
Richard for Alfonse. Henry fled from Saintes to Pons, from Pons to
Barbezieux, and thence sought a more secure refuge at Blaye,
leaving his tent, the ornaments of his chapel, and the beer
provided for his English soldiers as booty for the enemy. The
outbreak of an epidemic in the French army alone prevented a siege
of Bordeaux, by necessitating the return of St. Louis to the
healthier north. Henry lingered at Bordeaux until September, when
he returned to England.[1] Meanwhile the French dictated peace to
the remaining allies of Henry. On the death of Raymond of Toulouse,
in 1249, Alfonse quietly succeeded to his dominions. The next
twenty years saw the gradual extension of the French administrative
system to Poitou, Auvergne, and the Toulousain. English Gascony was
reduced to little more than the districts round Bordeaux and
Bayonne. Even a show of hostility was no longer useful, and on
April 7, 1243, a five years’ truce between Henry and Louis was
signed at Bordeaux. The marriage of Beatrice of Provence, the
youngest of the daughters of Raymond Berengar, to Charles of Anjou,
Louis’ younger brother, removed Provence from the sphere of English
influence. On his father-in-law’s death in 1245, Charles of Anjou
succeeded to his dominions to the prejudice of his two English
brothers-in-law, and became the founder of a Capetian line of
counts of Provence, which brought the great fief of the empire
under the same northern French influences which Alfonse of Poitiers
was diffusing over the lost inheritances of Eleanor of Aquitaine
and the house of Saint-Gilles.

[1] The only good modern account of this
expedition is that by M. Charles Bémont, La campagne de
Poitou, 1242-3
, in Annales du Midi, v., 389-314 (1893).
For the Lusignans see Boissonade, Quomodo comites Engolismenses
erga reges Angliæ et Franciæ se gesserint
, 1152-1328
(1893).

A minor result of Louis’ triumph was the well-deserved ruin of
Hugh of Lusignan and Isabella of Angoulême. The proud spirit
of Isabella did not long tolerate her humiliation. She 065retired to
Fontevraud and died there in 1246. Hugh X. followed her to the tomb
in 1248. Their eldest son, Hugh XI., succeeded him, but the rest of
their numerous family turned for support to the inexhaustible
charity of the King of England. Thus in 1247 a Poitevin invasion of
the king’s half-brothers and sisters recalled to his much-tried
subjects the Savoyard invasion of ten years earlier. In that single
year three of the king’s brothers and one of his sisters accepted
his invitation to make a home in England. Of these, Guy, lord of
Cognac, became proprietor of many estates. William, called from the
Cistercian abbey in which he was born William of Valence, secured,
with the hand of Joan of Munchensi, a claim to the great
inheritance that was soon to be scattered by the extinction of the
male line of the house of Marshal. Aymer of Valence, a very
unclerical churchman, obtained in 1250 his election as bishop of
Winchester, though his youth and the hostility of his chapter
delayed his consecration for ten years. Alice their sister found a
husband of high rank in the young John of Warenne, Earl of Warenne
or Surrey, while a daughter of Hugh XI. married Robert of Ferrars,
Earl of Ferrars or Derby. Others of their kindred flocked to the
land of promise. Any Poitevin was welcome, even if not a member of
the house of Lusignan. Thus the noble adventurer John du Plessis,
came over to England, married the heiress of the Neufbourg Earls of
Warwick, and in 1247 was created Earl of Warwick. The alien
invasion took a newer and more grievous shape.

The expenses of the war were still to be paid; and in 1244 Henry
assembled a council, declaring that, as he had gone to Gascony on
the advice of his barons, they were bound to make him a liberal
grant towards freeing him from the debts which he had incurred
beyond sea. Prelates, earls, and barons each deliberated apart, and
a joint committee, composed of four members of each order, drew up
an uncompromising reply. The king had not observed the charters;
previous grants had been misapplied, and the abeyance of the great
offices of state made justice difficult and good administration
impossible. The committee insisted that a justiciar, a chancellor,
and a treasurer should forthwith be appointed. This was the last
thing that the jealous king desired. Helpless against a united
council, he strove to break up the solidarity between its lay and
clerical 066elements by laying a papal order before the
prelates to furnish him an adequate subsidy. The leader of the
bishops was now Grosseteste, who from this time until his death in
1253 was the pillar of the opposition. “We must not,” he declared,
“be divided from the common counsel, for it is written that if we
be divided we shall all die forthwith.” At last a committee of
twelve magnates was appointed to draw up a plan of reform. The
unanimity of all orders was shown by the co-operation on this body
of prelates such as Boniface of Savoy with patriots of the stamp of
Grosseteste and Walter of Cantilupe, while among the secular lords,
Richard of Cornwall and ‘Simon of Leicester worked together with
baronial leaders like Norfolk and Richard of Montfichet, a survivor
of the twenty-five executors of Magna Carta. The obstinacy of the
king may well have driven the estates into drawing up the
remarkable paper constitution preserved for us by Matthew Paris.[1]
By it the execution of the charters and the supervision of the
administration were to be entrusted to four councillors, chosen
from among the magnates, and irremovable except with their consent.
It is unlikely that the scheme was ever carried out; but its
conception shows an advance in the claims of the opposition, and
anticipates the policy of restraining an incompetent ruler by a
committee responsible to the estates, which, for the next two
centuries, was the popular specific for royal maladministration.
For the moment neither side gained a decided victory. Though the
barons persisted in their refusal of an extraordinary grant, they
agreed to pay an aid to marry the king’s eldest daughter to the son
of Frederick II.

[1] Chron. Maj., iv., 366-68.

Further demands arose from the quarrel between Innocent IV.’ and
the emperor. A new papal envoy, Master Martin, came to England to
extort from the clergy money to enable Innocent to carry on his war
against Frederick. The lords told Martin that if he did not quit
the realm forthwith he would be torn in pieces. In terror he prayed
for a safe conduct. “May the devil give you a safe conduct to
hell,” was the only reply that the angry Henry vouchsafed. Even his
complaisance was exhausted by Master Martin.

On July 26, 1245, a few weeks before Martin’s expulsion, 067Innocent
IV. opened a general council at Lyons, in which Frederick was
deposed from the imperial dignity. Grosseteste, the chief English
prelate to attend the gathering, was drawn in conflicting
directions by his zeal for pope against emperor and by his dislike
of curialist exactions. This attitude of the bishop is reflected in
the remonstrance, in the name of the English people, laid before
Innocent, declaring the faithfulness of England to the Holy See and
the wrongs with which her fidelity had been requited. The
increasing demands for money, the intrusion of aliens into English
cures, and Martin’s exactions were set forth at length. Innocent
refused to entertain the petition, forced all the bishops at Lyons
to join in the deprivation of the emperor, and required every
English bishop to seal with his own seal the document by which John
had pledged the nation to a yearly tribute. No one could venture to
stand up against the successor of St. Peter, and so, despite futile
remonstrance, Innocent still had it all his own way. In 1250
Grosseteste again met Innocent face to face at Lyons, and urged him
to “put to flight the evils and purge the abominations” which the
Roman see had done so much to foster. But this outspoken
declaration was equally without result. Bold as were Grosseteste’s
words, he fully accepted the curialist theory which regarded the
pope as the universal bishop, the divinely appointed source of all
ecclesiastical jurisdiction. He could therefore do no more than
protest. If the pope chose to disregard him, there was nothing to
be done but wait patiently for better times. The plague of foreign
ecclesiastics was still to torment the English Church for many a
year.

The king’s difficulties were increased by fresh troubles in
Scotland and Wales. The friendship between Henry and his
brother-in-law, Alexander II., was weakened by the death of the
Queen of Scots and by Alexander’s marriage to a French lady in
1239. At last, in 1244, relations were so threatening that the
English levies were mustered for a campaign at Newcastle. However,
on the mediation of Richard of Cornwall, Alexander bound himself
not to make alliances with England’s enemies, and the trouble
passed away. In Wales the difficulties were more complicated.
Llewelyn ap Iorwerth died in 1240, full of years and honour. In the
last years of his reign broken health and the revolts of his eldest
son Griffith made the 068old chieftain anxious for peace with England,
as the best way of securing the succession to all his dominions of
David, his son by Joan of Anjou. Henry III., anxious that David as
his nephew should inherit the principality, granted a temporary
cessation of hostilities. After Llewelyn’s death David was accepted
as Prince of Snowdon, and made his way to Gloucester, where he
performed homage, and was dubbed knight by his uncle. Next year,
however, hostilities broke out, and Henry, disgusted with his
nephew, made a treaty with the wife of Griffith, Griffith himself
being David’s prisoner. In 1241 Henry led an expedition from
Chester into North Wales, and forced David to submit. He
surrendered Griffith to his uncle’s safe keeping and promised to
yield his principality to Henry if he died without a son. Three
years later Griffith broke his neck in an attempt to escape from
the Tower. The death of his rival emboldened David to take up a
stronger line against his uncle. A fresh Welsh expedition was
necessary for the summer of 1245, in which the English advanced to
the Conway, but were speedily forced to retire. David held his own
until his death, without issue, in March, 1246, threw open the
question of the Welsh succession.


CHAPTER IV.

POLITICAL RETROGRESSION AND NATIONAL PROGRESS.

069The ten years from 1248 to 1258 saw the
continuance of the misgovernment, discontent, and futile opposition
which have already been sufficiently illustrated. The history of
those years must be sought not so much in the relations of the king
and his English subjects as in Gascony, in Wales, in the crusading
revival, and in the culmination of the struggle of papacy and
empire. In each of these fields the course of events reacted
sharply upon the domestic affairs of England, until at last the
failures of Henry’s foreign policy gave unity and determination to
the party of opposition whose first organised success, in 1258,
ushered in the Barons’ War.

The relations between England and France remained anomalous.
Formal peace was impossible, since France would yield nothing, and
the English king still claimed Normandy and Aquitaine. Yet neither
Henry nor Louis had any wish for war. They had married sisters:
they were personally friendly, and were both lovers of peace. In
such circumstances it was not hard to arrange truces from time to
time, so that from 1243 to the end of the reign there were no open
hostilities. In 1248 the friendly feeling of the two courts was
particularly strong. Louis was on the eve of departure for the
crusade and many English nobles had taken the cross. Henry, who was
himself contemplating a crusade, was of no mind to avail himself of
his kinsman’s absence to disturb his realm.

The French could afford to pass over Henry’s neglect to do
homage, for Gascony seemed likely to emancipate itself from the
yoke of its English dukes without any prompting from Paris. After
the failure of 1243, a limited amount of territory between the
Dordogne and the Pyrenees alone acknowledged Henry. 070This narrower
Gascony was a thoroughly feudalised land: the absentee dukes had
little authority, domain, or revenue: and the chief lordships were
held by magnates, whose relations to their overlord were almost
formal, and by municipalities almost as free as the cities of
Flanders or the empire. The disastrous campaign of Taiilebourg
lessened the prestige of the duke, and Henry quitted Gascony
without so much as attempting to settle its affairs. In the
following years weak seneschals, with insufficient powers and
quickly succeeding each other, were unable to grapple with
ever-increasing troubles. The feudal lords dominated the
countryside, pillaged traders, waged internal war and defied the
authority of the duke. In the autonomous towns factions had arisen
as fierce as those of the cities of Italy. Bordeaux was torn
asunder by the feuds of the Rosteins and Colons. Bayonne was the
scene of a struggle between a few privileged families, which sought
to monopolise municipal office, and a popular opposition based upon
the seafaring class. The neighbouring princes cast greedy eyes on a
land so rich, divided, and helpless. Theobald IV., the poet, Count
of Champagne and King of Navarre, coveted the valley of the Adour.
Gaston, Viscount of Béarn, the cousin of Queen Eleanor,
plundered and destroyed the town of Dax. Ferdinand the Saint of
Castile and James I. of Aragon severally claimed all Gascony.
Behind all these loomed the agents of the King of France. Either
Gascony must fall away altogether, or stronger measures must be
taken to preserve it.

In this extremity Henry made Simon of Montfort seneschal or
governor of Gascony, with exceptionally full powers and an assured
duration of office for seven years. Simon had taken the crusader’s
vow, but was persuaded by the king to abandon his intention of
following Louis to Egypt. He at once threw himself into his rude
task with an energy that showed him to be a true son of the
Albigensian crusader. In the first three months he traversed the
duchy from end to end; rallied the royal partisans; defeated
rebels; kept external foes in check, and administered the law
without concern for the privileges of the great. In 1249 he crushed
the Rostein faction at Bordeaux. The same fate was meted out to
their partisans in the country districts. Order was restored, but
the seneschal utterly disregarded impartiality or justice. He
sought to rule Gascony by terrorism 071and by backing up one faction
against the other. It was the same with minor cities, like Bazas
and Bayonne, and with the tyrants of the countryside. The Viscount
of Fronsac saw his castle razed and his estates seized. Gaston of
Béarn, tricked by the seneschal out of the succession of
Bigorre, was captured, sent to England, and only allowed to return
to his home, humiliated and powerless to work further evil. The
lesser barons had to acknowledge Simon their master. On the death
of Raymond of Toulouse in 1249, his son-in-law and successor,
Alfonse of Poitiers, had all he could do to secure his inheritance,
and was too closely bound by the pacific policy of his brother to
give Simon much trouble. The truce with France was easily renewed
by reason of St. Louis’ absence on a crusade. The differences
between Gascony and Theobald of Navarre were mitigated in 1248 at a
personal interview between Leicester and the poet-king.

Gascony for the moment was so quiet that the rebellious hordes
called the Pastoureaux, who had desolated the royal domain,
withdrew from Bordeaux in terror of Simon’s threats. But the
expense of maintaining order pressed heavily on the seneschal’s
resources, and his master showed little disposition to assist him.
Moreover Gascony could not long keep quiet. There were threats of
fresh insurrections, and the whole land was burning with
indignation against its governor. Complaints from the Gascon
estates soon flowed with great abundance into Westminster. For the
moment Henry paid little attention to them. His son Edward was ten
years of age, and he was thinking of providing him with an
appanage, sufficient to support a separate household and so placed
as to train the young prince in the duties of statecraft. Before
November, 1249, he granted to Edward all Gascony, along with the
profits of the government of Ireland, which were set aside to put
Gascony in a good state of defence. Simon’s strong hand was now
more than ever necessary to keep the boy’s unruly subjects under
control. The King therefore continued Simon as seneschal of
Gascony, though henceforth the earl acted as Edward’s minister.
“Complete happily,” Henry wrote to the seneschal, “all our affairs
in Gascony and you shall receive from us and our heirs a recompense
worthy of your services.” For the moment Leicester’s triumph seemed
complete, but the Gascons, who had hoped that Edward’s 072establishment
meant the removal of their masterful governor, were bitterly
disappointed at the continuance of his rule. Profiting by Simon’s
momentary absence in England, they once more rose in revolt. Henry
wavered for the moment. “Bravely,” declared he to his
brother-in-law, “hast thou fought for me, and I will not deny thee
help. But complaints pour in against thee. They say that thou hast
thrown into prison, and condemned to death, folk who have been
summoned to thy court under pledge of thy good faith.” In the end
Simon was sent back to Gascony, and by May, 1251, the rebels were
subdued.

Next year Gaston of Béarn stirred up another revolt, and,
while Simon was in England, deputies from the Aquitanian cities
crossed the sea and laid new complaints before Henry. A stormy
scene ensued between the king and his brother-in-law. Threatened
with the loss of his office, Simon insisted that he had been
appointed for seven years, and that he could not be removed without
his own consent. Henry answered that he would keep no compacts with
traitors. “That word is a lie,” cried Simon; “were you not my king
it would be an ill hour for you when you dared to utter it.” The
sympathy of the magnates saved Leicester from the king’s wrath, and
before long he returned to Gascony, still seneschal, but with
authority impaired by the want of his sovereign’s confidence.
Though the king henceforth sided with the rebels, Simon remained
strong enough to make headway against the lord of Béarn.
Before long, however, Leicester unwillingly agreed to vacate his
office on receiving from Henry a sum of money. In September, 1252,
he laid down the seneschalship and retired into France. While
shabbily treated by the king, he had certainly shown an utter
absence of tact or scruple. But the tumults of Gascony raged with
more violence than ever now that his strong hand was withdrawn.
Those who had professed to rise against the seneschal remained in
arms against the king. Once more the neighbouring princes cast
greedy eyes on the defenceless duchy. In particular, Alfonso the
Wise, King of Castile, who succeeded his father Ferdinand in 1252,
renewed his father’s claims to Gascony.

The only way to save the duchy was for Henry to go there in
person. Long delays ensued before the royal visit took place, and
it was not until August, 1253, that Bordeaux saw 073her hereditary
duke sail up the Gironde to her quays. The Gascon capital remained
faithful, but within a few miles of her walls the rebels were
everywhere triumphant. It required a long siege to reduce
Bénauge to submission, and months elapsed before the towns
and castles of the lower Garonne and Dordogne opened their gates.
Even then La Réole, whither all the worst enemies of
Montfort had fled, held out obstinately. Despairing of military
success, Henry fell back upon diplomacy. The strength of the Gascon
revolt did not lie in the power of the rebels themselves but in the
support of the neighbouring princes and the French crown. By
renewing the truce with the representatives of Louis, Henry
protected himself from the danger of French intervention, and at
the same time he cut off a more direct source of support to the
rebels by negotiating treaties with such magnates as the lord of
Albret, the Counts of Comminges and Armagnac, and the Viscount of
Béarn. His master-stroke was the conclusion, in April, 1254,
of a peace with Alfonso of Castile, whereby the Spanish king
abandoned his Gascon allies and renounced his claims on the duchy.
In return it was agreed that the lord Edward should marry Alfonso’s
half-sister, Eleanor, heiress of the county of Ponthieu through her
mother, Joan, whom Henry had once sought for his queen. As Edward’s
appanage included Aquitaine, Alfonso, in renouncing his personal
claims, might seem to be but transferring them to his sister.

In May, 1254, Queen Eleanor joined Henry at Bordeaux. With her
went her two sons, Edward and Edmund, her uncle, Archbishop
Boniface, and a great crowd of magnates. In August Edward went with
his mother to Alfonso’s court at Burgos, where he was welcomed with
all honour and dubbed to knighthood by the King of Castile, and in
October he and Eleanor were married at the Cistercian monastery of
Las Huelgas. His appanage included all Ireland, the earldom of
Chester, the king’s lands in Wales, the Channel Islands, the whole
of Gascony, and whatsoever rights his father still had over the
lands taken from him and King John by the Kings of France. Thus he
became the ruler of all the outlying dependencies of the English
crown, and the representative of all the claims on the Aquitanian
inheritance of Eleanor and the Norman inheritance of William the
Conqueror. The caustic 074St. Alban’s chronicler declared that Henry
left to himself such scanty possessions that he became a “mutilated
kinglet”.[1] But Henry was too jealous of power utterly to renounce
so large a share of his dominions. His grants to his son were for
purposes of revenue and support, and the government of these
regions was still strictly under the royal control. Yet from this
moment writs ran in Edward’s name, and under his father’s direction
the young prince was free to buy his experience as he would. Soon
after his son’s return with his bride, Henry III. quitted Gascony,
making his way home through France, where he visited his mother’s
tomb at Fontevraud and made atonement at Pontigny before the shrine
of Archbishop Edmund. Of more importance was his visit to King
Louis, recently returned from his Egyptian captivity. The cordial
relations established by personal intercourse between the two kings
prepared the way for peace two years later.

[1] Matthew Paris, Chron. Maj., v.,
450.

Edward remained in Gascony about a year after his father. He
checked with a stern hand the disorders of his duchy, strove to
make peace between the Rosteins and Colons, and failing to do so,
took in 1261 the decisive step of putting an end to the tumultuous
municipal independence of the Gascon capital by depriving the
jurats of the right of choosing their mayor.[1] Thenceforth
Bordeaux was ruled by a mayor nominated by the duke or his
lieutenant. Edward’s rule in Gascony has its importance as the
first experiment in government by the boy of fifteen who was later
to become so great a king. Returning to London in November, 1255,
he still forwarded the interests of his Gascon subjects, and an
attempt to protect the Bordeaux wine-merchants from the exactions
of the royal officers aroused the jealousy of Henry, who declared
that the days of Henry II. had come again, when the king’s sons
rose in revolt against their father. Despite this characteristic
wail, Edward gained his point. Yet his efforts to secure the
well-being of Gascony had not produced much result. The hold of the
English duke on Aquitaine was as precarious under Edward as it had
been in the days of Henry’s direct rule.

[1] See Bémont, Rôles Gascons,
i., supplément, pp. cxvi.-cxviii.

The affairs of Wales and Cheshire involved Edward in
responsibilities even more pressing than those of Gascony. 075On the
death of John the Scot without heirs in 1237, the palatinate of
Randolph of Blundeville became a royal escheat. Its grant to Edward
made him the natural head of the marcher barons. The Cheshire
earldom became the more important since the Welsh power had been
driven beyond the Conway. Since the death of David ap Llewelyn in
1246, divisions in the reigning house of Gwynedd had continued to
weaken the Welsh. Llewelyn and Owen the Red, the two elder sons of
the Griffith ap Llewelyn who had perished in attempting to escape
from the Tower, took upon themselves the government of Gwynedd,
dividing the land, by the advice of the “good men,” into two equal
halves. The English seneschal at Carmarthen took advantage of their
weakness to seize the outlying dependencies of Gwynedd south of the
Dovey. War ensued, for the brothers resisted this aggression. But
in April, 1247, they were forced to do homage at Woodstock for
Gwynedd and Snowdon. Henry retained not only Cardigan and
Carmarthen, but the debatable lands between the eastern boundary of
Cheshire and the river Clwyd, the four cantreds of the middle
country or Perveddwlad, so long the scene of the fiercest warfare
between the Celt and the Saxon. Thus the work of Llewelyn ap
Iorwerth was completely undone, and his grandsons were confined to
Snowdon and Anglesey, the ancient cradles of their house.

It suited English policy that even, the barren lands of Snowdon
should be divided. As time went on, other sons of Griffith ap
Llewelyn began to clamour for a share of their grandfather’s
inheritance. Owen, the weaker of the two princes, made common cause
with them, and David, another brother, succeeded in obtaining his
portion of the common stock. Llewelyn showed himself so much the
most resourceful and energetic of the brethren that, when open war
broke out between them in 1254, he easily obtained the victory.
Owen was taken prisoner, and David was deprived of his lands.
Llewelyn, thus sole ruler of Gwynedd, at once aspired to follow in
the footsteps of his grandfather. He overran Merioneth, and
frightened the native chieftains beyond the Dovey into the English
camp. His ambitions were, however, rudely checked by the grant of
Cheshire and the English lands in Wales to Edward.

076Besides the border palatinate, Edward’s Welsh
lands included the four cantreds of Perveddwlad, and the districts
of Cardigan and Carmarthen. Young as he was, he had competent
advisers, and, while he was still in Aquitaine, designs were formed
of setting up the English shire system in his Welsh lands, so as to
supersede the traditional Celtic methods of government by feudal
and monarchical centralisation. Efforts were made to subject the
four cantreds to the shire courts at Chester; and Geoffrey of
Langley, Edward’s agent in the south, set up shire-moots at
Cardigan and Carmarthen, from which originated the first beginnings
of those counties. The bitterest indignation animated Edward’s
Welsh tenants, whether on the Clwyd or on the Teivi and Towy. They
rose in revolt against the alien innovators, and called upon
Llewelyn to champion their grievances. Llewelyn saw the chance of
extending his tribal power into a national principality over all
Wales by posing as the upholder of the Welsh people. He overran the
four cantreds in a week, finding no resistance save before the two
castles of Deganwy and Diserth. He conquered Cardigan with equal
ease, and prudently granted out his acquisition to the local
chieftain Meredith ap Owen. Nor were Edward’s lands alone exposed
to his assaults. In central Wales Roger Mortimer was stripped of
his marches on the upper Wye, and Griffith ap Gwenwynwyn, the lord
of upper Powys, driven from the regions of the upper Severn. In the
spring of 1257 the lord of Gwynedd appeared in regions untraversed
by the men of Snowdon since the days of his grandfather. He
devastated the lands of the marchers on the Bristol Channel and
slew Edward’s deputy in battle. “In those days,” says Matthew
Paris, “the Welsh saw that their lives were at stake, so that those
of the north joined together in indissoluble alliance with those of
the south. Such a union had never before been, since north and
south had always been opposed.” The lord of Snowdon assumed the
title of Prince of Wales.

Edward was forced to defend his inheritance. Henry III. paid
little heed to his misfortunes, and answered his appeal for help by
saying: “What have I to do with the matter? I have given you the
land; you must defend it with your own resources. I have plenty of
other business to do.” Nevertheless, Henry accompanied his son on a
Welsh campaign in August, 1257. 077The English army got no further
than Deganwy, and therefore did not really invade Llewelyn’s
dominions at all. After waiting idly on the banks of the Conway for
some weeks, it retired home, leaving the open country to be ruled
by Llewelyn as he would, and having done nothing but revictual the
castles of the four cantreds. Next year a truce was made, which
left Llewelyn in possession of the disputed districts. Troubles at
home were calling off both father and son from the Welsh war, and
thus Llewelyn secured his virtual triumph. Though fear of the
progress of the lord of Gwynedd filled every marcher with alarm,
yet the dread of the power of Edward was even more nearly present
before them. The marcher lords deliberately stood aside, and the
result was inevitable disaster. Edward found that the territories
handed over to him by his father had to be conquered before they
could be administered, and Henry III.’s methods of government made
it a hopeless business to find either the men or the money for the
task.

England still resounded with complaints of misgovernment, and
demands for the execution of the charters. Before going to Bordeaux
in 1253, Henry obtained from the reluctant parliament a
considerable subsidy, and pledged himself as “a man, a Christian, a
knight, and a crowned and anointed king,” to uphold the charters.
During his absence a parliament, summoned by the regents, Queen
Eleanor and Richard of Cornwall, for January, 1254, showed such
unwillingness to grant a supply that a fresh assembly was convened
in April, to which knights of the shire, for the first time since
the reign of John, and representatives of the diocesan clergy, for
the first occasion on record, were summoned, as well as the
baronial and clerical grandees. Nothing came of the meeting save
fresh complaints. The Earl of Leicester became the spokesman of the
opposition. Hurrying back from France he warned the parliament not
to fall into the “mouse-traps” laid for them by the king. In
default of English money, enough to meet the king’s necessities was
extorted from the Jews, recently handed over to the custody of
Richard of Cornwall. After his return from France at the end of
1254, Henry’s renewed requests for money gave coherence to the
opposition. Between 1254 and 1258 the king’s exactions, and an
effective organisation for withstanding them, developed on parallel
lines. To the old sources of discontent were 078added grievances
proceeding from enterprises of so costly a nature that they at last
brought about a crisis.

The foremost grievance against the king was still his
co-operation with the papacy in spoiling the Church of England.
Though the death of the excommunicated Frederick II. in 1250 was a
great gain for Innocent IV., the contest of the papacy against the
Hohenstaufen raged as fiercely as ever. Both in Germany and in
Italy Innocent had to carry on his struggle against Conrad,
Frederick’s son. After Conrad’s death, in 1254, there was still
Frederick’s strenuous bastard, Manfred, to be reckoned with in
Naples and Sicily. Innocent IV. died in 1254, but his successor,
Alexander IV., continued his policy. A papalist King of Naples was
wanted to withstand Manfred, and also a papalist successor to the
pope’s phantom King of the Romans, William of Holland, who died in
1256.

Candidates to both crowns were sought for in England. Since 1250
Innocent IV. had been sounding Richard, Earl of Cornwall, as to his
willingness to accept Sicily. The honourable scruple against
hostility to his kinsman, which Richard shared with the king,
prevented him from setting up his claims against Conrad. But the
deaths both of Conrad and of Frederick II.’s son by Isabella of
England weakened the ties between the English royal house and the
Hohenstaufen, and Henry was tempted by Innocent’s offer of the
Sicilian throne for his younger son, Edmund, a boy of nine, along
with a proposal to release him from his vow of crusade to Syria, if
he would prosecute on his son’s behalf a crusading campaign against
the enemies of the Church in Naples. Innocent died before the
negotiations were completed, but Alexander IV. renewed the offer,
and in April, 1255, Peter of Aigueblanche, Bishop of Hereford,
accepted the preferred kingdom in Edmund’s name. Sicily was to be
held by a tribute of money and service, as a fief of the holy see,
and was never to be united with the empire. Henry was to do homage
to the pope on his son’s behalf, to go to Italy in person or send
thither a competent force, and to reimburse the pope for the large
sums expended by him in the prosecution of the war. In return the
English and Scottish proceeds of the crusading tenth, imposed on
the clergy at Lyons, were to be paid to Henry. On October 18, 1255,
a cardinal invested Edmund with a ring that symbolised his
appointment. 079Henry stood before the altar and swore by St.
Edward that he would himself go to Apulia, as soon as he could
safely pass through France.

The treaty remained a dead letter. Henry found it quite
impossible to raise either the men or the money promised, and
abandoned any idea of visiting Sicily in person. Meanwhile Naples
and Sicily were united in support of Manfred, and discomfited the
feeble forces of the papal legates who acted against him in
Edmund’s name. At last the Archbishop of Messina came from the pope
with an urgent request for payment of the promised sums. It was in
vain that Henry led forth his son, clothed in Apulian dress, before
the Lenten parliament of 1257, and begged the magnates to enable
him to redeem his bond. When they heard the king’s speech “the ears
of all men tingled”. Nothing could be got save from the clergy, so
that Henry was quite unable to meet his obligations. He besought
Alexander to give him time, to make terms with Manfred, to release
Edmund from his debts on condition of ceding a large part of Apulia
to the Church,—to do anything in short save insist upon the
original contract. The pope deferred the payment, but the respite
did Henry no good. Edmund’s Sicilian monarchy vanished into
nothing, when, early in 1258, Manfred was crowned king at Palermo.
Before the end of the year, Alexander cancelled the grant of Sicily
to Edmund. Yet his demands for the discharge of Henry’s obligations
had contributed not a little towards focussing the gathering
discontent.[1]

[1] For Edmund’s Sicilian claims, see W.E. Rhodes’
article on Edmund, Earl of Lancaster, in the English
Historical Review
, x. (1895), 20-27.

While Henry was seeking the Sicilian crown for his son, his
brother Richard was elected to the German throne. Since William of
Holland’s death in January, 1256, the German magnates, divided
between the Hohenstaufen and the papalist parties, had hesitated
for nearly a year as to the choice of his successor. As neither
party was able to secure the election of its own partisan, a
compromise was mooted. At last the name of Richard of Cornwall was
brought definitely forward. He was of high rank and unblemished
reputation; a friend of the pope yet a kinsman of the Hohenstaufen;
he was moderate and conciliatory; he had enough money to bribe the
electors 080handsomely, and he was never likely to be so
deeply rooted in Germany as to stand in the way of the princes of
the empire. The Archbishop of Cologne became his paid partisan, and
the Count Palatine of the Rhine accepted his candidature on
conditions. The French party set up as his rival Alfonso X. of
Castile, who, despite his newly formed English alliance, was quite
willing to stand against Richard. At last, in January, 1257, the
votes of three electors, Cologne, Mainz, and the Palatine, were
cast for Richard, who also obtained the support of Ottocar, King of
Bohemia. However, in April, Trier, Saxony, and Brandenburg voted
for Alfonso. The double election of two foreigners perpetuated the
Great Interregnum for some sixteen years. Alfonso’s title was only
an empty show, but Richard took his appointment seriously. He made
his way to Germany, and was crowned King of the Romans on May 17,
1257, at Aachen. He remained in the country nearly eighteen months,
and succeeded in establishing his authority in the Rhineland,
though beyond that region he never so much as showed his face.[1]
The elevation of his brother to the highest dignity in Christendom
was some consolation to Henry for the Sicilian failure.

[1] See for Richard’s career, Koch’s Richard
von Cornwallis
, 1209-1257, and the article on Richard, King
of the Romans
, in the Dictionary of National
Biography
.

The nation was disgusted to see maladministration grow worse and
worse; the nobles were indignant at the ever-increasing sway of the
foreigners; and several years of bad harvests, high prices, rain,
flood, and murrain sharpened the chronic misery of the poor. The
withdrawal of Earl Richard to his new kingdom deprived the king and
nation of an honourable if timid counsellor, though a more capable
leader was at last provided in the disgraced governor of Gascony.
Simon still deeply resented the king’s ingratitude for his
services, and had become enough of an Englishman to sympathise with
the national feelings. Since his dismissal in 1253 he had held
somewhat aloof from politics. He knew so well that his interests
centred in England that he declined the offer of the French regency
on the death of Blanche of Castile. He prosecuted his rights over
Bigorre with characteristic pertinacity, and lawsuits about his
wife’s jointure from her first husband exacerbated his relations
with Henry. It cannot, however, be said that the two were as 081yet
fiercely hostile. Simon went to Henry’s help in Gascony in 1254,
served on various missions and was nominated on others from which
he withdrew. His chosen occupations during these years of
self-effacement were religious rather than political; his dearest
comrades were clerks rather than barons.

Among Montfort’s closer intimates, Bishop Grosseteste was
removed by death in 1253. But others of like stamp still remained,
such as Adam Marsh, the Franciscan mystic, whose election to the
see of Ely was quashed by the malevolence of the court; Eudes
Rigaud, the famous Archbishop of Rouen, and Walter of Cantilupe,
Bishop of Worcester, who formed a connecting link between the
aristocracy and the Church. Despite the ineffectiveness of the
clerical opposition to the papacy, the spirit of independence
expressed in Grosseteste’s protests had not yet deserted the
churchmen. Clerks had felt the pinch of the papal exactions, had
been bled to the uttermost to support the Sicilian candidature, and
had seen aliens and non-residents usurping their revenues and their
functions. More timid and less cohesive than the barons, they had
quicker brains, more ideas, deeper grievances, and better means of
reaching the masses. If resentment of the Sicilian candidature was
the spark that fired the train, the clerical opposition showed the
barons the method of successful resistance. The rejection of
Henry’s demands for money in the assemblies of 1257 started the
movement that spread to the baronage in the parliaments of 1258. In
the two memorable gatherings of that year the discontent, which had
smouldered for a generation, at last burst into flame. In the next
chapter we shall see in what fashion the fire kindled.

The futility of the political history of the weary middle period
of the reign suggests, to those who make the history of the state
the criterion of every aspect of the national fortunes, a
corresponding barrenness and lack of interest in other aspects of
national life. Yet a remedy for Henry’s misrule was only found
because the age of political retrogression was in all other fields
of action an epoch of unexampled progress. The years during which
the strong centralised government of the Angevin kings was breaking
down under Henry’s weak rule were years which, to the historian of
civilisation, are among the most fruitful in our annals. In vivid
contrast to the tale of misrule, the 082historian can turn to the revival
of religious and intellectual life, the growing delight in ideas
and knowledge, the consummation of the best period of art, and the
spread of a nobler civilisation which make the middle portion of
the thirteenth century the flowering time of English medieval life.
It is part of this strange contrast that Henry, the obstacle to all
political progress, was himself a chief supporter of the religious
and intellectual movements which were so deeply influencing the
age.

Much has been said of the alien invasion, and of the strong
national opposition it excited. But insularity is not a good thing
in itself, and the natural English attitude to the foreigners
tended to confound good and bad alike in a general condemnation.
Even the Savoyards were by no means as evil as the English thought
them, and Henry in welcoming his kinsmen was not merely moved by
selfish and unworthy motives; he believed that he was showing his
openness to ideas and his welcome to all good things from
whencesoever they came. There were, in fact, two tendencies,
antagonistic yet closely related, which were operative, not only in
England but all over western Europe, during this period. Nations,
becoming conscious and proud of their unity, dwelt, often
unreasonably, on the points wherein they differed from other
peoples, and strongly resented alien interference. At the same time
the closer relations between states, the result of improved
government, better communications, increased commercial and social
intercourse, the strengthening of common ideals, and the
development of cosmopolitan types of the knight, the scholar, and
the priest, were deepening the union of western Christendom on
common lines. Neither the political nor the military nor the
ecclesiastical ideals of the early middle ages were based upon
nationality, but rather on that ecumenical community of tradition
which still made the rule of Rome, whether in Church or State, a
living reality. In the thirteenth century the papal tradition was
still at its height. The jurisdiction of the papal curia
implied a universal Christian commonwealth. World-wide religious
orders united alien lands together by ties more spiritual than
obedience to the papal lawyers. The academic ideal was another and
a fresh link that connected the nations together. To the ancient
reasons for union—symbolised by the living Latin speech of
all clerks, of all scholars, 083of all engaged in serious affairs-were
added the newer bonds of connexion involved in the common knightly
and social ideals, in the general spread of a common art and a
common vernacular language and literature.

As Latin expressed the one series of ties, so did French
represent the other. The France of St. Louis meant two things. It
meant, of course, the French state and the French nationality, but
it meant a great deal more than that. The influence of the French
tongue and French ideals was wider than the political influence of
the French monarchy. French was the common language of knighthood,
of policy, of the literature that entertained lords and ladies, of
the lighter and less technical sides of the cosmopolitan culture
which had its more serious embodiments in Latin. To the Englishman
of the thirteenth century the French state was the enemy; but the
English baron denounced France in the French tongue, and leant a
ready ear to those aspects of life which, cosmopolitan in reality,
found their fullest exposition in France and among French-speaking
peoples. In the age which saw hostility to Frenchmen become a
passion, a Frenchman like Montfort could become the champion of
English patriotism, English scholars could readily quit their
native land to study at Paris, the French vernacular literature was
the common property of the two peoples, and French words began to
force their way into the stubborn vocabulary of the English
language, which for two centuries had almost entirely rejected
these alien elements. In dwelling, however briefly, on the new
features which were transforming English civilisation during this
memorable period, we shall constantly see how England gained by her
ever-increasing intercourse with the continent, by necessarily
sharing in the new movements which had extended from the continent
to the island, no longer, as in the eleventh century, to be
described as a world apart. Neither the coming of the friars, nor
the development of university life and academic schools of
philosophy, theology, and natural science, nor the triumph of
gothic art, nor the spread of vernacular literature, not even the
scholarly study of English law nor the course of English political
development-not one of these movements could have been what it was
without the close interconnexion of the various parts of the
European commonwealth, which was 084becoming more homogeneous at the
same time that its units were acquiring for themselves sped
characteristics of their own.

In the early days of Henry III.’s reign, a modest alien invasion
anticipated the more noisy coming of the Poitevin or the
Provençal. The most remarkable development of the
“religious” life that the later middle age was to witness had just
been worked out in Italy. St. Francis of Assisi had taught the cult
of absolute poverty, and his example held up to his followers the
ideal of the thorough and literal imitation of Christ’s life. Thus
arose the early beginnings of the Minorite or Franciscan rule. St.
Dominic yielded to the fascination of the Umbrian enthusiast, and
inculcated on his Order of Preachers a complete renunciation of
worldly goods which made a society, originally little more than a
new type of canons regular, a mendicant order like the Franciscans,
bound to interpret the monastic vow of poverty with such
literalness as to include corporate as well as individual
renunciation of possessions, so that the order might not own lands
or goods, and no member of it could live otherwise than by labour
or by alms. In the second chapter of the Dominican order, at
Whitsuntide, 1221, an organisation into provinces was carried out;
and among the eight provinces, each with its prior, then
instituted, was the province of England, where no preaching friar
had hitherto set foot, and over it Gilbert of Freynet was appointed
prior. Then Dominic withdrew to Bologna, where he died on August 6.
Within a few days of the saint’s death, Friar Gilbert with thirteen
companions made his way to England. In the company of Peter des
Roches the Dominican pioneers went to Canterbury, where Archbishop
Langton was then residing. At the archbishop’s request Gilbert
preached in a Canterbury church, and Langton was so much delighted
by his teaching that henceforth he had a special affection for the
new order. From Canterbury the friars journeyed to London and
Oxford. Mindful of the work of their leaders at Paris and Bologna,
they built their first English chapel, house, and schools in the
university town. Soon these proved too small for them, and they had
to seek ampler quarters outside the walls. From these beginnings
the Dominicans spread over England.

The Franciscans quickly followed the Dominicans. On September
10, 1224, there landed at Dover a little band of four 085clerks and five
laymen, sent by St. Francis himself to extend the new teaching into
England. At their head was the Italian, Agnellus of Pisa, a deacon,
formerly warden of the Parisian convent, who was appointed
provincial minister in England. His three clerical companions were
all Englishmen, though the five laymen were Italians or Frenchmen.
Like the Dominican pioneers, the Franciscan missionaries first went
to Canterbury, where the favour of Simon Langton, the archdeacon,
did for them what the goodwill of his brother Stephen had done for
their precursors. Leaving some of their number at Canterbury, four
of the Franciscans went on to London, and thence a little later two
of them set out for Oxford. Alike at London and at Oxford, they
found a cordial welcome from the Dominicans, eating in their
refectories, and sleeping in their dormitories, until they were
able to erect modest quarters in both places. The brethren of the
new order excited unbounded enthusiasm. Necessity and choice
combined to compel them to interpret their vow of poverty as St.
Francis would have wished. They laboured with their own hands at
the construction of their humble churches. The friars at Oxford
knew the pangs of debt and hunger, rejected pillows as a vain
luxury, and limited the use of boots and shoes to the sick and
infirm. The faithful saw the brethren singing songs as they picked
their way over the frozen mud or hard snow, blood marking the track
of their naked feet, without their being conscious of it. The
joyous radiance of Francis himself illuminated the lives of his
followers. “The friars,” writes their chronicler, “were so full of
fun among themselves that a deaf mute could hardly refrain from
laughter at seeing them.” With the same glad spirit they laboured
for the salvation of souls, the cure of sickness, and the relief of
distress. The emotional feeling of the age quickly responded to
their zeal. Within a few years other houses had arisen at
Gloucester, at Nottingham, at Stamford, at Worcester, at
Northampton, at Cambridge, at Lincoln, at Shrewsbury. In a
generation there was hardly a town of importance in England that
had not its Franciscan convent, and over against it a rival
Dominican house.

The esteem felt for the followers of Francis and Dominic led to
an extraordinary extension of the mendicant type. New orders of
friars arose, preserving the essential attribute of 086absolute
poverty, though differing from each other and from the two
prototypes in various particulars. Some of these lesser orders
found their way to England. In the same year as Agnellus, there
came to England the Trinitarian friars, called also the Maturins,
from the situation of their first house in Paris, an order whose
special function was the redemption of captives. In 1240 returning
crusaders brought back with them the first Carmelite friars, for
whom safer quarters had to be found than in their original abodes
in Syria. This society spread widely, and in 1287, to the disgust
of the older monks, it laid aside the party-coloured habit, forced
upon it in derision by the infidels, and adopted the white robe,
which gave them their popular name of White Friars. Hard upon
these, in 1244, came also the Crutched Friars, so called from the
red cross set upon their backs or breasts; but these were never
deeply rooted in England. The multiplication of orders of friars
became an abuse, so that, at the Council of Lyons of 1245, Innocent
IV abolished all save four. Besides Dominicans and Franciscans the
pope only continued the Carmelites, and an order first seen in
England a few years later, the Austin friars or the hermits of the
order of St. Augustine. These made up the traditional four orders
of friars of later history. Yet even the decree of a council could
not stay the growth of new mendicant types. In 1257 the Friars of
the Penance of Jesus Christ, popularly styled Friars of the Sack,
from their coarse sackcloth garb, settled down in London, exempted
by papal dispensation from the fate of suppression; and even later
than this King Richard’s son, Edmund of Cornwall, established a
community of Bonhommes at Ashridge in Buckinghamshire.

The friars were not recluses, like the older orders, but active
preachers and teachers of the people. The parish clergy seldom held
a strong position in medieval life. The estimation in which the
monastic ideal was held limited their influence. They were, as a
rule, not much raised above the people among whom they laboured. If
the parish priest were a man of rank or education, he was too often
a non-resident and a pluralist, bestowing little personal attention
on his parishioners. Nor were the numerous parishes served by monks
in much better plight. The monastery took the tithes and somehow
provided for the services; but the efforts of Grosseteste 087to secure
the establishment of permanent stipendiary vicarages in his diocese
exemplify the reluctance of the religious to give their
appropriations the benefit of permanent pastors, paid on an
adequate scale. It was an exceptional thing for the parish
clergymen to do more than discharge perfunctorily the routine
duties of their office, and preaching was almost unknown among
them. The friars threw themselves into pastoral work with such
devotion as to compel the reluctant admiration of their natural
rivals, the monks. “At first,” says Matthew Paris,[1] “the
Preachers and the Minorites lived a life of poverty and extreme
sanctity. They busied themselves in preaching, hearing confessions,
the recital of divine service, in teaching and study. They embraced
voluntary poverty for God’s sake, abandoning all their worldly
goods and not even reserving for themselves their food for
to-morrow.” A special field of labour was in the crowded suburbs of
the larger towns, where so often they chose to erect their first
convents. The care of the sick and of lepers was their peculiar
function. Their sympathy and charity carried everything before
them, and they remained the chief teachers of the poor down to the
Reformation. They ingratiated themselves with the rich as much as
with the poor. Henry III. and Edward selected mendicants as their
confessors. The strongest and holiest of the bishops, Grosseteste,
became their most active friend. Simon of Montfort sought the
advice and friendship of a friar like Adam Marsh. The mere fact
that Stephen Langton and Peter des Roches were their first patrons
in England shows how they appealed alike to the best and worst
clerical types of the time.

[1] Chron. Maj., v., 194.

Men and women of all ranks, while still living in the world and
fulfilling their ordinary occupations, associated themselves to the
mendicant brotherhoods. Besides these tertiaries, as they
were called, still wider circles sought the friars’ direction in
all spiritual matters and showed eagerness to be buried within
their sanctuaries. Nor did the friars limit themselves to pastoral
care. They won a unique place in the intellectual history of the
time. They made themselves the spokesmen of all the movements of
the age. They were eager to make peace, and Agnellus himself
mediated between Henry III. and the earl marshal. 088They were the
strenuous preachers of the crusades, whether against the infidel or
against Frederick II. The Franciscans taught a new and more
methodical devotion to the Virgin Mother. The friars upheld the
highest papal claims, were constantly selected as papal agents and
tax-gatherers, and yet even this did not deprive them of their
influence over Englishmen. Their zeal for truth often made them
defenders of unpopular causes, and it was much to their honour that
they did not hesitate to incur the displeasure of the Londoners by
their anxiety to save innocent Jews accused of the murder of
Christian children. The parish clergy hated and envied them as
successful rivals, and bitterly resented the privilege which they
received from Alexander IV of hearing confessions throughout the
world. Not less strong was the hostility of the monastic orders
which is often expressed in Matthew Paris’s free-spoken abuse of
them. They were accused of terrorising dying men out of their
possessions, of laxity in the confessional, of absolving their
friends too easily, of overweening ambition and restless
meddlesomeness. They were violent against heretics and enemies of
the Church. They answered hate with hate. They despised the
seculars as drones and the monks as lazy and corrupt. The
dissensions between the various orders of friars, and particularly
between the sober and intellectual Dominicans and the radical and
mystic Franciscans, were soon as bitter as those between monks and
friars, or monks and seculars. But when all allowances have been
made, the good that they wrought far outbalanced the evil, and in
England at least, the mendicant orders exhibited a nobler
conception of religion, and of men’s duly to their fellowmen than
had as yet been set before the people. If the main result of their
influence was to strengthen that cosmopolitan conception of
Christendom of which the papacy was the head and the friars the
agents, their zeal for righteousness often led them beyond their
own rigid platform, and Englishmen honoured the wandering friar as
the champion of the nation’s cause.

Like the religious orders, the universities were part of the
world system and only indirectly represented the struggling
national life. The ferment of the twelfth century revival
crystallised groups of masters or doctors into guilds called
universities, with a strong class tradition, rigid codes of rules,
089and
intense corporate spirit. The schools at Oxford, whose continuous
history can be traced from the days of Henry II., had acquired a
considerable reputation by the time that his grandson had ascended
the throne. Oxford university, with an autonomous constitution of
its own since 1214, was presided over by a chancellor who,
though in a sense the representative of the distant diocesan at
Lincoln, was even in the earliest times the head of the scholars,
and no mere delegate of the bishop. Five years earlier the Oxford
schools were sufficiently vigorous to provoke a secession, from
which the first faint beginnings of a university at Cambridge
arose. A generation later there were other secessions to Salisbury
and Northampton, but neither of these schools succeeded in
maintaining themselves. Cambridge itself had a somewhat languid
existence throughout the whole of the thirteenth century, and was
scarcely recognised as a studium generale until the bull of
John XXII. in 1318 made its future position secure. In early days
the university owed nothing to endowments, buildings, social
prestige, or tradition. The two essentials was the living voice of
the graduate teacher and the concourse of students desirous to be
taught. Hence migrations were common and stability only gradually
established. When, late in Henry III.’s reign, the chancellor,
Walter of Merton, desired to set up a permanent institution for the
encouragement of poor students, he hesitated whether to establish
it at Oxford, or Cambridge, or in his own Surrey village. Oxford,
though patriots coupled it with Paris and Bologna, only gradually
rose into repute. But before the end of Henry III.’s reign it had
won an assured place among the great universities of western
Europe, though lagging far behind that of the supreme schools of
Paris.

The growing fame of the university of Oxford was a matter of
national importance. Down to the early years of the thirteenth
century a young English clerk who was anxious to study found his
only career abroad, and was too often cut off altogether from his
mother country. Among the last of this type were the Paris
mathematician, John of Holywood or Halifax, Robert Curzon,
cardinal, legate, theologian, and crusader, and Alexander of Hales.
Stephen Langton, who did important work in revising the text of the
Vulgate, might well have been one of those lost to England but for
the 090wisdom of Innocent III who restored him, in
the fulness of his reputation and powers, to the service of the
English Church. Not many years younger than Langton was his
successor Edmund of Abingdon, but the difference was enough to make
the younger primate a student of the Oxford schools in early life.
Though he left Oxford for Paris, Edmund returned to an active
career in England, when experience convinced him of the vanity of
scholastic success. Bishop Grosseteste, another early Oxford
teacher of eminence, probably studied at Paris, for so late as 1240
he held up to the Oxford masters of theology the example of their
Paris brethren for their imitation. The double allegiance of Edmund
and Grosseteste was typical. A long catalogue of eminent names
adorned the annals of Oxford in the thirteenth century, but the
most distinguished of her earlier sons were drawn away from her by
the superior attractions of Paris. England furnished at least her
share of the great names of thirteenth century scholasticism, but
of very few of these could it be said that their main obligation
was to the English university. It was at Paris that the academic
organisation developed which Oxford adopted. At Paris the great
intellectual conflicts of the century were fought. There the
ferment seethed round that introduction of Aristotle’s teaching
from Moorish sources which led to the outspoken pantheism of an
Amaury of Bène. There also was the reconciliation effected
between the new teacher and the old faith which made Aristotle the
pillar of the new scholasticism that was to justify by reason the
ways of God to man. In Paris also was fought the contest between
the aggressive mendicant friars and the secular doctors whom they
wished to supplant in the divinity schools.

There is little evidence of even a pale reflection of these
struggles in contemporary Oxford. English scholars bore their full
share in the fight. It was the Englishman Curzon who condemned the
heresies of Amaury of Bène. Another Englishman, Alexander of
Hales, issued in his Summa Theologiæ the first effective
reconciliation of Aristotelian metaphysic with Christian doctrine
which his Paris pupils, Thomas Aquinas, the Italian, and Albert the
Great, the German, were to work out in detail in the next
generation. Hales was the first secular doctor in Europe who in
1222, in the full pride of his powers, abandoned his position in
the university to embrace the voluntary 091poverty of the Franciscans
and resume his teaching, not in the regular schools but in a
Minorite convent. And at the same time another English doctor at
Paris, John of St. Giles, notable as a physician as well as a
theologian, dramatically marked his conversion to the Dominican
order by assuming its habit in the midst of a sermon on the virtues
of poverty. All these famous Englishmen worked and taught at Paris,
and it was only a generation later that their successors could
establish on the Thames the traditions so long upheld on the banks
of the Seine.

The establishment of the Dominicans and Franciscans at Oxford
gave an immense impetus to the activity of the university. The
Franciscans appointed as the first lector of their Oxford
convent the famous secular teacher Grosseteste, who ever after held
the Minorites in the closest estimation. Grosseteste was the
greatest scholar of his day, knowing Greek and Hebrew as well as
the accustomed studies of the period. A clear and independent
thinker, he was not, like so many of his contemporaries, overborne
by the weight of authority, but appealed to observation and
experience in terms which make him the precursor of Roger Bacon.
Grosseteste’s successor as lector was himself a Minorite,
Adam Marsh, whose reputation was so great that Grosseteste was
afraid to leave him when sick in a French town, lest the Paris
masters should persuade him to teach in their schools. Adam’s
loyalty to his native university withstood any such temptation, and
from that time Oxford began to hold up its head against Paris. Even
before this, Grosseteste persuaded John of St. Giles to transfer
his teaching from Paris to Oxford, where he remained for the rest
of his life.

The intense intellectual activity of the thirteenth century
flowed in more than one channel, and Englishmen took their full
share both in building up and in destroying. Two Englishmen of the
next generation mark in different ways the reaction against the
moderate Aristotelianism and orthodox rationalism which their
countryman Hales first brought into vogue. These were the
Franciscan friars, Roger Bacon and Duns Scotus. Bacon, though he
studied at Paris as well as at Oxford, is much more closely
identified with England than with the Continent. His sceptical,
practical intellect led him to heap scorn on Hales and his
followers and to plunge into audacities of 092speculation which cost him
long seclusions in his convent and enforced abstinence from writing
and study. In his war against the Aristotelians, the intrepid friar
upheld recourse to experiment and observation as superior to
deference to authority, in language which stands in strange
contrast to the traditions of the thirteenth century. Grosseteste,
who also had preferred the teachings of experience to the appeal to
the sages of the past, was the only academic leader that escaped
Bacon’s scathing censure. When his order kept him silent, Roger was
bidden to resume his pen by Pope Clement IV. A generation still
later, Duns Scotus, probably a Lowland Scot, who taught at Paris
and died at Cologne in 1308, emphasised, sharply enough, but in
less drastic fashion, the reaction against the teaching of Hales
and Aquinas, by accepting a dualism between reason and authority
that broke away from the Thomist tradition of the thirteenth
century and prepared the way for the scholastic decadence of the
fourteenth. After France, England took a leading part in all these
movements; and even in France English scholars had a large share in
making that land the special home of the Studium, as Italy
was of the Sacerdotium and Germany of the
Imperium.

This intellectual ferment had its results on practical life.
Though the university was cosmopolitan, the individual members of
it were not the less good citizens. A patriot like Grosseteste
strove to his uttermost to keep Englishmen for Oxford or to win
them back from Paris. Oxford clerks fought the battle of England
against the legate Otto, and we shall see them siding with
Montfort. The eminently practical temper of the academic class
could not neglect the world of action for the abstract pursuit of
science. Eager as men were to know, to prove, and to inquire, the
age had little of the mystical temperament about it. The studies
which made for worldly success, such as civil and canon law,
attracted the thousands for whom philosophy or theology had little
attraction. Never before was there a career so fully opened to
talent. The academic teacher’s fame took him from the lecture-room
to the court, from the university to the episcopal throne, and so
it was that the university influenced action almost as profoundly
as it influenced thought, and affected all classes of society
alike. The struggles of poor students like Edmund of Abingdon or
093Grosseteste must not make us think that the
universities of this period were exclusively frequented by humble
scholars. The academic career of a rich baron’s son like Thomas of
Cantilupe, living in his own hired house at Paris with a train of
chaplains and tutors, receiving the visits of the French king, and
feeding poor scholars with the remnants from his table, is as
characteristic as the more common picture of the student begging
his way from one seat of learning to another, and suffering the
severest privations rather than desert his studies. Yet the
function of the studium as promoting a healthy circulation
between the various orders of medieval society, must not be
ignored.

Partly to help on the poor, partly to encourage men to devote
themselves to the pursuit of knowledge, endowments began to arise
which soon enhanced the splendour of universities though they
lessened their mobility and their freedom. The mendicant convents
at Paris and Oxford prepared the way for secular foundations, at
first small and insignificant, like that which, in the days of
Henry III., John Balliol established at Oxford for the maintenance
of poor scholars, but soon increasing in magnitude and distinction.
The great college set up by St. Louis’ confessor at Paris for the
endowment of scholars, desirous of studying the unlucrative but
vital subject of theology, was soon imitated by the chancellor of
Henry III. Side by side with Robert of Sorbon’s college of 1257,
arose Walter of Merton’s foundation of 1263, and twenty years later
Bishop Balsham’s college of Peterhouse extended the “rule of
Merton” to Cambridge.

The academic movement was not all clear gain. The humanism, of
the twelfth century was crushed beneath the weight of the
specialised science and encyclopædic learning of the thirteenth.
We should seek in vain among most theologians or the philosophers
of our period for any spark of literary art; and the tendency
dominant in them affected for evil all works written in Latin. Even
the historians show a falling away from the example of William of
Malmesbury or of Roger of Hoveden. The one English chronicler of
the thirteenth century who is a considerable man of letters,
Matthew Paris, belongs to the early half of it, before the academic
tradition was fully established, and even with him prolixity
impairs the art without injuring the colour of his work. The 094age of
Edward I., the great time of triumphant scholasticism, is recorded
in chronicles so dreary that it is hard to make the dry bones live.
Walter of Hemingburgh, the most attractive historian of the time,
belongs to the next generation: and his excellencies are only great
in comparison with his fellows. Something of this decadence may be
attributed to the falling away of the elder monastic types, whose
higher life withered up from want of able recruits, for the secular
and mendicant careers offered opportunities so stimulating that few
men of purpose, or earnest spiritual character, cared to enter a
Benedictine or a Cistercian house of religion. Something more may
be assigned to the growing claims of the vulgar tongue on literary
aspirants. But the chief cause of the literary defects of
thirteenth century writers must be set down to the doctrine that
the study of “arts”—of grammar, rhetoric and the
rest—was only worthy of schoolboys and novices, and was only
a preliminary to the specialised faculties which left little room
for artistic presentation. Science in short nearly killed
literature.

It was the same with the vulgar tongues as with Latin. French
remained the common language of the higher classes of English
society, and the history of French literature belongs to the
history of the western world rather than to that of England. The
share taken in it by English-born writers is less important than in
the great age of romance when the contact of Celt and Norman on
British soil added the Arthurian legend to the world’s stock of
poetic material. The practical motive, which destroyed the art of
so many Latin writers, impaired the literary value of much written
in the vernacular. We have technical works in French and even in
English, such as Walter of Henley’s treatise on Husbandry,
composed in French for the guidance of stewards of manors, and
translated, it is said by Grosseteste, into English for the benefit
of a wider public. Grosseteste is also said to have drawn up in
French a handbook of rules for the management of a great estate,
and he certainly wrote French poetry. The legal literature, written
in Latin or French, and illustrated by such names as Bracton,
Britton, and “Fleta,” shows that there was growing up a school of
earnest students of English law who, though anxious, like Bracton,
to bring their conclusions under the rules of Roman jurisprudence,
began to treat their science with an independence 095which secured
for English custom the opportunity of independent development. Of
more literary interest than such technicalities were the rhyming
chronicles, handed on from the previous age, of which one of the
best, the recently discovered history of the great William Marshal,
has already been noticed. The spontaneity of this poem proves that
its language was still the natural speech of the writer, and impels
its French editor to claim for it a French origin. As the century
grew older there was no difficulty in deciding whether French works
were written by Englishmen or Frenchmen. The Yorkshire French of
Peter Langtoft’s Chronicle, and the jargon of the Year
Books
, attest how the political separation of the two lands,
and the preponderance in northern France of the dialect of Paris,
placed the insular French speech in strong contrast to the language
of polite society beyond the Channel. Yet barbarous as Anglo-French
became, it retained the freshness of a living tongue, and gained
some ground at the expense of Latin, notably in the law courts and
in official documents.

English was slowly making its way upwards. There was a public
ready to read vernacular books, and not at home with French. For
their sake a great literature of translations and adaptations was
made, beginning with Layamon’s English version of Wace’s
Brut, which by the end of the century made the cycle of
French romance accessible to the English reader. Many works of
edification and devotion were written in English; and Robert of
Gloucester’s rhyming history appealed to a larger public than the
Yorkshire French of Langtoft. It is significant of the trend of
events that the early fourteenth century saw Langtoft himself done
into English by Robert Mannyng, of Bourne. While as yet no
continuous works of high merit were written in English, there was
no lack of experiments, of novelties, and of adaptations. Much
evidence of depth of feeling, power of expression, and careful art
lies hidden away in half-forgotten anonymous lyrics, satires, and
romances. The language in which these works were written was
steadily becoming more like our modern English. The dialectical
differences become less acute; the inflections begin to drop away;
the vocabulary gradually absorbs a larger romance element, and the
prosody drops from the forms of the West Saxon period into measures
and modes that reflect a living connexion with 096the contemporary
poetry of France. Thus, even in the literature of a not too
literary age, we find abundant tokens of that strenuous national
life which was manifesting itself in so many different ways.

Art rather than literature reflected the deeper currents of the
thirteenth century. Architecture, the great art of the middle age,
was in its perfection. The inchoate gothic which the Cistercians
brought from Burgundy to the Yorkshire dales, and William of Sens
transplanted from his birthplace to Canterbury, was superseded by
the more developed art of St. Hugh’s choir at Lincoln. In the next
generation the new style, imported from northern France, struck out
ways of its own, less soaring, less rigidly logical, yet of
unequalled grace and picturesqueness, such as we see in Salisbury
cathedral, which altogether dates from the reign of Henry III. Here
also, as in literature, foreign models stood side by side with
native products. Henry III.’s favourite foundation at Westminster
reproduced on English soil the towering loftiness, the vaulted
roofs, the short choir, and the ring of apsidal chapels, of the
great French minsters. This was even more emphatically the case
with the decorations, the goldsmith’s and metal work, the
sculpture, painting, and glass, which the best artists of France
set up in honour of the English king’s favourite saint. In these
crafts English work would not as yet bear a comparison with
foreign, and even the glories of the statuary of the façade
of Wells cannot approach the sculptured porches of Amiens or Paris.
As the century advanced some of the fashions of the French
builders, notably as regards window tracery, were taken up in the
early “Decorated” of the reign of Edward I.; and here the claims of
English to essential equality with French building can perhaps be
better substantiated than in the infancy of the art. But all these
comparisons are misleading. The impulse to gothic art came to
England from France, like the impulse to many other things. Its
working out was conducted on English local lines, ever becoming
more divergent from those of the prototype, though not seldom
stimulated by the constant intercourse of the two lands.

The new gothic art enriched the medieval town with a splendour
of buildings hitherto unknown, which symbolised the growth of
material prosperity as well as of a keener artistic 097appreciation. In
the greater towns the four orders of friars erected their large and
plain churches, designed as halls for preaching to great
congregations. The development of domestic architecture is even
more significant than the growth of ecclesiastical and military
buildings. Stone houses were no longer the rare luxuries of Jews or
nobles. Never were the towns more prosperous and more energetic.
They were now winning for themselves both economic and
administrative independence. Magnates, such as Randolph of Chester,
followed the king’s example by granting charters to the smaller
towns. Even the lesser boroughs became not merely the abodes of
agriculturists but the homes of organised trading communities. It
was the time when the merchant class first began to manifest itself
in politics, and the power of capital to make itself felt. Capital
was almost monopolised by Jews, Lombards, or Tuscans, and the
fierce English hatred of the foreigner found a fresh expression in
the persecution of the Hebrew money-lenders and in the increasing
dislike felt for the alien bankers and merchants who throve at
Englishmen’s expense. The fact that so much of English trade with
the continent was still in the hands of Germans, Frenchmen, and
Italians made this feeling the more intense. But there were limits
even to the ill-will towards aliens. The foreigner could make
himself at home in England, and the rapid naturalisation of a
Montfort in the higher walks of life is paralleled by the
absorption into the civic community of many a Gascon or German
merchant, like that Arnold Fitz Thedmar,[1] a Bremen trader’s son,
who became alderman of London and probably chronicler of its
history. Yet even the greatest English towns did not become strong
enough to cut themselves off from the general life of the people.
They were rather a new element in that rich and purposeful nation
that had so long been enduring the rule of Henry of Winchester. The
national energy spurned the feebleness of the court, and the time
was at hand when the nation, through its natural leaders, was to
overthrow the wretched system of misgovernment under which it had
suffered. Political retrogression was no longer to bar national
progress.

[1] See for Arnold the Chronica majorum et
vicecomitum Londoniarum
in Liber de antiquis legibus,
and Riley’s introduction to his translation of Chronicles of the
Mayors and Sheriffs of London
(1863).


CHAPTER VI.

THE BARONS’ WAR.

098During the early months of 1258, the aliens
ruled the king and realm, added estate to estate, and defied all
attempts to dislodge them. Papal agents traversed the country,
extorting money from prelates and churches. The Welsh, in secret
relations with the lords of the march, threatened the borders, and
made a confederacy with the Scots. The French were hostile, and the
barons disunited, without leaders, and helpless. A wretched harvest
made corn scarce and dear. A wild winter, followed by a long late
frost, cut off the lambs and destroyed the farmers’ hopes for the
summer. A murrain of cattle followed, and the poor were dying of
hunger and pestilence. Henry III. was in almost as bad a plight as
his people. He had utterly failed to subdue Llewelyn. A papal agent
threatened him with excommunication and the resumption of the grant
of Sicily. He could not control his foreign kinsfolk, and the
rivalry of Savoyards and Poitevins added a new element of turmoil
to the distracted relations of the magnates. His son had been
forced to pawn his best estates to William of Valence, and the
royal exchequer was absolutely empty. Money must be had at all
risks, and the only way to get it was to assemble the magnates.

On April 2 the chief men of Church and State gathered together
at London. For more than a month the stormy debates went on. The
king’s demands were contemptuously waved aside. His exceptional
misdeeds, it was declared, were to be met by exceptional measures.
Hot words were spoken, and William of Valence called Leicester a
traitor. “No, no, William,” the earl replied, “I am not a traitor,
nor the son of a traitor; your father and mine were men of a
different stamp,” 099An opposition party formed itself under the
Earls of Gloucester, Leicester, Hereford, and Norfolk. Even the
Savoyards partially fell away from the court, and a convocation of
clergy at Merton, presided over by Archbishop Boniface, drew up
canons in the spirit of Grosseteste. In parliament all that Henry
could get was a promise to adjourn the question of supply until a
commission had drafted a programme of reform. On May 2 Henry and
his son Edward announced their acceptance of this proposal;
parliament was forthwith prorogued, and the barons set to work to
mature their scheme.

On June 11 the magnates once more assembled, this time at
Oxford. A summons to fight the Welsh gave them an excuse to appear
attended with their followers in arms. The royalist partisans
nicknamed the gathering the Mad Parliament, but its proceedings
were singularly business-like. A petition of twenty-nine articles
was presented, in which the abuses of the administration were laid
bare in detail. A commission of twenty-four was appointed who were
to redress the grievances of the nation, and to draw up a new
scheme of government. According to the compact Henry himself
selected half this body. It was significant of the falling away of
the mass of the ruling families from the monarchy, that six of
Henry’s twelve commissioners were churchmen, four were aliens,
three were his brothers, one his brother-in-law, one his nephew,
one his wife’s uncle. The only earls that accepted his nomination
were the Poitevin adventurer, John du Plessis, Earl of Warwick, and
John of Warenne, who was pledged to a royalist policy by his
marriage to Henry’s half-sister, Alice of Lusignan. The only
bishops were, the queen’s uncle, Boniface of Canterbury, and Fulk
Basset of London, the richest and noblest born of English prelates,
who, though well meaning, was too weak in character for continued
opposition. Yet these two were the most independent names on
Henry’s list. The rest included the three Lusignan brothers, Guy,
William, and Aymer, still eight years after his election only elect
of Winchester; Henry of Almaine, the young son of the King of the
Romans; the pluralist official John Mansel; the chancellor, Henry
Wingham; the Dominican friar John of Darlington, distinguished as a
biblical critic, the king’s confessor and the pope’s agent; and the
Abbot of Westminster, an old man pledged by long years of
dependence to do 100the will of the second founder of his house.
In strong contrast to these creatures of court favour were the
twelve nominees of the barons. The only ecclesiastic was Walter of
Cantilupe, Bishop of Worcester, and the only alien was Earl Simon
of Leicester. With him were three other earls, Richard of Clare,
Earl of Gloucester, Roger Bigod, earl marshal and Earl of Norfolk,
and Humphrey Bohun, Earl of Hereford. Those of baronial rank were
Roger Mortimer, the strongest of the marchers, Hugh Bigod, the
brother of the earl marshal, John FitzGeoffrey, Richard Grey,
William Bardolf, Peter Montfort, and Hugh Despenser.

The twenty-four drew up a plan of reform which left little to be
desired in thoroughness. The Provisions of Oxford, as the new
constitution was styled, were speedily laid before the barons and
adopted. By it a standing council of fifteen was established, with
whose advice and consent Henry was henceforth to exercise all his
authority. Even this council was not to be without supervision.
Thrice in the year another committee of twelve was to treat with
the fifteen on the common affairs of the realm. This rather narrow
body was created, we are told, to save the expense involved in too
frequent meetings of the magnates. A third aristocratic junto of
twenty-four was appointed to make grants of money to the crown. All
aliens were to be expelled from office and from the custody of
royal castles. New ministers, castellans, and escheators were
appointed under stringent conditions and under the safeguard of new
oaths. The original twenty-four were not yet discharged from
office. They had still to draw up schemes for the reform of the
household of king and queen, and for the amendment of the exchange
of London. Moreover, “Be it remembered,” ran one of the articles,
“that the estate of Holy Church be amended by the twenty-four
elected to reform the realm, when they shall find time and
place”.

For the first time in our history the king was forced to stand
aside from the discharge of his undoubted functions, and suffer
them to be exercised by a committee of magnates. The conception of
limited monarchy, which had been foreshadowed in the early
struggles of Henry’s long reign, was triumphantly vindicated, and,
after weary years of waiting, the baronial victors demanded more
than had ever been suggested by the most free 101interpretation
of the Great Charter. The body that controlled the crown was, it is
true, a narrow one. But whatever was lost by its limitation, was
more than gained by the absolute freedom of the whole movement from
any suspicion of the separatist tendencies of the earlier
feudalism. The barons tacitly accepted the principle that England
was a unity, and that it must be ruled as a single whole. The
triumph of the national movement of the thirteenth century was
assured when the most feudal class of the community thus frankly
abandoned the ancient baronial contention that each baron should
rule in isolation over his own estates, a tradition which, when
carried out for a brief period under Stephen, had set up “as many
kings or rather tyrants as lords of castles”. The feudal period was
over: the national idea was triumphant. This victory becomes
specially significant when we remember how large a share the barons
of the Welsh march, the only purely feudal region in the country,
took in the movement against the King.

The unity of the national government being recognised, it was
another sign of the times that its control should be transferred
from the monarch to a committee of barons. At this point the rigid
conceptions of the triumphant oligarchy stood in the way of a wide
national policy. Since the reign of John the custom had arisen of
consulting the representatives of the shire-courts on matters of
politics and finance. In 1258 there is not the least trace of a
suggestion that parliament could ever include a more popular
element than the barons and prelates. On the contrary, the
Provisions diminished the need even for those periodical assemblies
of the magnates which had been in existence since the earliest dawn
of our history. For all practical purposes small baronial
committees were to perform the work of magnates and people as well
as of the crown. Yet it must be recognised that the barons showed
self-control, as well as practical wisdom, in handing over
functions discharged by the baronage as a whole to the various
committees of their selection. The danger of general control by the
magnates was that a large assembly, more skilled in opposition than
in constructive work, was almost sure to become infected by
faction. By strictly limiting and defining who the new rulers of
England were to be, the barons approached a combination of
aristocratic control with the stability and continuity resulting
from limited numbers 102and defined functions. It is likely, however,
that in bestowing such extensive powers on their nominees, they
were influenced by the well-grounded belief that the new
constitution could only be established by main force, and that,
even when abandoned by the king, the aliens would make a good fight
before they gave up all that they had so long held in England. The
success of the new scheme largely depended upon the immediate
execution of the ordinance for the expulsion of the foreigners.

The first step taken to carry out the Provisions was the
appointment of the new ministers. The barons insisted on the
revival of the office of justiciar, and a strenuous and capable
chief minister was found in Hugh Bigod. It was advisable to go
cautiously, and some of the king’s ministers were allowed to
continue in office. An appeal to force was necessary before the new
constitution could be set up in detail. The Savoyards bought their
safety by accepting it; but the Poitevins, seeing that flight or
resistance were the only alternatives before them, were spirited
enough to prefer the bolder course. They were specially dangerous
because Edward and his cousin, Henry of Almaine, the son of the
King of the Romans, were much under their influence. In the
Dominican convent at Oxford the baronial leaders formed a sworn
confederacy not to desist from their purpose until the foreigners
had been expelled. There were more hot words between Leicester and
William, the most capable of the Lusignans. The Poitevins soon
found that they could not maintain themselves in the face of the
general hatred. On June 22 they fled from Oxford in the company of
their ally, Earl Warenne. They rode straight for the coast, but
failing to reach it, occupied Winchester, where they sought to
maintain themselves in Aymer’s castle of Wolvesey. The magnates of
the parliament then turned against them the arms they professed to
have prepared against the Welsh. Headed by the new justiciar, Hugh
Bigod, they besieged Wolvesey. Warenne abandoned the aliens, and
they gladly accepted the terms offered to them by their foes. They
were allowed to retain their lands and some of their ready money,
on condition of withdrawing from the realm and surrendering their
castles. By the middle of July they had crossed over to France.
With them disappeared the whole of 103the organised opposition to the
new government. Edward, deprived of their support, swore to observe
the Provisions.

Immediately on the flight of the Lusignans the council of
Fifteen was chosen after a fashion which seemed to give the king’s
friends an equal voice with the champions of the aristocracy. Four
electors appointed it, and of these two were the nominees of the
baronial section, and two of the royalist section of the original
twenty-four. The result of their work showed that there was only
one party left after the Wolvesey fiasco. While only three of the
king’s twelve had places on the permanent council, no less that
nine of the fifteen were chosen from the baronial twelve. It was
useless for Archbishop Boniface, John Mansel, and the Earl of
Warwick to stand up against the Bishop of Worcester, the Earls of
Leicester, Norfolk, Hereford, and Gloucester, against John
FitzGeoffrey, Peter Montfort, Richard Grey, and Roger Mortimer.
Moreover, of the three, John Mansel alone could still be regarded
as a royalist partisan. There were three of the fifteen chosen from
outside the twenty-four. Of these, Peter of Savoy, Earl of
Richmond, might, like his brother Boniface, be regarded as an
alien, though hatred of the Poitevins had by this time made
Englishmen of the Savoyards. The other two, the marcher-lord James
of Audley and William of Fors, Earl of Albemarle, were of baronial
sympathies. It was the same with the other councils.

Inquiry was made as to abuses. Gradually the royal officials
were replaced by men of popular leanings. The sheriffs were changed
and were strictly controlled, and four knights from each shire
assembled in October to present to the king the grievances of the
people against the out-going sheriffs. The custody of the castles
was put into trusty and, for the most part, into English hands.
Finally the king was forced to issue a proclamation, in which he
commanded all true men “steadfastly to hold and to defend the
statutes that be made or are to be made by our counsellors”. This
document was issued in English as well as in French and Latin. A
copy of the English version was sent to every sheriff, with
instructions to read it several times a year in the county court,
so that a knowledge of its contents might be attained by every man.
It is perhaps the first important proclamation issued in English
since the coming of the Normans. Early in 1259 104Richard, King of
the Romans, set out to revisit England. He was met at Saint Omer by
a deputation of magnates, who told him that he could only be
allowed to land after taking an oath to observe the Provisions.
Richard blustered, but soon gave in his submission. His adhesion to
the reforms marks the last step in the revolution.

The new constitution worked without interruption until the end
of 1259. Throughout that period domestic affairs were uneventful,
and the efforts of the ministry were chiefly concerned in securing
peace abroad. In 1258 Wales had been in revolt, Scotland
unfriendly, and France threatening. A truce, ill observed, was made
with Llewelyn, who found it worth while to be cautious, seeing that
his natural enemies, but sometime associates, the marchers, had a
preponderant share in the government. The Scots were easier to
satisfy, for there was at the time no real hostility between either
kings or peoples. The chief event of this period is the conclusion
of the first peace with France since the wars of John and Philip
Augustus. The protracted negotiations which preceded it took the
king and his chief councillors abroad, and that made it easier to
carry on the new domestic system without friction.

Since the friendly personal intercourse held between Henry and
Louis IX. in 1254, the relations between England and France had
become less cordial. The revival of the English power in Gascony,
the Anglo-Castilian alliance, and the election of Richard of
Cornwall to the German kingship irritated the French, to whom the
persistent English claim to Normandy and Anjou, and the repudiation
of the Aquitanian homage, were perpetual sources of annoyance. The
French championship of Alfonso against Richard achieved the double
end of checking English pretensions, and cooling the friendship
between England and Castile. St. Louis, however, was always ready
to treat for peace, while the revolution of 1258 made all parties
in England anxious to put a speedy end to the unsettled relations
between the two realms. Negotiations were begun as early as 1257,
and made some progress; but the decisive step was taken immediately
after the prorogation of the reforming parliament in the spring of
1258. During May a strangely constituted embassy treated for peace
at Paris, where Montfort and Hugh Bigod worked side by side with
two of the Lusignans and Peter of 105Savoy. They concluded a
provisional treaty in time for the negotiators to take their part
in the Mad Parliament. The unsettled state of affairs in England,
however, delayed the ratification of the treaty. Arrangements had
been made for its publication at Cambrai, but the fifteen dared not
allow Henry to escape from their tutelage, and Louis refused to
treat save with the king himself. There were difficulties as to the
relation of the pope and the King of the Romans to the treaty,
while Earl Simon’s wife Eleanor and her children refused to waive
their very remote claims to a share in the Norman and Angevin
inheritances, which her brother was prepared to renounce. As ever,
Montfort held to his personal rights with the utmost tenacity, and
the self-seeking obstinacy of the chief negotiator of the treaty
caused both bad blood and delay. At last he was bought off by the
promise of a money payment, and the preliminary ratifications were
exchanged in the summer of 1259. On November 14 Henry left England
for Paris for the formal conclusion of the treaty. There were great
festivities on the occasion of the meeting of the two kings, but
once more Montfort and his wife blocked the way. Not until the very
morning of the day fixed for the final ceremony were they satisfied
by Henry’s promise to deposit on their behalf a large sum in the
hands of the French. Immediately afterwards Henry did homage to
Louis for Gascony.

The chief condition of the treaty of Paris was Henry’s
definitive renunciation of all his claims on Normandy, Anjou,
Maine, Touraine, and Poitou, and his agreement to hold Gascony as a
fief of the French crown. In return for this, Louis not only
recognised him as Duke of Aquitaine, but added to his actual
possessions there by ceding to him all that he held, whether in
fief or in demesne, in the three dioceses of Limoges, Cahors, and
Périgueux. Besides these immediate cessions, the French king
promised to hand over to Henry certain districts then held by his
brother, Alfonse of Poitiers, and his brother’s wife Joan of
Toulouse, in the event of their dominions escheating to the crown
by their death without heirs. These regions included Agen and the
Agenais, Saintonge to the south of the Charente, and in addition
the whole of Quercy, if it could be proved by inquest that it had
been given by Richard I. to his sister Joan, grandmother of Joan of
Poitiers, 106as her marriage portion. Moreover the French
king promised to pay to Henry the sums necessary to maintain for
two years five hundred knights to be employed “for the service of
God, or the Church, or the kingdom of England.”[1]

[1] For the treaty and its execution see M.
Gavrilovitch, Étude sur le traité de Paris de
1259
(1899).

The treaty was unpopular both in France and England. The French
strongly objected to the surrender of territory, and were but
little convinced of the advantage gained by making the English king
once more the vassal of France. English opinion was hostile to the
abandonment of large pretensions in return for so small an
equivalent. On the French side it is true that Louis sacrificed
something to his sense of justice and love of peace. But the
territory he ceded was less in reality than in appearance. The
French king’s demesnes in Quercy, Périgord, and Limousin
were not large, and the transference of the homage of the chief
vassals meant only a nominal change of overlordship, and was
further limited by a provision that certain “privileged fiefs” were
still to be retained under the direct suzerainty of the French
crown. As to the eventual cessions, Alfonse and his wife were still
alive and likely to live many years. Even the cession of Gascony
was hampered by a stipulation that the towns should take an “oath
of security,” by which they pledged themselves to aid France
against England in the event of the English king breaking the
provisions of the treaty. Perhaps the most solid advantage Henry
gained by the treaty was financial, for he spent the sums granted
to enable him to redeem his crusading vow in preparing for war
against his own subjects. It was, however, an immense advantage for
England to be able during the critical years which followed to be
free from French hostility. If, therefore, the French complaints
against the treaty were exaggerated, the English dissatisfaction
was unreasonable. The real difficulty for the future lay in the
fact that the possession of Gascony by the king of a hostile nation
was incompatible with the proper development of the French
monarchy. For fifty years, however, a chronic state of war had not
given Gascony to the French; and Louis IX. was, perhaps, politic as
well as scrupulous in abandoning the way of force and beginning a
new 107method of gradual absorption, that in the end
gained the Gascon fief for France more effectively than any
conquest. The treaty of Paris was not a final settlement. It left a
score of questions still open, and the problems of its gradual
execution involved the two courts in constant disputes down to the
beginning of the Hundred Years’ War. For seventy years the whole
history of the relations between the two nations is but a
commentary on the treaty of Paris.

During his visit to Paris Henry arranged a marriage between his
daughter Beatrice and John of Brittany, the son of the reigning
duke. In no hurry to get back to the tutelage of the fifteen, he
prolonged his stay on the continent till the end of April, 1260.
Yet, abroad as at home, he could not be said to act as a free man.
It was not the king so much as Simon of Montfort who was the real
author of the French treaty. Indeed, it is from the conclusion of
the Peace of Paris that Simon’s preponderance becomes evident. He
was at all stages the chief negotiator of the peace and, save when
his personal interests stood in the way, he controlled every step
of the proceedings. If in 1258 he was but one of several leaders of
the baronial party in England, he came back from France in 1260
assured of supremacy. During his absence abroad, events had taken
place in England which called for his presence.

After their triumph in 1258, the baronial leaders relaxed their
efforts. Contented with their position as arbiters of the national
destinies, they made little effort to carry out the reforms
contemplated at Oxford. The ranks of the victors were broken up by
private dissensions. Before leaving for France, Earl Simon
violently quarrelled with Richard, Earl of Gloucester. It was
currently believed that Gloucester had grown slack, and Simon rose
in popular estimation as a thorough-going reformer who had no mind
to substitute the rule of a baronial oligarchy for the tyranny of
the king. His position was strengthened by his personal qualities
which made him the hero of the younger generation; and his
influence began to modify the policy of Edward the king’s son, who,
since the flight of his Poitevin kinsmen, was gradually arriving at
broader views of national policy. Even before his father’s journey
to France, Edward took up a line of his own. In the October
parliament of 1259, he listened to a petition presented to the
108council by the younger nobles[1] who
complained that, though the king had performed all his promises,
the barons had not fulfilled any of theirs. Edward thereupon
stirred up the oligarchy to issue an instalment of the promised
reforms in the document known as the Provisions of Westminster.
During Henry’s absence in France the situation became strained. The
oligarchic party, headed by Gloucester, was breaking away from
Montfort; and Edward was forming a liberal royalist party which was
not far removed from Montfort’s principles. Profiting by these
discords, the Lusignans prepared to invade England. The papacy was
about to declare against the reformers. When the monks of
Winchester elected an Englishman as their bishop in the hope of
getting rid of the queen’s uncle, Alexander IV. summoned Aymer to
his court and consecrated him bishop with his own hands.

[1] “Communitas bacheleriae Angliæ,” Burton
Ann
., p. 471. See on this, Engl. Hist. Review,
xvii. (1902), 89-94.

Early in 1260, Montfort went back to England and made common
cause with Edward. Despite the king’s order that no parliament
should be held during his absence abroad, Montfort insisted that
the Easter parliament should meet as usual at London. The
discussions were hot. Montfort demanded the expulsion of Peter of
Savoy from the council, and Edward and Gloucester almost came to
blows. The Londoners closed their gates on both parties, but the
mediation of the King of the Romans prevented a collision. Henry
hurried home, convinced that Edward was conspiring against him. The
king threw himself into the city of London, and with Gloucester’s
help collected an army. Meanwhile Montfort and Edward, with their
armed followers, were lodged at Clerkenwell, ready for war. Again
the situation became extremely critical, and again King Richard
proved the best peacemaker. Henry held out against his son for a
fortnight, but such estrangement was hard for him to endure. “Do
not let my son appear before me,” he cried, “for if I see him, I
shall not be able to refrain from kissing him.” A reconciliation
was speedily effected, and nothing remained of the short-lived
alliance of Edward with Montfort save that his feud with Gloucester
continued until the earl’s death.

109The dissensions among the barons encouraged
Henry to shake off the tutelage of the fifteen. As soon as he was
reconciled with his son, he charged Leicester with treason.[1]
“But, thanks be to God, the earl answered to all these
points with such force that the king could do nothing against him.”
Unable to break down his enemy by direct attack, Henry followed one
of the worst precedents of his father’s reign by beseeching
Alexander IV. to relieve him of his oath to observe the Provisions.
On April 13, 1261, a bull was issued annulling the whole of the
legislation of 1258 and 1259, and freeing the king from his sworn
promise.

[1] Bémont, Simon de Montfort,
Appendix xxxvii., pp. 343-53.

William of Valence was already back in England, and restored to
his old dignities. His return was the easier because his brother,
Aymer, the most hated of the Poitevins, had died soon after his
consecration to Winchester. On June 14, 1261, the papal bull was
read before the assembled parliament at Winchester. There Henry
removed the baronial ministers and replaced them by his own
friends. Chief among the sufferers was Hugh Despenser, who had
succeeded Hugh Bigod as justiciar; and Bigod himself was expelled
from the custody of Dover Castle. In the summer Henry issued a
proclamation, declaring that the right of choosing his council and
garrisoning his castles was among the inalienable attributes of the
crown. England was little inclined to rebel, for the return of
prosperity and good harvests made men more contented.

The repudiation of the Provisions restored unity to the
baronage. The defections had been serious, and it was said that
only five of the twenty-four still adhered to the opposition. But
the crisis forced Leicester and Gloucester to forget their recent
feuds, and co-operate once more against the king. They saw that
their salvation from Henry’s growing strength lay in appealing to a
wider public than that which they had hitherto addressed. Still
posing as the heads of the government established by the
Provisions, they summoned three knights from each shire to attend
an assembly at St. Alban’s. This appeal to the landed gentry
alarmed the king so much that he issued counter-writs to the
sheriffs ordering them to send the knights, not to the baronial
camp at St. Alban’s, but to his own court 110at Windsor. Neither party was
as yet prepared for battle. The death of Alexander IV, soon after
the publication of his bull tied the hands of the king. At the same
time the renewed dissensions of Leicester and Gloucester paralysed
the baronage. Before long Simon withdrew to the continent, leaving
everything in Gloucester’s hands. At last, on December 7, a treaty
of pacification was patched up, and the king announced that he was
ready to pardon those who accepted its conditions. But there was no
permanence in the settlement, and the king, the chief gainer by it,
was soon pressing the new pope, Urban IV., to confirm the bull of
Alexander. On February 25, 1262, Urban renewed Henry’s absolution
from his oath in a bull which was at once promulgated in England.
Montfort then came back from abroad and rallied the baronial party.
In January, 1263, Henry once more confirmed the Provisions, and
peace seemed restored. The death of Richard of Gloucester during
1262 increased Montfort’s power. His son, the young Earl Gilbert,
was Simon’s devoted disciple, but he was still a minor and the
custody of his lands was handed over to the Earl of Hereford.
Montfort’s personal charm succeeded in like fashion in winning over
Henry of Almaine.

The events of 1263 are as bewildering and as indecisive as those
of the two previous years. Amidst the confusion of details and the
violent clashing of personal and territorial interests, a few main
principles can be discerned. First of all the royalist party was
becoming decidedly stronger, and fresh secessions of the barons
constantly strengthened its ranks. Conspicuous among these were the
lords of the march of Wales, who in 1258 had been almost as one man
on the side of the opposition, but who by the end of 1263 had with
almost equal unanimity rallied to the crown.[1] The causes of this
change of front are to be found partly in public and partly in
personal reasons. In 1258 Henry III., like Charles I. in 1640, had
alienated every class of his subjects, and was therefore entirely
at the mercy of his enemies. By 1263 his concessions had procured
for him a following, so that he now stood in the same position as
Charles after his concessions to the Long 111Parliament made it possible
for him to begin the Civil War in 1642. A new royalist party was
growing up with a wider policy and greater efficiency than the old
coterie of courtiers and aliens. Of this new party Edward was the
soul. He had dissociated himself from Earl Simon, but he carried
into his father’s camp something of Simon’s breadth of vision and
force of will. He set to work to win over individually the remnant
that adhered to Leicester. What persuasion and policy could not
effect was accomplished by bribes and promises. Edward won over the
Earl of Hereford, whose importance was doubled by his custody of
the Gloucester lands, the ex-justiciar Roger Bigod, and above all
Roger Mortimer.

[1] On this, and the whole marcher and Welsh
aspect of the period, 1258-1267, see my essay on Wales and the
March during the Barons’ Wars
in Owens College Historical
Essays
, pp. 76-136 (1902).

The change of policy of the marchers was partly at least brought
about by their constant difficulties with the Prince of Wales.
During the period immediately succeeding the Provisions of Oxford,
Llewelyn ceased to devastate the marches. A series of truces was
arranged which, if seldom well kept, at least avoided war on a
grand scale. Within Wales Llewelyn fully availed himself of the
respite from English war. Triumphant over the minor chiefs, he
could reckon upon the support of every Welsh tenant of a marcher
lord, and at last grew strong enough to disregard the truces and
wage open war against the marchers. It was in vain that Edward, the
greatest of the marcher lords, persuaded David, the Welsh prince’s
brother, to rise in revolt against him. Llewelyn devastated the
four cantreds to the gates of Chester, and at last, after long
sieges, forced the war-worn defenders of Deganwy and Diserth to
surrender the two strong castles through which alone Edward had
retained some hold over his Welsh lands. It was the same in the
middle march, where Llewelyn turned his arms against the Mortimers,
and robbed them of their castles. Even in the south the lord of
Gwynedd carried everything before him. “If the Welsh are not
stopped,” wrote a southern marcher, “they will destroy all the
lands of the king as far as the Severn and the Wye, and they ask
for nothing less than the whole of Gwent.” Up to this point the war
had been a war of Welsh against English, but Montfort sought
compensation for his losses in England by establishing relations
with the Welsh. The alliance between Montfort and their enemy had a
large share in bringing about the secession of the 112marchers. Their
alliance with Edward neutralised the action of Montfort, and once
more enabled Henry to repudiate the Provisions.

In the summer of 1263, Edward and Montfort both raised armies.
Leicester made himself master of Hereford, Gloucester, and Bristol,
and when Edward threw himself into Windsor Castle, he occupied
Isleworth, hoping to cut his enemy off from London, where the king
and queen had taken refuge in the Tower. But the hostility of the
Londoners made the Tower an uneasy refuge for them. On one
occasion, when the queen attempted to make her way up the Thames in
the hope of joining her son at Windsor, the citizens assailed her
barge so fiercely from London Bridge that she was forced to return
to the Tower. The foul insults which the rabble poured upon his
mother deeply incensed Edward and he became a bitter foe of the
city for the rest of his life. For the moment the hostility of
London was decisive against Henry. Once more the king was forced to
confirm the Provisions, agree to a fresh banishment of the aliens,
and restore Hugh Despenser to the justiciarship. This was the last
baronial triumph. In a few weeks Edward again took up arms, and was
joined by many of Montfort’s associates, including his cousin,
Henry of Almaine. Even the Earl of Gloucester was wavering. The
barons feared the appeal to arms, and entered into negotiations.
Neither side was strong enough to obtain mastery over the other,
and a recourse to arbitration seemed the best way out of an
impossible situation. Accordingly, on December, 1263, the two
parties agreed to submit the question of the validity of the
Provisions to the judgment of Louis IX.

The king and his son at once crossed the channel to Amiens,
where the French king was to hear both sides. A fall from his horse
prevented Leicester attending the arbitration, and the barons were
represented by Peter Montfort, lord of Beaudesert castle in
Warwickshire, and representative of an ancient Anglo-Norman house
that was not akin to the family of Earl Simon. Louis did not waste
time, and on January 23, 1264, issued his decision in a document
called the “Mise of Amiens,” which pronounced the Provisions
invalid, largely on the ground of the papal sentence. Henry was
declared free to select his own wardens of castles and ministers,
and Louis expressly annulled 113“the statute that the realm of England
should henceforth be governed by native-born Englishmen”. “We
ordain,” he added, “that the king shall have full power and free
jurisdiction over his realm as in the days before the Provisions.”
The only consolation to the barons was that Louis declared that he
did not intend to derogate from the ancient liberties of the realm,
as established by charter or custom, and that he urged a general
amnesty on both parties. In all essential points Louis decided in
favour of Henry. Though the justest of kings, he was after all a
king, and the limitation of the royal authority by a baronial
committee seemed to him to be against the fundamental idea of
monarchy. The pious son of the Church was biassed by the authority
of two successive popes, and he was not unmoved by the indignation
of his wife, the sister of Queen Eleanor. A few weeks later Urban
IV. confirmed the award.

The Mise of Amiens was too one-sided to be accepted. The
decision to refer matters to St. Louis had been made hastily, and
many enemies of the king had taken no part in it. They, at least,
were free to repudiate the judgment and they included the
Londoners, the Cinque Ports, and nearly the whole of the lesser
folk of England. The Londoners set the example of rebellion. They
elected a constable and a marshal, and joining forces with Hugh
Despenser, the baronial justiciar, who still held the Tower,
marched out to Isleworth, where they burnt the manor of the King of
the Romans. “And this,” wrote the London Chronicler, “was the
beginning of trouble and the origin of the deadly war by which so
many thousand men perished.” The Londoners did not act alone.
Leicester refused to be bound by the award, though definitely
pledged to obey it. It was, he maintained, as much perjury to
abandon the Provisions as to be false to the promise to accept the
Mise of Amiens. After a last attempt at negotiation at a parliament
at Oxford, he withdrew with his followers and prepared for
resistance. “Though all men quit me,” he cried, “I will remain with
my four sons and fight for the good cause which I have sworn to
defend—the honour of Holy Church and the good of the realm.”
This was no mere boast. The more his associates fell away, the more
the Montfort family took the lead. While Leicester organised
resistance in the south, he sent his elder sons, Simon and Henry,
to head the revolt in the midlands and the west.

114There was already war in the march of Wales
when Henry Montfort crossed the Severn and strove to make common
cause with Llewelyn. But the Welsh prince held aloof from him, and
Edward himself soon made his way to the march. At first all went
well for young Montfort. Edward, unable to capture Gloucester and
its bridge, was forced to beg for a truce. Before long he found
himself strong enough to repudiate the armistice and take
possession of Gloucester. Master of the chief passage over the
lower Severn, Edward abandoned the western campaign and went with
his marchers to join his father at Oxford, where he at once stirred
up the king to activity. The masters of the university, who were
strong partisans of Montfort, were chased away from the town. Then
the royal army marched against Northampton, the headquarters of the
younger Simon, who was resting there, and, on April 4, the king and
his son burst upon the place. Their first assault was unsuccessful,
but next day the walls were scaled, the town captured, and many
leading barons, including young Simon, taken prisoner. The victors
thereupon marched northwards, devastated Montfort’s Leicestershire
estates, and thence proceeded to Nottingham, which opened its gates
in a panic.

Leicester himself had not been idle. While his sons were
courting disaster in the west and midlands, he threw himself into
London, where he was rapturously welcomed. The Londoners, however,
became very unruly, committed all sorts of excesses against the
wealthy royalists, and cruelly plundered and murdered the Jews.
Montfort himself did not disdain to share in the spoils of the
Jewry, though he soon turned to nobler work. He was anxious to open
up communications with his allies in the Cinque Ports. But Earl
Warenne, in Rochester castle, blocked the passage of the Dover road
over the Medway. Accordingly Montfort marched with a large
following of Londoners to Rochester, captured the town, and
assaulted the castle with such energy that it was on the verge of
surrendering. The news of Warenne’s peril reached Henry in the
midlands. In five days the royalists made their way from Nottingham
to Rochester, a distance of over 160 miles. On their approach
Montfort withdrew into London.

Flushed with their successes at Northampton and Rochester, the
royalists marched through Kent and Sussex, plundering 115and devastating
the lands of their enemies. Though masters of the open country,
they had to encounter the resistance of the Clare castles, and the
solid opposition of the Cinque Ports. Their presence on the south
coast was specially necessary, for Queen Eleanor, who had gone
abroad, was waiting, with an army of foreign mercenaries, on the
Flemish coast, for an opportunity of sailing to her husband’s
succour. The royal army was hampered by want of provisions, and was
only master of the ground on which it was camped. As a first fruit
of the alliance with Llewelyn, Welsh soldiers lurked behind every
hedge and hill, cut off stragglers, intercepted convoys, and
necessitated perpetual watchfulness. At last the weary and hungry
troops found secure quarters in Lewes, the centre of the estates of
Earl Warenne.

Montfort then marched southwards from the capital. Besides the
baronial retinues, a swarm of Londoners, eager for the fray, though
unaccustomed to military restraints, accompanied him. On May 13 he
encamped at Fletching, a village hidden among the dense oak woods
of the Weald, some nine miles north of Lewes. A last effort of
diplomacy was attempted by Bishop Cantilupe of Worcester who,
despite papal censures, still accompanied the baronial forces. But
the royalists would not listen to the mediation of so pronounced a
partisan. Nothing therefore was left but the appeal to the
sword.

The royal army was the more numerous, and included the greater
names. Of the heroes of the struggle of 1258 the majority was in
the king’s camp, including most of the lords of the Welsh march,
and the hardly less fierce barons of the north, whose grandfathers
had wrested the Great Charter from John. The returned Poitevins
with their followers mustered strongly, and the confidence of the
royalists was so great that they neglected all military
preparations. The poverty of Montfort’s host in historic families
attested the complete disintegration of the party since 1263. Its
strength lay in the young enthusiasts, who were still dominated by
the strong personality and generous ideals of Leicester, such as
the Earl of Gloucester, or Humphrey Bohun of Brecon, whose father,
the Earl of Hereford, was fighting upon the king’s side. Early on
the morning of May 14 Montfort arrayed his troops and marched
southward in the direction of Lewes. Dawn had 116hardly broken
when the troops were massed on the summit of the South Downs,
overlooking Lewes from the north-west.

Lewes is situated on the right bank of a great curve of the
river Ouse, which almost encircles the town. To the south are the
low-lying marshes through which the river meanders towards the sea,
while to the north, east, and west are the bare slopes of the South
Downs, through which the river forces its way past the gap in which
the town is situated. To the north of the town lies the strong
castle of the Warennes, wherein Edward had taken up his quarters,
while in the southern suburb the Cluniac priory of St. Pancras, the
chief foundation of the Warennes, afforded lodgings for King Henry
and the King of the Romans. When Simon reached the summit of the
downs, his movements were visible from the walls. But the royal
army was still sleeping and its sentinels kept such bad watch that
the earl was able to array his troops at his leisure.

From the summit of the hills two great spurs, separated by a
waterless valley, slope down towards the north and west sides of
the town. The more northerly led straight to the castle, and the
more southerly to the priory. Montfort’s plan was to throw his main
strength on the attack on the priory, while deluding the enemy into
the belief that his chief object was to attack the castle. He was
not yet fully recovered from his fall from his horse, and it was
known that he generally travelled in a closed car or horse-litter.
This vehicle he posted in a conspicuous place on the northerly
spur, and planted over it his standard. In front of it were massed
the London militia, mainly infantry and the least effective element
in his host. Meanwhile the knights and men-at-arms were mustered on
the southerly spur under the personal direction of Montfort, who
held himself in the rear with the reserve, while the foremost files
were commanded by the young Earl of Gloucester, whom Simon solemnly
dubbed to knighthood before the assembled squadrons. Then the two
divisions of the army advanced towards Lewes, hoping to find their
enemies still in their beds.

At the last moment the alarm was given, and before the barons
approached the town, the royalists, pouring out of castle, town,
and priory, hastily took up their position face to face to the
enemy. All turned out as Montfort had foreseen. Edward, emerging
from the castle with his cousin Henry of Almaine, 117his Poitevin
uncles, and the warriors of the march, observed the standard of
Montfort on the hill, and supposing that the earl was with his
banner, dashed impetuously against the left wing of Leicester’s
troops. He soon found himself engaged with the Londoners, who broke
and fled in confusion before his impetuous charge. Eager to revenge
on the flying citizens the insults they had directed against his
parents, he pursued the beaten militia for many a mile, inflicting
terrible damage upon them. On his way he captured Simon’s standard
and horse-litter, and slew its occupants, though they were three
royalist members of the city aristocracy detained there for sure
keeping. When the king’s son drew rein he was many miles from
Lewes, whither he returned, triumphant but exhausted.

The removal of Edward and the marchers from the field enabled
Montfort to profit by his sacrifice of the Londoners. The followers
of the two kings on the left of the royalist lines could not
withstand the weight of the squadrons of Leicester and Gloucester.
The King of the Romans was driven to take refuge in a mill, where
he soon made an ignominious surrender. Henry himself lost his horse
under him and was forced to yield himself prisoner to Gilbert of
Gloucester. The mass of the army was forced back on to the town and
priory, which were occupied by the victors. Scarcely was their
victory assured when Edward and the marchers came back from the
pursuit of the Londoners. Thereupon the battle was renewed in the
streets of the town. It was, however, too late for the weary
followers of the king’s son to reverse the fortunes of the day.
Some threw themselves into the castle, where the king’s standard
still floated; Edward himself took sanctuary in the church of the
Franciscans; many strove to escape eastwards over the Ouse bridge
or by swimming over the river. The majority of the latter perished
by drowning or by the sword: but two compact bands of mail-clad
horsemen managed to cut their way through to safety. One of these,
a force of some two hundred, headed by Earl Warenne himself, and
his brothers-in-law, Guy of Lusignan and William of Valence,
secured their retreat to the spacious castle of Pevensey, of which
Warenne was constable, and from which the possibility of continuing
their flight by sea remained open. Of greater military consequence
was the successful escape of the lords of the Welsh 118march, whose
followers were next day the only section of the royalist army which
was still a fighting force. This was the only immediate limitation
to the fulness of Montfort’s victory. After seven weary years, the
judgment of battle secured the triumph of the “good cause,” which
had so long been delayed by the weakness of his confederates and
the treachery of his enemies. Not the barons of 1258, but Simon and
his personal following were the real conquerors at
Lewes.


CHAPTER VI.

THE RULE OF MONTFORT AND THE ROYALIST RESTORATION.

119On the day after the battle, Henry III.
accepted the terms imposed upon him by Montfort in a treaty called
the “Mise of Lewes,” by which he promised to uphold the Great
Charter, the Charter of the Forests, and the Provisions of Oxford.
A body of arbitrators was constituted, in which the Bishop of
London was the only Englishman, but which included Montfort’s
friend, Archbishop Eudes Rigaud of Rouen; the new papal legate, Guy
Foulquois, cardinal-bishop of Sabina; and Peter the chamberlain,
Louis IX.’s most trusted counsellor, with the Duke of Burgundy or
Charles of Anjou, to act as umpire. These arbitrators were,
however, to be sworn to choose none save English councillors, and
Henry took oath to follow the advice of his native-born council in
all matters of state. An amnesty was secured to Leicester and
Gloucester; and Edward and Henry of Almaine surrendered as hostages
for the good behaviour of the marchers, who still remained under
arms. By the establishment of baronial partisans as governors of
the castles, ministers, sheriffs, and conservators of the peace,
the administration passed at once into the hands of the victorious
party. Three weeks later writs were issued for a parliament which
included four knights from every shire. In this assembly the final
conditions of peace were drawn up, and arrangements made for
keeping Henry under control for the rest of his life, and Edward
after him, for a term of years to be determined in due course.
Leicester and Gloucester were associated with Stephen Berkstead,
the Bishop of Chichester, to form a body of three electors. By
these three a Council of Nine was appointed, three of whom were to
be in constant attendance at court; and without their advice the
king was to do nothing. 120Hugh Despenser was continued as justiciar,
while the chancery went to the Bishop of Worcester’s nephew, Thomas
of Cantilupe, a Paris doctor of canon law, and chancellor of the
University of Oxford.

Once more a baronial committee put the royal authority into
commission, and ruled England through ministers of its own choice.
While agreeing in this essential feature, the settlement of 1264
did not merely reproduce the constitution of 1258. It was simpler
than its forerunner, since there was no longer any need of the
cumbrous temporary machinery for the revision of the whole system
of government, nor for the numerous committees and commissions to
which previously so many functions had been assigned. The main
tasks before the new rulers were not constitution-making but
administration and defence. Moreover, the later constitution shows
some recognition of the place due to the knights of the shire and
their constituents. It is less closely oligarchical than the
previous scheme. This may partly be due to the continued divisions
of the greater barons, but it is probably also in large measure
owing to the preponderance of Simon of Montfort. The young Earl of
Gloucester and the simple and saintly Bishop of Chichester were but
puppets in his hands. He was the real elector who nominated the
council, and thus controlled the government. Every act of the new
administration reflects the boldness and largeness of his
spirit.

The pacification after Lewes was more apparent than real, and
there were many restless spirits that scorned to accept the
settlement which Henry had so meekly adopted. The marchers were in
arms in the west, and were specially formidable because they
detained in their custody the numerous prisoners captured at the
sack of Northampton. The fugitives from Lewes were holding their
own behind the walls of Pevensey, though Earl Warenne and other
leaders had made their escape to France, where they joined the army
which Queen Eleanor had collected on the north coast for the
purpose of invading England and restoring her husband to power. The
papacy and the whole official forces of the Church were in bitter
hostility to the new system. The collapse of Henry’s rule had
ruined the papal plans in Sicily, where Manfred easily maintained
his ground against so strong a successor of the unlucky Edmund as
Charles of Anjou. 121The papal legate, Guy Foulquois, was waiting
at Boulogne for admission into England, and, far from being
conciliated by his appointment as an arbitrator, was dexterously
striving to make the arbitration ineffective, by summoning the
bishops adhering to Montfort to appear before him, and sending them
back with orders to excommunicate Earl Simon and all his
supporters. The only gleam of hope was to be found in the
unwillingness of the King of France to interfere actively in the
domestic disputes of England. The death of Urban IV. for the moment
brought relief, but, after a long vacancy, the new pope proved to
be none other than the legate Guy, who in February, 1265, mounted
the papal throne as Clement IV. It was to no purpose that Walter of
Cantilupe assembled the patriotic bishops and appealed to a general
council, or that radical friars like the author of the Song of
Lewes
formulated the popular policy in spirited verse. The
greatest forces of the time were steadily opposed to the
revolutionary government, and rare strength and boldness were
necessary to make head against them.

Before the end of 1264 the vigour of Earl Simon triumphed over
some of his immediate difficulties. In August he summoned the
military forces of the realm to meet the threatened invasion.
Adverse storms, however, dispersed Queen Eleanor’s fleet, and her
mercenaries, weary of the long delays that had exhausted her
resources, went home in disgust. This left Simon free to betake
himself to the west, and on December 15 he forced the marcher lords
to accept a pacification called the Provisions of Worcester, by
which they agreed to withdraw for a year and a day to Ireland,
leaving their families and estates in the hands of the ruling
faction.

On the day after the signature of the treaty, Henry, who
accompanied Simon to the west, issued from Worcester the writs for
a parliament that sat in London from January to March in 1265. From
the circumstances of the case this famous assembly could only be a
meeting of the supporters of the existing government. So scanty was
its following among the magnates that writs of summons were only
issued to five earls and eighteen barons, though the strong muster
of bishops, abbots, and priors showed that the papal anathema had
done little to shake the fidelity of the clergy to Montfort’s
cause. The special feature of the gathering, however, was the
summoning 122of two knights from every shire, side by side
with the barons of the faithful Cinque Ports and two
representatives from every city and borough, convened by writs
sent, not to the sheriff, after later custom, but to the cities and
boroughs directly. It was the presence of this strong popular
element which long caused this parliament to be regarded as the
first really representative assembly in our history, and gained for
Earl Simon the fame of being the creator of the House of Commons.
Modern research has shown that neither of these views can be
substantiated. It was no novelty for the crown to strengthen the
baronial parliaments by the representatives of the shire-moots, and
there were earlier precedents for the holding meetings of the
spokesmen of the cities and boroughs. What was new was the
combination of these two types of representatives in a single
assembly, which was convoked, not merely for a particular
administrative purpose, but for a great political object. The real
novelty and originality of Earl Simon’s action lay in his giving a
fresh proof of his disposition to fall back upon the support of the
ordinary citizen against the hostility or indifference of the
magnates, to whom the men of 1258 wished to limit all political
deliberation. This is in itself a sufficient indication of policy
to give Leicester an almost unique position among the statesmen to
whom the development of our representative institutions are due.
But just as his parliament was not in any sense our first
representative assembly, so it did not include in any complete
sense a House of Commons at all. We must still wait for a
generation before the rival and disciple of Montfort, Edward, the
king’s son, established the popular element in our parliament on a
permanent basis. Yet in the links which connect the early baronial
councils with the assemblies of the three estates of the fourteenth
century, not one is more important than Montfort’s parliament of
January, 1265.

The chief business of parliament was to complete the settlement
of the country. Simon won a new triumph in making terms with the
king’s son. Edward had witnessed the failure of his mother’s
attempts at invasion, the futility of the legatine anathema, and
the collapse of the marchers at Worcester. He saw it was useless to
hold out any longer, and unwillingly bought his freedom at the high
price that Simon exacted. He transferred to his uncle the earldom
of Chester, including all the 123lands in Wales that might still be
regarded as appertaining to it. This measure put Simon in that
strong position as regards Wales and the west which Edward had
enjoyed since the days of his marriage. It involved a breach in the
alliance between Edward and the marchers, and the subjection of the
most dangerous district of the kingdom to Simon’s personal
authority. It was safe to set free the king’s son, when his
territorial position and his political alliances were thus
weakened.

At the moment of his apparent triumph, Montfort’s authority
began to decline. It was something to have the commons on his side:
but the magnates were still the greatest power in England, and in
pressing his own policy to the uttermost, Simon had fatally
alienated the few great lords who still adhered to him. There was a
fierce quarrel in parliament between Leicester and the shifty
Robert Ferrars, Earl of Derby. For the moment Leicester prevailed,
and Derby was stripped of his lands and was thrown into prison. But
his fate was a warning to others, and the settlement between
Montfort and Edward aroused the suspicions of the Earl of
Gloucester. Gilbert of Clare was now old enough to think for
himself, and his close personal devotion to Montfort could not
blind him to the antagonism of interests between himself and his
friend. He was gallant, strenuous, and high-minded, but
quarrelsome, proud, and unruly, and his strong character was
balanced by very ordinary ability. His outlook was limited, and his
ideals were those of his class; such a man could neither understand
nor sympathise with the broader vision and wider designs of
Leicester. Moreover, with all Simon’s greatness, there was in him a
fierce masterfulness and an inordinate ambition which made
co-operation with him excessively difficult for all such as were
not disposed to stand to him in the relation of disciple to master.
And behind the earl were his self-seeking and turbulent sons, set
upon building up a family interest that stood directly in the way
of the magnates’ claim to control the state. Thus personal
rivalries and political antagonisms combined to lead Earl Gilbert
on in the same course that his father, Earl Richard, had traversed.
The closest ally of Leicester became his bitterest rival. The
victorious party split up in 1265, as it had split up in 1263. And
the dissolution of the dominant faction once more gave Edward a
better chance of regaining the upper hand than 124was to be hoped
for from foreign mercenaries and from papal support.

Gloucester was the natural leader of the lords of the Welsh
march. He was not only the hereditary lord of Glamorgan, but had
received the custody of William of Valence’s forfeited palatinate
of Pembroke. He had shown self-control in separating himself so
long from the marcher policy; and his growing suspicion of the
Montforts threw him back into his natural alliance with them. Even
after the treaty of Worcester, the marchers remained under arms.
They had obtained from the weakness of the government repeated
prolongations of the period fixed for their withdrawal into
Ireland. It was soon rumoured that they were sure of a refuge in
Gloucester’s Welsh estates, and Leicester, never afraid of making
enemies, bitterly reproached Earl Gilbert with receiving the
fugitives into his lands. Shortly after the breaking up of
parliament, Gloucester fled to the march, and a little later
William of Valence and Earl Warenne landed in Pembrokeshire with a
small force of men-at-arms and crossbowmen. There was no longer any
hope of carrying out the Provisions of Worcester, and once more
Montfort was forced to proceed to the west to put down
rebellion.

By the end of April Montfort was at Gloucester, accompanied by
the king and Edward, who, despite his submission, remained
virtually a prisoner. Earl Gilbert was master of all South Wales,
and closely watched his rival’s movements from the neighbouring
Forest of Dean. It was with difficulty that Earl Simon and his
royal captives advanced from Gloucester to Hereford, but Earl
Gilbert preferred to negotiate rather than to push matters to
extremities. He went in person to Hereford and renewed his homage
to the king. Arbitrators were appointed to settle the disputes
between the two earls, and a proclamation was issued declaring that
the rumour of dissension between them was “vain, lying, and
fraudulently invented”. For the next few days harmony seemed
restored.

Gloucester’s submission lured Leicester into relaxing his
precautions. His enemies took advantage of his remissness to hatch
an audacious plot which soon enabled them to renew the struggle
under more favourable conditions. Since his nominal release, Edward
had been allowed the diversions of riding and hunting, and on May
28 he was suffered to go out for a ride 125under negligent or corrupt
guard. Once well away from Hereford, the king’s son fled from his
lax custodians and joined Roger Mortimer, who was waiting for him
in a neighbouring wood. On the next day he was safe behind the
walls of Mortimer’s castle of Wigmore, and, the day after, met Earl
Gilbert at Ludlow, where he promised to uphold the charters and
expel the foreigners. Valence and Warenne hurried from
Pembrokeshire and made common cause with Edward and Gilbert. Edward
then took the lead in the councils of the marchers, who, from that
moment, obtained a unity of purpose and policy that they had
hitherto lacked. He and his allies could claim to be the true
champions of the Charters and the Provisions of Oxford against the
grasping foreigner who strove to rule over king and barons
alike.

Montfort’s small force was cut off from its base by the rapidity
of the marchers’ movements. It was in vain that all the supporters
of the existing government were summoned to the assistance of the
hard-pressed army at Hereford. Before the end of June, Edward
completed the conquest of the Severn valley by the capture of the
town and castle of Gloucester. A broad river and a strong army
stood between Montfort and succour from England. Leicester then
turned to Llewelyn of Wales, who took up his quarters at Pipton,
near Hay. There, on June 22, a treaty was signed between the Welsh
prince and the English king by which Henry was forced to make huge
concessions to Llewelyn in order to secure his alliance. Llewelyn
was recognised as prince of all Wales. The overlordship over all
the barons of Wales was granted to him, and the numerous conquests,
which he had made at the expense of the marchers, were ceded to him
in full possession.

Thus Llewelyn, like his grandfather in the days of the Great
Charter, profited by the dissensions of the English to obtain the
recognition of his claims which had invariably been refused when
England was united. The Welsh prince gained a unique opportunity of
making his weight felt in general English politics, but with all
his ability he hardly rose to the occasion. Montfort had pressing
need of his help. A few days after the treaty of Pipton, Gloucester
Castle opened its gates to Edward, and the marchers advanced
westwards to seek out Earl Simon at Hereford. Leicester fled in
alarm before their overwhelming 126forces. He was driven from the Wye
to the Usk, and, beaten in a sharp fight on Newport bridge, found
refuge only by retreating up the Usk valley, whence he escaped
northwards into the hilly region where Llewelyn ruled over the
lands once dominated by the Mortimers. Before long Montfort’s
English followers grew weary of the hard conditions of mountain
warfare. With their heavy armour and barbed horses it was difficult
for them to emulate the tactics of the Welsh, and they revolted
against the simple diet of milk and meat that contented their
Celtic allies. They could not get on without bread, and, as bread
was not to be found among the hills, they forced their leader to
return to the richer regions of the east. Llewelyn did little to
help them in their need, and did not accompany them in their march
back to the Severn valley, though a large but disorderly force of
Welsh infantry still remained with Simon as the fruit of the
alliance with their prince.

By the end of July, Simon was once more in the Severn valley,
seeking for a passage over the river. On August 2 he found a ford
over the stream some miles south of Worcester. There he crossed
with all his forces and encamped for the night at Kempsey, one of
Bishop Cantilupe’s manors on the left bank. His skill as a general
had extricated him from a position of the utmost peril. All might
yet be regained if he could join forces with an army of relief
which his son Simon had slowly levied in the south and midlands.
But his quarrel with Gloucester and his alliance with the Welsh had
done much to undermine Montfort’s popularity, and the younger Simon
had no appreciation of the necessity for decisive action. Summoned
from the long siege of Pevensey by his father’s danger, he wasted
time in plundering the lands of the royalists, and only left London
on July 8, whence he led his men by slow stages to Kenilworth. On
July 31 young Simon’s troops took up their quarters for the night
in the open country round Kenilworth castle. They had no notion
that the enemy was at hand and troubled neither to defend
themselves nor to keep watch. Edward, warned by spies of their
approach, abandoned his close guard of the Severn fords, and in the
early morning of August 1 fell suddenly upon the sleeping host and
scattered it with little difficulty. The younger Simon and a few of
his followers took 127refuge in the castle. As a fighting force the
army of relief ceased to exist.

Leicester, knowing nothing of his son’s disaster, made his way,
on August 3, from Kempsey to Evesham, where he rested for the
night. Next morning, after mass and breakfast, the army was about
to continue its march, when scouts descried troops advancing upon
the town. At first it was hoped that they were the followers of
young Simon, but their near approach revealed them to be the army
of the marchers. With extraordinary rapidity Edward led his troops
back to Worcester as soon as he had won the fight at Kenilworth.
Learning there that Simon had crossed the river in his absence, he
at once turned back to meet him, seeking to elude his vigilance by
a long night march by circuitous routes. The result was that for
the second time he caught his enemy in a trap.

Evesham, like Lewes, stands on a peninsula. It is situated on
the right bank of a wide curve of the Avon, and approachable only
by crossing over the river, or by way of the sort of isthmus
between the two bends of the Avon a little to the north of the
town. Edward occupied this isthmus with his best troops, and thus
cut off all prospect of escape by land. The other means of exit
from the town was over the bridge which connects it with its
south-eastern suburb of Bengeworth, on the left bank of the river.
Edward, however, took the precaution to detach Gloucester with a
strong force to hold Bengeworth, and thus prevent Simon’s escape
over the bridge. The weary and war-worn host of Montfort, then, was
out-generalled in such fashion that effective resistance to a
superior force, flushed by recent victory, was impossible. Simon
himself saw that his last hour was come; yet he could not but
admire the skilful plan which had so easily discomfited him. “By
the arm of St. James,” he declared, “they come on cunningly. Yet
they have not taught themselves that order of battle; they have
learnt it from me. God have mercy upon our souls, for our bodies
are theirs.”

Edward and Gloucester both advanced simultaneously to the
attack. A storm broke at the moment of the encounter, and the
battle was fought in a darkness that obscured the brightness of an
August day. Leicester’s Welsh infantry broke at once before the
charge of the mail-clad horsemen, and took 128refuge behind hedges and
walls, where they were hunted out and butchered after the main
fight was over. But the men-at-arms struggled valiantly against
Edward’s superior forces, though they were soon borne down by sheer
numbers. Simon fought like a hero and met a soldier’s death. With
him were slain his son Henry, his faithful comrade Peter Montfort,
the baronial justiciar Hugh Despenser, and many other men of mark.
A large number of prisoners fell into the victor’s hands, and King
Henry, who unwillingly followed Simon in all his wanderings, was
wounded in the shoulder by his son’s followers, and only escaped a
worse fate by revealing his identity with the cry: “Slay me not! I
am Henry of Winchester, your King.” The marchers gratified their
rage by massacring helpless fugitives, and by mutilating the bodies
of the slain. Earl Simon’s head was sent as a present to the wife
of Roger Mortimer; and it was with difficulty that the mangled
corpse found its last rest in the church of Evesham Abbey. His
memory long lived in the hearts of his adopted countrymen, and
especially among monks and friars, who despite the ban of the
Church, hailed him as another St. Thomas, for he too had lain down
his life for the cause of justice and religion. Miracles were
worked at his tomb; liturgies composed in his honour, and an
informal popular canonisation, which no papal censures could
prevent, kept his memory green. His faults were forgotten in the
pathos of his end. His work survived the field of Evesham and the
reaction which succeeded it. His victorious nephew learnt well the
lesson of his career, and the true successor of the martyred earl
was the future Edward I.

No thoughts of policy disturbed the fierce passion of revenge
which possessed the victorious marchers. On August 7 Henry issued a
proclamation announcing that he had resumed the personal exercise
of the royal power. The baronial ministers and sheriffs were
replaced by royalist partisans. The acts of the revolutionary
government were denounced as invalid. The faithful city of London
was cruelly humiliated for its zeal for Earl Simon. The exiles,
headed by Queen Eleanor and Archbishop Boniface, returned from
their long sojourn beyond sea. With them came to England a new
legate, the Cardinal Ottobon, specially sent from the papal court
to punish the bishops and clergy that had persisted in their
adherence to the 129popular cause. Four prelates were
excommunicated and suspended from their functions, including
Berkstead of Chichester and Cantilupe of Worcester. But the aged
Bishop of Worcester was delivered from persecution by death;
“snatched away,” as a kindly foe says, “lest he should see evil
days”. His nephew, Thomas of Cantilupe, the baronial chancellor,
fled to Paris, where he forsook politics for the study of theology.
The widowed Countess of Leicester was not saved by her near kindred
to the king from lifelong banishment. At last a general sentence of
forfeiture was pronounced against all who had fought against
Edward, either at Kenilworth or Evesham. There was a greedy
scramble for the spoils of victory. The greatest of these,
Montfort’s forfeited earldom of Leicester, went to Edmund, the
king’s younger son. Edward took back the earldom of Chester and all
his old possessions. Roger Mortimer was rewarded by grants of land
and franchises which raised the house of Wigmore to a position only
surpassed by that of the strongest of the earldoms.

At first the Montfort party showed an inclination to accept the
defeat at Evesham as decisive. Even young Simon of Montfort, who
still held out at Kenilworth, considered it prudent to restore his
prisoner, the King of the Romans, to liberty. But the victors’
resolve to deprive all their beaten foes of their estates, drove
the vanquished into fresh risings. The first centre of the revolt
of the disinherited was at Kenilworth, but before long the younger
Simon abandoned the castle to join a numerous band which had found
a more secure retreat in the isle of Axholme, amidst the marshes of
the lower Trent. There they held their own until the winter, when
they were persuaded by Edward to accept terms. A little later,
Simon again revolted and joined the mariners of the Cinque Ports,
whose towns still held out against the king, save Dover, which
Edward had captured after a siege. Under Simon’s leadership the
Cinque Ports played the part of pirates on all merchants going to
and from England. At last in March, 1266, Edward forced Winchelsea
to open its gates to him. He next turned his arms against a valiant
freebooter, Adam Gordon, who lurked with his band of outlaws in the
dense beech woods of the Chilterns. With the capture of Adam
Gordon, after a hand-to-hand tussle with Edward in 130which the king’s
son narrowly escaped with his life, the resistance in the south was
at an end.

As one centre of rebellion was pacified other disturbances
arose. In the spring of 1266, Robert Ferrars, Earl of Derby, newly
released from the prison into which Earl Simon had thrown him,
raised a revolt in his own county. On May 15, 1266, Derby was
defeated by Henry of Almaine at Chesterfield. His earldom was
transferred to Edmund, the king’s son, already Montfort’s successor
as Earl of Leicester, and in 1267 also Earl of Lancaster, a new
earldom, deriving its name from the youngest of the shires.[1]
Reduced to the Staffordshire estate of Chartley, the house of
Ferrars fell back into the minor baronage. Kenilworth was still
unconquered. Its walls were impregnable except to famine, and
before his flight to Axholme young Simon had procured provisions
adequate for a long resistance. The garrison harried the
neighbourhood with such energy that the whole levies of the realm
were assembled to subdue it. After a fruitless assault, the
royalists settled down to a blockade which lasted from midsummer to
Christmas. The legate, Ottobon, appearing in the besiegers’ camp to
excommunicate the defenders, they in derision dressed up their
surgeon in the red robes of a cardinal, in which disguise he
answered Ottobon’s curses by a travesty of the censures of the
Church.

[1] For Edmund’s estates and whole career, see
W.E. Rhodes’ Edmund, Earl of Lancaster, in Engl. Hist.
Review
, x. (1895), 19-40 and 209-37.

The blockade soon tried the patience of the barons. It was hard
to keep any medieval army long together, and the lords, anxious to
go back to their homes, complained of the harsh policy that
compelled their long attendance. The royalist host split up into
two parties, led respectively by Roger Mortimer and Earl Gilbert of
Gloucester. The cruel lord of Wigmore was the type of the extreme
reaction. Intent only on vengeance, booty, and ambition, Mortimer
clamoured for violent measures, and was eager to reject all
compromises. Gloucester, on the other hand, posed as the mediator,
and urged the need of pacifying the disinherited by mitigating the
sentence of forfeiture which had driven them into prolonged
resistance. In the first flush of victory, Edward had been
altogether on Mortimer’s side, but gradually statecraft and
humanity turned 131him from the reckless policy of the marcher.
Edward’s adhesion to counsels of moderation changed the situation.
While Mortimer pressed the siege of Kenilworth, Edward and
Gloucester met a parliament at Northampton which agreed to uphold
the policy of 1258 and mitigate the hard lot of the disinherited. A
document drawn up in the camp at Kenilworth received the approval
of parliament and was published on October 31. The Dictum de
Kenilworth
, as it was called, was largely taken up with
assertions of the authority of the crown, and denunciations of the
memory of Earl Simon. More essential points were the re-enactment
of the Charters and the redress of some of the grievances against
which the Provisions of 1258 were directed. The vital article,
however, laid down that the stern sentence of forfeiture against
adherents of the fallen cause was to be remitted, and allowed
rebels to redeem their estates by paying a fine, which in most
cases was to be assessed at five years’ value of their lands. Hard
as were these terms, they were milder than those which had
previously been offered to the insurgents. Yet the defenders of
Kenilworth could not bring themselves to accept them until
December, when disease and famine caused them to surrender. Despite
their long-deferred submission, the garrison was admitted to the
terms of the Dictum.

Even then resistance was not yet over. A forlorn hope of the
disinherited, headed by John d’Eyville, established themselves
about Michaelmas in the isle of Ely, where they made themselves the
terror of all East Anglia, plundering towns so far apart as Norwich
and Cambridge, maltreating the Jews, and holding the rich citizens
to ransom. Early in 1267 the north-country baron, John of Vescy,
rose in Northumberland, and violently resumed possession of his
forfeited castle of Alnwick. While Henry tarried at Cambridge,
Edward went north and soon won over Vescy by the clemency which
made the lord of Alnwick henceforth one of his most devoted
servants.

More formidable than the revolt of Eyville or Vescy was the
ambiguous attitude of Earl Gilbert of Gloucester. Roger Mortimer
was once more intriguing against him, and striving to upset the
Kenilworth compromise. After a violent scene between the two
enemies in the parliament at Bury, Gloucester withdrew to the march
of Wales, where he waged war against Mortimer. In April, 1267, he
made his way with a great 132following to London, professing that he
wished to hold a conference with the legate. It was a critical
moment. Edward was still in the north; Henry was wasting his time
at Cambridge; the Londoners welcomed Earl Gilbert as a champion of
the good old cause; the legate took refuge in the Tower, and the
earl did not hesitate to lay siege to the stronghold. Before long
Gloucester was joined by Eyville and many of the Ely fugitives. It
seemed as if Gloucester was in as strong position as Montfort had
ever won, and that after two years of warfare the verdict of
Evesham was about to be reversed.

Edward marched south and joined forces with his father, who had
moved from Cambridge to Stratford, near London. Everything seemed
to suggest that the eastern suburbs of London would witness a fight
as stubborn as Lewes or Evesham. But Gloucester was not the man to
press things to extremities, and Edward though firm was
conciliatory. He delivered Ottobon from the hands of the rebels,[1]
and then arranged a peace upon terms which secured Gloucester’s
chief object of procuring better conditions for the disinherited.
Not only Earl Gilbert but Eyville and his associates were admitted
to the royal favour. A few desperadoes still held out until July in
the isle of Ely, and Edward devoted himself to tracking them to
their lairs. He built causeways of wattles over the fens, which
protected the disinherited in their last refuge. When he had
clearly shown his superiority, he offered the garrison of Ely the
terms of the Dictum de Kenilworth. With their acceptance of
these conditions the English struggle ended, in July, 1267, nearly
two years after the battle of Evesham.

[1] Engl. Hist. Review, xvii. (1902),
522.

Llewelyn still remained under arms. He had profited by the two
years of strife to deal deadly blows against the marchers. He
conquered the Mid-Welsh lands which had been granted to Mortimer,
and devastated Edward’s Cheshire earldom. When Gloucester grew
discontented with the course of events, the old friend of Montfort
became the close ally of the man who had ruined Montfort’s cause. A
Welsh chronicler treats Gloucester’s march to London as a movement
which naturally followed the alliance of Gloucester and Llewelyn.
On Gloucester’s submission, Llewelyn was left to his own resources.
Edward had it in his power to avenge past injuries 133by turning all
his forces against his old enemy. But the country was weary of war,
and Edward preferred to end the struggle. The legate Ottobon urged
both Edward and the Welsh prince to make peace, and in September,
1267, Henry and his son went down to Shrewsbury, accompanied by
Ottobon, who received from the king full powers to treat with
Llewelyn, and a promise that Henry would accept any terms that he
thought fit to conclude. Llewelyn thereupon sent ambassadors to
Shrewsbury, and the negotiations went on so smoothly that on
September 25 a definite treaty of peace was signed. On Michaelmas
day Henry met Llewelyn at Montgomery, received his homage, and
witnessed the formal ratification of the treaty.

By the treaty of Shrewsbury Llewelyn was recognised as Prince of
Wales, and as overlord of all the Welsh magnates, save the
representative of the old line of the princes of South Wales. The
four cantreds, Edward’s old patrimony, were ceded to him; and
though he promised to surrender many of his conquests, he was
allowed to remain in possession of great tracts of land in Mid and
South Wales, in the heart of the marcher region.[1] Substantially
the Welsh prince was recognised as holding the position which he
claimed from Montfort in the days of the treaty of Pipton. Alone of
Montfort’s friends, Llewelyn came out of an unsuccessful struggle
upon terms such as are seldom obtained even by victory in the
field. The triumph of the Welsh prince is the more remarkable
because Edward and his ally, Mortimer, were the chief sufferers by
the treaty. But Edward had learnt wisdom during his apprenticeship.
He recognised that the exhaustion of the country demanded peace at
any price, and he dreaded the possibility of the alliance of
Llewelyn and Earl Gilbert. But whatever Edward’s motives may have
been in concluding the treaty, it left Llewelyn in so strong a
position that he was encouraged to those fresh aggressions which in
the next reign proved the ruin of his power. The Welsh wars of
Edward I. are the best elucidation of the importance of the treaty
of Shrewsbury. The Welsh principality, which Edward as king was to
destroy, was as much the creation of the Barons’ War 134as the outcome
of the fierce Celtic enthusiasm which found its bravest champion in
the son of Griffith.

[1] For the growth of Llewelyn’s power see the
maps of Wales in 1247 and 1267 in Owens College Historical
Essays
, pp. 76 and 135.

It was time to redeem the promises by which the moderate party
had been won over to the royalist cause. The statute of Marlborough
of 1267 re-enacted in a more formal fashion the chief of the
Provisions of Westminster of 1259, and thus prevented the undoing
of all the progress attained during the years of struggle. Ottobon
in 1268 held a famous council at London, in which important canons
were enacted with a view to the reformation of the Church. A little
later the Londoners received back their forfeited charters and the
disinherited were restored to their estates. After these last
measures of reparation, England sank into a profound repose that
lasted for the rest of the reign of Henry III. A happy beginning of
the years of peace was the dedication of the new abbey of
Westminster, and the translation of the body of St. Edward to the
new shrine, whose completion had long been the dearest object of
the old king’s life.

At this time Louis IX. was meditating his second crusade, and in
every country in Europe the friars were preaching the duty of
fighting the infidel. Nowhere save in France did the Holy War win
more powerful recruits than in England. In 1268 Edward himself took
the cross,[1] and with him his brother Edmund of Lancaster, his
cousin Henry of Almaine, and many leading lords of both factions.
Financial difficulties delayed the departure of the crusaders, and
it was not until 1270 that Edward and Henry were able to start. On
reaching Provence, they learnt that Louis had turned his arms
against Tunis, whither they followed him with all speed. On
Edward’s arrival off Tunis, he found that Louis was dead and that
Philip III., the new French king, had concluded a truce with the
misbelievers. Profoundly mortified by this treason to Christendom,
Edward set forth with his little squadron to Acre, the chief town
of Palestine that still remained in Christian hands. Henry of
Almaine preferred to return home at once, but on his way through
Italy was murdered at Viterbo by the sons of Earl Simon of
Montfort, a deed of blood which 135revived the bitterest memories of
the Barons’ War. Edward remained in Palestine until August, 1272,
and threw all his wonted fire and courage into the hopeless task of
upholding the fast-decaying Latin kingdom. At last alarming news of
his father’s health brought him back to Europe.

[1] For Edward’s crusade see Riant’s article in
Archives de l’Orient Latin, i., 617-32 (1881).

On November 16, 1272, Henry III., then in his sixty-sixth year,
died at Westminster. His remains were laid at rest in the
neighbouring abbey church, hard by the shrine of St. Edward. With
him died the last of his generation. St. Louis’ death in August,
1270, has already been recorded. The death of Clement IV. in 1268
was followed by a three years’ vacancy in the papacy. This was
scarcely over when Richard, King of the Romans, prostrated by the
tragedy of Viterbo, preceded his brother to the tomb. Still
earlier, Boniface of Canterbury had ended his tenure of the chair
of St. Augustine. The new reign begins with fresh actors and fresh
motives of action.


CHAPTER VII.

THE EARLY FOREIGN POLICY AND LEGISLATION OF EDWARD I.

136The Dominican chronicler, Nicholas Trivet,
thus describes the personality of Edward I.: “He was of elegant
build and lofty stature, exceeding the height of the ordinary man
by a head and shoulders. His abundant hair was yellow in childhood,
black in manhood, and snowy white in age. His brow was broad, and
his features regular, save that his left eyelid drooped somewhat,
like that of his father, and hid part of the pupil. He spoke with a
stammer, which did not, however, detract from the persuasiveness of
his eloquence. His sinewy, muscular arms were those of the
consummate swordsman, and his long legs gave him a firm hold in the
saddle when riding the most spirited of steeds. His chief delight
was in war and tournaments, but he derived great pleasure from
hawking and hunting, and had a special joy in chasing down stags on
a fleet horse and slaying them with a sword instead of a hunting
spear. His disposition was magnanimous, but he was intolerant of
injuries, and reckless of dangers when seeking revenge, though
easily won over by a humble submission.”[1] The defects of his
youth are well brought out by the radical friar who wrote the
Song of Lewes. Even to the partisan of Earl Simon, Edward
was “a valiant lion, quick to attack the strongest, and fearing the
onslaught of none. But if a lion in pride and fierceness, he was a
panther in inconstancy and mutability, changing his word and
promise, cloaking himself by pleasant speech. When he is in a
strait he promises whatever you wish, but as soon as he has escaped
he forgets his promise. The treachery or falsehood, whereby he is
advanced, he calls prudence; the way whereby he arrives whither he
will, crooked 137though it be, he regards as straight;
whatever he likes he says is lawful, and he thinks he is released
from the law, as though he were greater than a king.”[2]

[1] Annals, pp. 181-82.

[2] Song of Lewes, pp. 14-15, ed.
Kingsford.

Hot and impulsive in disposition, easily persuaded that his own
cause was right, and with a full share in the pride of caste,
Edward committed many deeds of violence in his youth, and never got
over his deeply rooted habit of keeping the letter of his promise
while violating its spirit. Yet he learnt to curb his impetuous
temper, and few medieval kings had a higher idea of justice or a
more strict regard to his plighted word. “Keep troth” was inscribed
upon his tomb, and his reign signally falsified the prediction of
evil which the Lewes song-writer ventured to utter. A true sympathy
bound him closely to his nobles and people. His unstained family
life, his piety and religious zeal, his devotion to friends and
kinsfolk, his keen interest in the best movements of his time,
showed him a true son of Henry III. But his strength of will and
seriousness of purpose stand in strong contrast to his father’s
weakness and levity. A hard-working, clear-headed, practical, and
sober temperament made him the most capable king of all his line.
He may have been wanting in originality or deep insight, yet it is
impossible to dispute the verdict that has declared him to be the
greatest of all the Plantagenets.

The broad lines of Edward’s policy during the thirty-five years
of his kingship had already been laid down for him during his rude
schooling. The ineffectiveness of his father’s government inspired
him with a love of strong rule, and this enabled him to grapple
with the chronic maladministration which made even a well-ordered
medieval kingdom a hot-bed of disorder. The age of Earl Simon had
been fertile in new ideals and principles of government. Edward
held to the best of the traditions of his youth, and his task was
not one of creation so much as of selection. His age was an age of
definition. The series of great laws, which he made during the
earlier half of his reign, represented a long effort to appropriate
what was best in the age that had gone before, and to combine it in
orderly sequence. The same ideals mark the constitutional policy of
his later years. The materials for the future constitution of 138England
were already at his hand. It was a task well within Edward’s
capacity to strengthen the authority of the crown by associating
the loyal nobles and clergy in the work of ruling the state, and to
build up a body politic in which every class of the nation should
have its part. Yet he never willingly surrendered the most
insignificant of his prerogatives, and if he took the people into
partnership with him, he did so with the firm belief that he would
be a more powerful king if his subjects loved and trusted him.
Though closely associated with his nobles by many ties of kinship
and affection, he was the uncompromising foe of feudal separatism,
and hotly resented even the constitutional control which the barons
regarded as their right. In the same way the unlimited franchises
of the lords of the Welsh march, the almost regal authority which
the treaty of Shrewsbury gave to the Prince of Wales, the rejection
of his claims as feudal overlord of Scotland, were abhorrent to his
autocratic disposition. True son of the Church though he was, he
was the bitter foe of ecclesiastical claims which, constantly
encroaching beyond their own sphere, denied kings the fulness of
their authority.

Edward’s policy was thoroughly comprehensive. He is not only the
“English Justinian” and the creator of our later constitution; he
has rightly been praised for his clear conception of the ideal of a
united Britain which brought him into collision with Welsh and
Scots. His foreign policy lay as near to his heart as the conquest
of Wales or Scotland, or the subjection of priests and nobles. He
was eager to make Gascony obey him, anxious to keep in check the
French king, and to establish a sort of European balance of power,
of which England, as in Wolsey’s later dreams, was to be the tongue
of the balance. Yet, despite his severe schooling in self-control,
he undertook more than he could accomplish, and his failure was the
more signal because he found the utmost difficulty in discovering
trustworthy subordinates. Moreover, the limited resources of a
medieval state, and the even more limited control which a medieval
ruler had over these resources, were fatal obstacles in the way of
too ambitious a policy. Edward had inherited his father’s load of
debt, and could only accomplish great things by further pledging
his credit to foreign financiers, against whom his subjects raised
unending complaints. Yet, if his methods 139of attaining his objects were
sometimes mean and often violent, there was a rare nobility about
his general purpose.

Every precaution was taken to secure Edward’s succession and the
establishment of the provisional administration which was to rule
until his return. Before leaving England in 1270, Edward had
appointed as his agents Walter Giffard, Archbishop of York, Roger
Mortimer, and Robert Burnell, his favourite clerk. The vacancy of
the see of Canterbury after Boniface’s death placed Giffard in a
position of peculiar eminence. Appointed first lord of the council,
he virtually became regent; and he associated with himself in the
administration of the realm his two colleagues in the management of
the new king’s private affairs. Early in 1273 a parliament of
magnates and representatives of shires and boroughs took oaths of
allegiance to the king and continued the authority of the three
regents. By the double title of Edward’s personal delegation and
the recognition of the estates, Giffard, Mortimer, and Burnell
ruled the country for the two years which were to elapse before the
sovereign’s return. Their government was just, economical, and
peaceful. Even Gilbert of Gloucester remained quiet, and, save for
the refusal of the Prince of Wales to perform his feudal
obligations, the calm of the last years of the old reign continued.
It is evidence of constitutional progress that the administration
was carried on with so little friction in the absence of the
monarch. Roger Mortimer, the most formidable of the feudal
baronage, was himself one of the agents of this salutary change.
The marcher chieftain put down with promptitude an attempted revolt
of north-country knights which threatened public tranquillity.

Edward first heard of his father’s death in Sicily, but the
tidings of the maintenance of peace rendered it unnecessary for him
to hasten his return, and he made his way slowly through Italy. In
Sicily he was entertained by his uncle, Charles of Anjou. Thence he
went to Orvieto, where the new pope, Gregory X., who, as archdeacon
of Liege, had been the comrade of his crusade, was then residing.
From king and pope alike Edward earnestly sought vengeance for the
murder of Henry of Almaine. Proceeding northwards, he was received
with great pomp by the cities of Lombardy, and made personal
acquaintance with Savoy and its count, Philip, his aged
great-uncle. 140Crossing the Mont Cenis, he was welcomed by
bands of English magnates who had gone forth to meet him. He was
soon at the head of a little army, and in the true spirit of a hero
of romance halted to receive the challenge of the boastful Count of
Chalon. The tournament between the best knights of England and
Burgundy was fought out with such desperation that it became a
serious battle. At last Edward unhorsed the count in a personal
encounter, which added greatly to his fame. This “Little Battle of
Chalon” was the last victory of his irresponsible youth.

The serious business of kingcraft began when Edward met his
cousin, Philip III., at Paris. The news from England was still so
good that Edward resolved to remain in France with the twofold
object of settling his relations with the French monarchy and of
receiving the homage and regulating the affairs of Aquitaine.
Despite the treaty of Paris of 1259, there were so many subjects of
dispute between the English and French kings that, beneath the warm
protestations of affection between the kinsmen, there was, as a
French chronicler said, but a cat-and-dog love between them.[1] The
treaty had not been properly executed, and the English had long
complained that the French had not yielded up to England their
king’s rights over the three bishoprics of Limoges, Cahors, and
Périgueux, which St. Louis had ceded. New complications
arose after the death of Alfonse of Poitiers in the course of the
Tunisian crusade. By the treaty of Paris the English king should
then have entered into possession of Saintonge south of the
Charente, the Agenais, and lower Quercy. But the ministers of
Philip III. laid hands upon the whole of Alfonse’s inheritance and
refused to surrender these districts to the English. The welcome
which Edward received from his cousin at Paris could not blind him
to the incompatibility of their interests, nor to the impossibility
of obtaining at the moment the cession of the promised lands. He
did not choose to tarry at Paris while the diplomatists unravelled
the tangled web of statecraft. Nor would he tender an unconditional
homage to the prince who withheld from him his inheritance. Already
a stickler for legal rights, even when used to his own detriment,
Edward was 141unable to deny his subjection to the overlord
of Aquitaine. He therefore performed homage, but he phrased his
submission in terms which left him free to urge his claims at a
more convenient season. “Lord king,” he said to Philip, “I do you
homage for all the lands which I ought to hold of you.” The
vagueness of this language suggested that, if Edward could not get
Saintonge, he might revive his claim to Normandy. The king
appointed a commission to continue the negotiations with the French
court, and then betook himself to Aquitaine.[2]

[1] “Hic amor dici potest amor cati et canis,”
Chron. Limov., in Recueil des Hist. de la France,
xxi., 784.

[2] C.V. Langlois’ Le Règne de Philippe
le Hardi
(1887), and Gavrilovitch’s Le Traité de
Paris
, give the best modern accounts of Edward’s early dealings
with the French crown.

It was nearly ten years since the presence of the monarch had
restrained the turbulence of the Gascon duchy. Edward had before
him the task of watching over its internal administration, and
checking the subtle policy whereby the agents of the French crown
were gradually undermining his authority. Two wars, the war of
Béarn and the war of Limoges, desolated Gascony from the
Pyrenees to the Vienne. It was Edward’s first task to bring these
troubles to an end. Age and experience had not diminished the
ardour which had so long made Gaston of Béarn the focus of
every trouble in the Pyrenean lands. He defied a sentence of the
ducal court of Saint Sever, and was already at war with the
seneschal, Luke of Tany, when Edward’s appearance brought matters
to a crisis. During the autumn and winter of 1273-74, Edward hunted
out Gaston from his mountain strongholds, and at last the
Béarnais, despairing of open resistance, appealed to the
French king. Philip accepted the appeal, and ordered Edward to
desist from molesting Gaston during its hearing. The English king,
anxious not to quarrel openly with the French court, granted a
truce. The suit of Gaston long occupied the parliament of Paris,
but the good-will of the French lawyers could not palliate the
wanton violence of the Viscount of Béarn. The French, like
the English, were sticklers for formal right, and were unwilling to
push matters to extremities. Edward had the reward of his
forbearance, for Philip advised Gaston to go to England and make
his submission. Gratified by his restoration to Béarn in
1279, Gaston remained faithful for the next few years. Edward was
less successful in dealing with Limoges. There 142had been for
many years a struggle between the commune of the castle, or
bourg, of Limoges and Margaret the viscountess. It was to no
purpose that the townsfolk had invoked the treaty of Paris,
whereby, as they maintained, the French king transferred to the
King of England his ancient jurisdiction over them. They were
answered by a decree of the parliament of Paris that the homage of
the commune of Limoges belonged not to the crown but to the
viscountess, and that therefore the treaty involved no change in
their allegiance. Edward threw himself with ardour on to the side
of the burgesses. Guy of Lusignan, still the agent of his brother
abroad, though prudently excluded from England, was sent to
Limoges, where he incited the commune to resist the viscountess. In
May, 1274, Edward himself took up his quarters in Limoges, and for
a month ruled there as sovereign. But the French court reiterated
the decree which made the commune the vassal of the viscountess. To
persevere in upholding the rebels meant an open breach with the
French court in circumstances more unfavourable than in the case of
Gaston of Béarn. Once more Edward refused to allow his
ambition to prevail over his sense of legal obligation. With rare
self-restraint he renounced the fealty of Limoges, and abandoned
his would-be subjects to the wrath of the viscountess. This was an
act of loyalty to feudal duty worthy of St. Louis. If Edward, on
later occasions, pressed his own legal claims against his vassals,
he set in his own case a pattern of strict obedience to his
overlord.

While Edward was still abroad, his friend Gregory X. held from
May to July, 1274, the second general council at Lyons, wherein
there was much talk of a new crusade, and an effort was made, which
came very near temporary success, towards healing the schism of the
Eastern and Western Churches. At Gregory’s request Edward put off
his coronation, lest the celebration might call away English
prelates from Lyons. When the council was over, he at last turned
towards his kingdom. At Paris he was met by the mayor of London,
Henry le Waleis, and other leading citizens, who set before him the
grievous results of the long disputes with Flanders, which had
broken off the commercial relations between the two countries, and
had inflicted serious losses on English trade. Edward strove to
bring the Flemings to their senses by prohibiting the export 143of wool
from England to the weaving towns of Flanders. The looms of Ghent
and Bruges were stopped by reason of the withholding of the raw
material, and the distress of his subjects made Count Guy of
Flanders anxious to end so costly a quarrel. On July 28 Edward met
Guy at Montreuil and signed a treaty which re-established the old
friendship between lands which stood in constant economic need of
each other. There was no longer any occasion for further delay, and
on August 2 Edward and his queen crossed over to Dover. Received
with open arms by his subjects, he was crowned at Westminster on
August 19 by the new Archbishop of Canterbury, Robert Kilwardby,
philosopher, theologian, and Dominican friar, whom Gregory X. had
placed over the church of Canterbury, despite the vigorous efforts
which Edward made to secure the primacy for Robert Burnell. He had
been absent from England for four years.

Edward’s sojourn in France was fruitful of results which he was
unable to reap for the moment. Conscious of the inveterate
hostility of the French king, he strove to establish relations with
foreign powers to counterbalance the preponderance of his rival.
When the death of Richard of Cornwall reopened the question of the
imperial succession, Charles of Anjou had been anxious to obtain
the prize for his nephew, Philip III., on the specious pretext that
the headship of Christendom would enable the King of France to
“collect chivalry from all the world” and institute the crusade
which both Gregory X. and Edward so ardently desired. But the most
zealous enthusiast for the holy war could hardly be deceived by the
false zeal with which the Angevin cloaked his overweening ambition.
It was a veritable triumph for Edward, when Gregory X., though
attracted for a moment by the prospect of a strong emperor capable
of landing a crusade, accepted the choice of the German magnates
who, in terror of France, elected as King of the Romans the
strenuous but not overmighty Swabian count, Rudolf of Hapsburg. As
Alfonso of Castile’s pretensions were purely nominal, this election
ended the Great Interregnum by restoring the empire on a narrower
but more practical basis. Though Gregory strove to reconcile the
French to Rudolf’s accession, common suspicion of France bound
Edward and the new King of the Romans in a common friendship.

144Family disputes soon destroyed the unity of
policy of the Capetian house. Philip III., well meaning but weak,
was drifting into complete dependence on Charles of Anjou, whom
Edward distrusted, alike as the protector of the murderers of Henry
of Almaine and as the supplanter of his mother in the
Provençal heritage. Margaret of Provence, the widow of St.
Louis, had a common grievance with Edward and his mother against
Charles of Anjou. She hated him the more inasmuch as he was
depriving her of all influence over her son, King Philip. It was
easy in such circumstances for the two widowed queens of France and
England to form grandiose schemes for ousting Charles from
Provence. Rudolf lent himself to their plans by investing Margaret
with the county. Edward’s filial piety and political interests made
him a willing partner in these designs. In 1278 he betrothed his
daughter Joan of Acre to Hartmann, the son of the King of the
Romans. The plan of Edward and Rudolf was to revive in some fashion
the kingdom of Arles[1] in favour of the young couple. Though
Rudolf was unfaithful to this policy, and abandoned the proposed
English marriage in favour of a match between his daughter and the
son of the King of Sicily, the two queens persisted in their plans,
and new combinations against Charles and Philip for some years
threatened the peace of Europe.

[1] Fournier’s Le Royaume d’Arles et de
Vienne
(1891) gives the best modern account of Edward’s
relations to the Middle Kingdom.

It is unlikely that Edward hoped for serious results from
schemes so incoherent and backed with such slender resources.
Besides his alliance with the emperor, he strove to injure the
French king by establishing close relations with his
brother-in-law, Alfonso of Castile, who since 1276 was at war with
the French. Earlier than this, he made himself the champion of
Blanche of Artois, the widow of Henry III. of Navarre and
Champagne. He wished that Joan, their only child, should bring her
father’s lands to one of his own sons, and, though disappointed in
this ambition, he managed to marry his younger brother, Edmund of
Lancaster, to Blanche. Though the French took possession of
Navarre, whereby they alike threatened Gascony and Castile, they
suffered Blanche to rule in Champagne in her daughter’s name, and
Edmund was associated with her in the government of that county.
The tenure of a 145great French fief by the brother of the
English king was a fresh security against the aggressions of the
kings of France and Sicily. It probably facilitated the conclusion
of the long negotiations as to the interpretation of the treaty of
Paris, and the partition of the inheritance of Alfonse of Poitiers.
Edward’s position against France was further strengthened in 1279
by the death of his wife’s mother, Joan of Castile, the widow of
Ferdinand the Saint and the stepmother of Alfonso the Wise,
whereupon he took possession of Ponthieu in Eleanor’s name.
Scarcely had he established himself at Abbeville, the capital of
the Picard county, than the negotiations at Paris were so far
ripened that Philip III. went to Amiens, where Edward joined him.
On May 23 both kings agreed to accept the treaty of Amiens by which
the more important of the outstanding difficulties between the two
nations were amicably regulated. By it Philip recognised Eleanor as
Countess of Ponthieu, and handed over a portion of the inheritance
of Alfonse of Poitiers to Edward. Agen and the Agenais were ceded
at once, and a commission was appointed to investigate Edward’s
claims over lower Quercy. In return for this Edward yielded up his
illusory rights over the three bishoprics of Limoges,
Périgueux, and Cahors. It was a real triumph for English
diplomacy.

No lasting peace could arise from acts which emphasised the
essential incompatibility of French and English interests by
enlarging the territory of the English kings in France. The
undercurrent of hostility still continued; and the proposal of Pope
Nicholas III. that Edward should act as mediator between Philip
III. and Alfonso of Castile led to difficulties that deeply
incensed Edward, and embroiled him once more both with France and
Spain. Under Angevin influence, both Philip and Alfonso rejected
Edward’s mediation in favour of that of the Prince of Salerno,
Charles of Anjou’s eldest son. Disgust at this unfriendliness made
Edward again support the plans of Margaret of Provence against the
Angevins. In 1281 Margaret’s intrigues formed a combination of
feudal magnates called the League of Macon, with the object of
prosecuting her claims over Provence by force of arms. Edward and
his mother, Eleanor, his Savoyard kinsfolk, and Edmund of Lancaster
all entered into the league. But it was hopeless for a disorderly
crowd of lesser chieftains, with the nominal support 146of a distant
prince like Edward, to conquer Provence in the teeth of the
hostility of the strongest and the ablest princes of the age. The
League of Macon came to nothing, like so many other ambitious
combinations of a time in which men’s capacity to form plans
transcended their capacity to execute them. Margaret herself soon
despaired of the way of arms and was bought off by a money
compensation. The league mainly served to keep alive the troubles
that still separated England and France. In 1284 Philip gained a
new success in winning the hand of Joan of Champagne, Count
Edmund’s step-daughter, for his son, the future Philip the Fair.
When Joan attained her majority, Edmund lost the custody of
Champagne, which went to the King of France as the natural
protector of his son and his son’s bride. With his brother’s
withdrawal from Provins to Lancaster, Edward lost one of his means
of influencing the course of French politics.

A compensation for these failures was found in 1282 when the
Sicilian vespers rang the knell of the Angevin power in Sicily.
When the revolted islanders chose Peter, King of Aragon, as their
sovereign, Charles, seeking to divert him from Sicily by attacking
him at home, inspired his partisan, Pope Martin IV., to preach a
crusade against Aragon. It was in vain that Edward strove to
mediate between the two kings.

The only response made to his efforts was a fantastic proposal
that they should fight out their differences in a tournament at
Bordeaux with him as umpire, but Edward refused to have anything to
do with the pseudo-chivalrous venture. At last, in 1285, Philip
III. lent himself to his uncle’s purpose so far as to lead a
papalist crusade over the Pyrenees. The movement was a failure.
Philip lost his army and his life in Aragon, and his son and
successor, Philip IV., at once withdrew from the undertaking. In
the year of the crusade of Aragon, Charles of Anjou, Peter of
Aragon, and Martin IV. died. With them the struggles, which had
begun with the attack on Frederick II, reached their culminating
point. Their successors continued the quarrel with diminished
forces and less frantic zeal, and so gave Edward his best chance to
pose as the arbiter of Europe. Though Edward’s continental policy
lay so near his heart that it can hardly be passed over, it was
fuller of vain schemes than of great results. Yet it was not
altogether fruitless, since twelve 147years of resolute and moderate
action raised England, which under Henry III. was of no account in
European affairs, to a position only second to that of France, and
that under conditions more nearly approaching the modern conception
of a political balance and a European state system than feudalism,
imperialism, and papalism had hitherto rendered possible.

In domestic policy, seven years of monotonous administration had
in a way prepared for vigorous reforms. Edward’s return to England
in 1274 was quickly followed by the dismissal of Walter of Merton,
the chancellor of the years of quiescence. He was succeeded by
Robert Burnell, who, though foiled in his quest of Canterbury,
obtained an adequate standing by his preferment to the bishopric of
Bath and Wells. For the eighteen years of life which still remained
to him, Bishop Burnell held the chancery and possessed the chief
place in Edward’s counsels. The whole of this period was marked by
a constant legislative activity which ceased so soon after
Burnell’s death that it is tempting to assign at least as large a
part of the law-making of the reign to the minister as to the
sovereign. A consummate lawyer and diplomatist, Burnell served
Edward faithfully. Nor was his fidelity impaired either by the
laxity which debarred him from higher ecclesiastical preferment or
by his ambitious endeavours to raise the house of Shropshire
squires from which he sprang into a great territorial family.
Edward gave him his absolute confidence and was blind even to his
defects.

The first general parliament of the reign to which the king
summoned the commons was held at Westminster in the spring of 1275.
Its work was the statute of Westminster the First, a comprehensive
measure of many articles which covered almost the whole field of
legislation, and is especially noteworthy for the care which its
compilers took to uphold sound administration and put down abuses.
Not less important was the provision of an adequate revenue for the
debt-burdened king. The same parliament made Edward a permanent
grant of a custom on wool, wool-fells, and leather, which remained
henceforth a chief source of the regular income of the crown. The
later imposition of further duties soon caused men to describe the
customs of 1275 as the “Great and Ancient Custom”. It was
significant of the economic condition of England that 148the great custom
was a tax on exports, not imports, and that, with the exception of
leather, it was a tax on raw materials. Granted the more willingly
since the main incidence of it was upon the foreign merchants, who
bought up English wool for the looms of Flanders and Brabant, the
custom proved a source of revenue which could easily be
manipulated, increased, and assigned in advance to the Italian
financiers, willing to lend money to a necessitous king. A new step
in our financial history was attained when this tax on trade steps
into the place so long held by the taxes on land, from which the
Normans and Angevins had derived their enormous revenue.

The statute of Westminster the First had a long series of
fellows. Next year came the statute of Rageman, which supplemented
an earlier inquest into abuses by instituting a special inquiry in
cases of trespass. In 1277 the first Welsh war interrupted the
current of legislation. The break was compensated for in 1278 by
the passing of the important statute of Gloucester, the
consummation of a policy which Edward had adopted as soon as he set
foot on English soil. The troubles of Edward’s youth had made clear
to him the obstacles thrown in the path of orderly government by
the great territorial franchises. He had been forced to modify his
policy to gratify the lord of Glamorgan, and win over the house of
Mortimer by the erection of a new franchise that was a palatinate
in all but name. But such great “regalities” were, after all,
exceptional. Much more irritating to an orderly mind were the
innumerable petty immunities which made half the hundreds in
England the appendages of baronial estates, and such common
privileges as “return of writs,” which prevented the sheriff’s
officers from executing his mandates on numerous manors where the
lords claimed that the execution of writs must be entrusted to
their bailiffs.[1] These widespread powers in private hands were
the more annoying to the king since they were commonly exercised
with no better warrant than long custom, and without direct grant
from him.

[1] See on “return of writs” and a host of similar
immunities, Pollock and Maitland’s History of English Law,
i., 558-82.

Bracton had already laid down the doctrine that no prescription
can avail against the rights of the crown, and it was a commonplace
with the lawyers of the age that nothing less than a clear grant by
royal charter could justify such delegation 149of the
sovereign’s powers into private hands. Within a few months of his
landing, Edward sent out commissioners to inquire into the baronial
immunities. The returns of these inquests, which were carried out
hundred by hundred, are embodied in the precious documents called
the Hundred Rolls. The study of these reports inspired the
procedure of the statute of Gloucester, by which royal officers
were empowered to traverse the land demanding by what warrant the
lords of franchises exercised their powers. The demand of the crown
for documentary proof of royal delegation would have destroyed more
than half the existing liberties. But aristocratic opinion deserted
Edward when he strove to carry out so violent a revolution. The
irritation of the whole baronage is well expressed in the story of
how Earl Warenne, unsheathing a rusty sword, declared to the
commissioners: “Here is my warrant. My ancestors won their lands
with the sword. With my sword I will defend them against all
usurpers.” Nor was this mere boasting. The return of the king’s
officers tells us that Warenne would not say of whom, or by what
services, he held his Yorkshire stronghold of Conisborough, and
that his bailiffs refused them entrance into his liberties and
would not suffer his tenants to answer or appear before them.[1]
Edward found it prudent not to press his claims. He disturbed few
men in their franchises, and was content to have collected the mass
of evidence embodied in the placita de quo warranto, and
thus to have stopped the possibility of any further growth of the
franchises. A few years later he accepted the compromise that
continuous possession since the coronation of Richard I. was a
sufficient answer to a writ of quo warranto. In this lies
the whole essence of Edward’s policy in relation to feudalism, a
policy very similar to that of St. Louis. Every man is to have his
own, and the king is not to inquire too curiously what a man’s own
was. But no extension of any private right was to be tolerated.
Thus feudalism as a principle of political jurisdiction gradually
withered away, because it was no longer suffered to take fresh
root. The later land legislation of Edward’s reign pushed the idea
still further.

[1] Kirkby’s Quest for Yorkshire, pp. 3,
227, 231, Surtees Soc.

In 1278 it had been the turn of the barons to suffer. Next came
the turn of the Church. Though Edward was a true son 150of the Church,
he saw as clearly as William the Conqueror and Henry II. the
essential incompatibility between the royal supremacy and the
pretensions of the extreme ecclesiastics. The limits of Church and
State, the growth of clerical wealth and immunities, and the
relations of the world-power of the pope to the local authority of
the king, were problems which no strong king could afford to
neglect, and perhaps were incapable of solution on medieval lines.
Edward saw that the most practical way of dealing with clerical
claims was for him to stand in good personal relations to the chief
dispensers of ecclesiastical jurisdiction. With a pope like Gregory
X. it was easy for Edward to be on friendly terms; but it was more
difficult to feel any cordiality for the dogmatic canonists or the
furious Guelfic partisans who too often occupied the chair of St.
Peter. Yet Edward was shrewd enough to see that it was worth while
making sacrifices to keep on his side the power which, alike under
Innocent III. and Clement IV., had given valuable assistance to his
grandfather and father in their struggle against domestic enemies.
Moreover the enormous growth of the system of papal provisions had
given the papacy the preponderating authority in the selection of
the bishops of the English Church. It was only by yielding to the
popes, whenever it was possible, that Edward could secure the
nomination of his own candidates to the chief ecclesiastical posts
in his own realm.

In the earlier years of his reign Edward was luckier in his
relations to the popes than to his own archbishops. But he found
that his power at Rome broke down just where he wanted to exercise
it most. He was disgusted to find how little influence he had in
the selection of the Archbishops of Canterbury. Gregory X. sent to
Canterbury the Dominican Robert Kilwardby, the first mendicant to
hold high place in the English Church. Kilwardby was translated in
1278 to the cardinal bishopric of Porto, a post of greater dignity
but less emolument and power than the English archbishopric. A
cardinal bishop was bound to reside at Rome, and the real motive
for this doubtful promotion was the desire to remove Kilwardby from
England and to send a more active man in his place. Edward’s
indiscreet devotion to Bishop Burnell led him again to press his
friend’s claims, but, though he persuaded the monks of Christ
Church to elect him, Nicholas III. quashed the appointment, 151and
selected the Franciscan friar, John Peckham, as archbishop.
Peckham, a famous theologian and physicist, had been a
distinguished professor at Paris, Oxford, and Rome. He was
high-minded, honourable and zealous, a saint as well as a scholar,
an enthusiast for Church reform and a vigorous upholder of the
extremest hierarchical pretensions. Fussy, energetic, tactless, he
was the true type of the academic ecclesiastic, and alike in his
personal qualities and his wonderful grasp of detail, he may be
compared to Archbishop Laud. Though received by Edward with a rare
magnanimity, Friar John allowed no personal considerations of
gratitude to interpose between him and his duty. Reaching England
in June, 1279, he presided, within six weeks of his landing, at a
provincial council at Reading. In this gathering canons were passed
against pluralities which frightened every benefice hunter among
the clerks of the royal household. Orders were also issued for the
periodical denunciation of ecclesiastical penalties against all
violators of the Great Charter in a fashion that suggested that the
king was an habitual offender against the fundamental laws of his
realm.

Edward wrathfully laid the usurpations of the new primate before
parliament, and forced Peckham to withdraw all the canons dealing
with secular matters, and particularly those which concerned the
Great Charter. The king set up the counter-claims of the State
against the pretensions of the Church, and the estates passed the
statute of Mortmain of 1279 as the layman’s answer to the canons of
Reading. Like most of Edward’s laws the statute of Mortmain was
based on earlier precedents. The wealth of the Church had long
inspired statesmen with alarm, and a true follower of St. Francis
like Peckham was specially convinced of the need of reducing the
clergy to apostolic poverty. By the new law all grants of land to
ecclesiastical corporations were expressly prohibited, under the
penalty of the land being forfeited to its supreme lord. The
statute was not a mere political weapon of the moment. It had a
wider importance as a step in the development of Edward’s
anti-feudal policy, and may be regarded as a counterpart of the
inquest into franchises, and as a means of protecting the State as
well as of disciplining the Church. A corporation never died, and
never paid reliefs or wardships. Its property never escheated for
want of heirs, and, as scutages 152were passing out of fashion,
ecclesiastics were less valuable to the king in times of war than
lay lords. The recent exigencies of the Welsh war had emphasised
the need of strengthening the military defences of the crown, and
the new statute secured this by preventing the further devolution
of lands into the dead hand of the Church. But all medieval laws
were rather enunciations of an ideal than measures which practical
statesmen aimed at carrying out in detail. The statute of Mortmain
hardly stayed the creation of fresh monasteries and colleges, or
the further endowment of old ones. All that was necessary for the
pious founder was to obtain a royal dispensation from the operation
of the statute. There was little need to fear that the new law
would stand in the way of the power of the ecclesiastical
estate.

A more distinct challenge to the Church was provoked by a
further aggression of Peckham in 1281. In that year the primate
summoned a council at Lambeth, wherein he sought to withdraw from
the cognisance of the civil courts all suits concerning patronage
and the disposition of the personal effects of ecclesiastics. To
extend the jurisdiction of the forum ecclesiasticum was the
surest way of exciting the hostility of the common lawyers and the
king. Once more Edward annulled the proceedings of a council, and
once more the submission of Peckham saved the land from a conflict
which might have assumed the proportions of Becket’s struggle
against Henry II. Four years later Edward pressed his advantage
still further by the royal ordinance of 1285, called
Circumspecte agatis, which, though accepting the supremacy
of the Church courts within their own sphere, narrowly defined the
limits of their power in matters involving a temporal element.
Again Peckham was fain to acquiesce. His policy had not only
irritated the king, but alienated his fellow bishops. He visited
his province with pertinacity and minuteness, and he was the less
able to stand up against the king as he was engaged in violent
quarrels with all his own suffragans. The leader of the bishops in
resisting his claims was Thomas of Cantilupe. Restored to England
by the liberal policy of Edward, Montfort’s chancellor after Lewes
had been raised to the see of Hereford, where his sanctity and
devotion won him the universal love of his flock. Involved in
costly lawsuits with the litigious primate, Thomas was forced 153to leave
his diocese to plead his cause before the papal curia. He
died in Italy in 1282, and his relics, carried back by his
followers to his own cathedral, won the reputation of working
miracles. A demand arose for his canonisation, and Edward before
his death had secured the appointment of the papal commission,
which, a few years later, added St. Thomas of Hereford to the list
of saints.[1] Thus the chancellor of Montfort obtained the honour
of sanctity through the action of the victor of Evesham.

[1] The processus canonisationis of
Cantilupe, printed in the Bollandist Acta Sanctorum, Oct. 1,
539-705, illustrates many aspects of this period.

The second Welsh war interrupted both the conflict between
Edward and the archbishop, and the course of domestic legislation.
Yet even in the midst of his campaigns Edward issued the statute of
Acton Burnell of 1283, which provided a better way of recovering
merchants’ debts, and the statute of Rhuddlan of 1284 for the
regulation of the king’s exchequer. The king’s full activity as a
lawgiver was renewed after the settlement of his conquest by the
statute of Wales of 1284, and the legislation of his early years
culminated in the two great acts of 1285, the statute of
Westminster the Second, and the statute of Winchester. That year,
which also witnessed the passing of the Circumspecte agatis,
stands out as the most fruitful in lawmaking in the whole of
Edward’s reign.

The second statute of Westminster, passed in the spring
parliament, partook of the comprehensive character of the first
statute of that name. There were clauses by which, as the Canon of
Oseney puts it, “Edward revived the ancient laws which had
slumbered through the disturbance of the realm: some corrupted by
abuse he restored to their proper form: some less evident and
apparent he declared: some new ones, useful and honourable, he
added”. Among the more conspicuous innovations of the second
statute of Westminster was the famous clause De donis
conditionalibus
, which forms a landmark in the law of real
property. It facilitated the creation of entailed estates by
providing that the rights of an heir of an estate, granted upon
conditions, were not to be barred on account of the alienation of
such an estate by its previous tenant. Thus arose those estates for
life, which in later ages became a special feature of the English
land system, and which, by restricting 154the control of the actual
possessor of a property over his land, did much to perpetuate the
worst features of medieval land-holding. It is a modern error to
regard the legitimation of estates in tail as a triumph of
reactionary feudalism over the will of Edward. Apart from the fact
that there is not a tittle of contemporary evidence to justify such
a view, it is manifest that the interest of the king was in this
case exactly the same as that of each individual lord of a manor.
The greater prospect of reversion to the donor, and the other
features of the system of entails, which commended them to the
petty baron, were still more attractive to the king, the greatest
proprietor as well as the ultimate landlord of all the realm. Other
articles of the Westminster statute were only less important than
the clause De donis, notable among them being the
institution of justices of nisi prius, appointed to travel
through the shires three times a year to hear civil causes. This
was part of the simplification and concentration of judicial
machinery, whereby Edward made tolerable the circuit system which
under Henry III. had been a prolific source of grievances.

While in the statute of Westminster Edward prepared for the
future, the companion statute of Winchester, the work of the autumn
parliament, revived the jurisdiction of the local courts; reformed
the ancient system of watch and ward, and brought the ancient
system of popular courts into harmony with the jurisdiction
emanating from the crown, which had gone so far towards superseding
it. This measure marks the culmination of Edward’s activity as a
lawgiver. During the five next years there were no more important
statutes.


CHAPTER VIII.

THE CONQUEST OF NORTH WALES.

155The treaty of Shrewsbury of 1267 had not
brought enduring peace to Wales and the march. The pacification was
in essentials a simple recognition of accomplished facts, but, so
far as it involved promises of restitution and future good
behaviour, its provisions were barely carried out, even in the
scanty measure in which any medieval treaty was executed. Moreover,
the treaty by no means covered the whole ground of variance between
the English and the Welsh. like the treaty of Paris of 1259, it was
as much the starting-point of new difficulties as the solution of
old ones. Many troublesome questions of detail had been postponed
for later settlement, and no serious effort was made to grapple
with them. Even during the life of the old king, there had been war
in the south between the Earl of Gloucester and Llewelyn. However,
the Welsh prince paid, with fair regularity, the instalments of the
indemnity to which he had been bound, and there was no disposition
on the part of the English authorities to question the basis of the
settlement. Even the marchers maintained an unwonted tranquillity.
They had lost so much during the recent war that they had no great
desire to take up arms again. Llewelyn himself was the chief
obstacle to peace. The brilliant success of his arms and diplomacy
seems somewhat to have turned his brain. Visions of a wider
authority constantly floated before him. His bards prophesied the
expulsion of the Saxon, and he had done such great deeds in the
first twenty years of his reign, that a man of more practical
temperament might have been forgiven for indulging in dreams of
future success. Three obstacles stood in the way of the development
of his power. These were his vassalage to the English crown, the
hostility of the marcher 156barons, and the impatience with which the
minor Welsh chieftains submitted to his authority. For five years
he impatiently endured these restraints. He then took advantage of
the absence of the new king to rid himself of them.

Five days after the accession of Edward I., the lieutenants of
the king received the last payment of the indemnity which Llewelyn
condescended to make. Their demand that the Welsh prince should
take an oath of fealty to his new sovereign was answered by evasive
delays. Arrears of the indemnity accumulated, and the state of the
march became more disturbed. The regents showed moderation, though
one of them, Roger Mortimer, had himself been the greatest sufferer
from the treaty of Shrewsbury. In the south, Humphrey Bohun,
grandson of the old Earl of Hereford and earl himself in 1275 by
his grandfather’s death, was engaged in private war with Llewelyn.
In direct defiance of the terms of 1267, Humphrey strove to
maintain himself in the march of Brecon, which had been definitely
ceded to Llewelyn. It was to the credit of the regents that they
refused to countenance this glaring violation of the treaty.
Meanwhile Llewelyn busied himself with erecting a new stronghold on
the upper Severn, which was a menace alike to the royal castle of
Montgomery and to his own vassal, Griffith ap Gwenwynwyn, the
tributary lord of Powys. Yet the regents were content to
remonstrate, and to urge on all parties the need of strict
adherence to the terms of the treaty. The Earl of Warwick was
appointed in the spring of 1274 as head of a commission, empowered
to do justice on all transgressions of the peace, and Llewelyn was
ordered to meet him at Montgomery Ford. But Llewelyn was busy at
home, where his brother David had joined hands with Griffith ap
Gwenwynwyn in a plot against him. Llewelyn easily crushed the
conspiracy; David, after a feeble attempt to maintain himself in
his own patrimony, took flight to England, and Griffith of Powys,
driven from his dominions, was also obliged to seek the protection
of Edward. Henceforth Llewelyn ruled directly over Powys as well as
Gwynedd. His success encouraged him to persevere in defying his
overlord.

Rash as he was, Llewelyn recognised that he was not strong
enough to stand up single-handed against England. Former
experience, however, suggested that it was an easy matter to 157make a
party with the barons against the crown. But times had changed
since the Great Charter and the Barons’ War; and a policy, which
could obtain concessions from John or Henry III., was powerless
against a king who commanded the allegiance of all his subjects.
Yet there was enough friction between the new king and his
feudatories to make the attempt seem feasible, and Llewelyn revived
the Montfort tradition, by claiming the hand of Eleanor, Earl
Simon’s daughter, which had been promised to him since 1265. The
alarm created by this shows that Edward perceived the danger that
it might involve. But his policy of conciliation had now restored
to their estates the last of the “disinherited,” and, since the
murder of Henry of Almaine, the name of Montfort was no longer one
to conjure with. The exiled sons of Earl Simon welcomed Llewelyn’s
advances, and, in 1275, Eleanor was despatched from France to Wales
under the escort of her clerical brother Amaury. On their way,
Eleanor and Amaury were captured by English sailors. Edward
detained the lady at the queen’s court, and gave some scandal to
the stricter clergy by shutting up Amaury in Corfe castle. He had
foiled the Welsh prince’s game, but he had given him a new
grievance.

During these transactions negotiations had been proceeding
between the English court and Llewelyn. In November, 1274, Edward
went to Shrewsbury in the hope of receiving the prince, but he was
delayed by illness, and Llewelyn made this an excuse for
non-appearance. Next year the king journeyed to Chester with the
same object, but his mission was equally fruitless. Summons after
summons was despatched to the recalcitrant vassal. Llewelyn heeded
them no more than requests to pay up the arrears which he owed the
English crown. After two years of hesitation Edward lost all
patience. Irritated to the quick by Llewelyn’s offer to perform
homage in a border town on conditions altogether impossible of
acceptance, the king summoned a council of magnates for November
12, 1276, and laid the whole case before them. It was agreed that
the king should go against Llewelyn as a rebel and disturber of the
peace; and the feudal levies were summoned to meet at Worcester on
June 24, 1277. As a preliminary to the great effort, Warwick was
sent to Chester, Roger Mortimer to Montgomery, and Payne of 158Chaworth
to Carmarthen. All the available marcher forces and every trooper
of the royal household were despatched to enable them to operate
during the winter and spring. Their movements were brilliantly
successful. On the reappearance of its ancient lord, the middle
march threw off the yoke of Llewelyn and went back to its obedience
to Mortimer. Griffith ap Gwenwynwyn was restored to upper Powys;
the sons of Griffith of Bromfield cast off their allegiance to
Llewelyn and were received back as direct vassals of the king. A
Tony was once more ruling in Elvael, a Gifford in Llandovery, and a
Bohun in Brecon. Rhys ap Meredith yielded up Dynevor, and was
content to be recognised as lord of the humbler stronghold of
Drysllwyn. Chaworth’s bands conquered all Cardiganshire. Thus the
wider “principality” of Llewelyn was shattered at the first
assault, and when the decisive moment came, Llewelyn was thrown
back upon his hereditary clansmen of Gwynedd. Of all the
acquisitions of the treaty of Shrewsbury, the four cantreds alone
still held for their prince.[1]

[1] On the whole subject of this chapter Mr. J.E.
Morris’s Welsh Wars of Edward I. throws a flood of new
light, especially on the military history, the organisation of the
Edwardian army, and the political condition of the march.

When the baronial levies mustered at Worcester, the work was
already half accomplished. Of the thousand lances that there
assembled, small forces were detached to help Mortimer in mid Wales
and to reinforce the marcher army in west Wales, which was now
commanded by Edmund of Lancaster, the king’s brother. The mass of
the troops followed Edward to Chester, whence the main attack was
to be made. Edward’s plan of operations was simplicity itself. He
knew that the Welsh desired no pitched battle, and he was
indisposed to lose his soldiers in unnecessary conflict. Swarms of
workmen cleared a wide road through the dense forests of the four
cantreds. The route chosen was as near as possible to the coast,
where a strong fleet, mainly from the Cinque Ports, kept up
communications with the land forces. The advance was cautious and
slow, with long halts at Flint and at Rhuddlan, where hastily
erected forts secured the king’s base and safe-guarded a possible
retreat. By the end of August the king was at Deganwy, and the four
cantreds were conquered. During all this time fresh forces were
hurried up. Some 15,000 infantry, 159largely drawn from southern and
central Wales, swelled the king’s host.

Llewelyn was closely shut up in the Snowdon country. His
position was safe enough from a direct assault, and his only fear
was want of provisions. He trusted, however, that supplies would
come in from Anglesea, whose rich cornfields were yellowing for the
harvest. But the fleet of the Cinque Ports cut off communications
between Anglesea and the mainland, and ferried over a strong
detachment of Edward’s troops, which occupied the island. English
harvest-men gathered for Edward the crops of Welsh corn, and left
Llewelyn to face the beginnings of a mountain-winter without the
means of feeding his followers. By September the real fight was
over. Edward withdrew to Rhuddlan and dismissed the greater part of
his followers. Enough were left to block the approaches to Snowdon,
and Llewelyn, seeing no gain in further delay, made his submission
on November 9.

The treaty of Aberconway, which Edward dictated, reduced
Llewelyn to the position of a petty North Welsh chieftain, which he
had held thirty years before. He gave up the homage of the greater
Welsh magnates, and resigned all his former conquests. The four
cantreds thus passed away from his power, and even Anglesea was
only allowed to him for life and subject to a yearly tribute. He
was compelled to do homage, and ordered to pay a crushing
indemnity, twice as much as the expenses of the war. But Edward was
in a generous mood. After Llewelyn’s personal submission at
Rhuddlan, the king remitted the indemnity and the rent for
Anglesea. It was a boon to Llewelyn that the treacherous David
received his reward not’ in Gwynedd itself but in Duffryn Clwyd and
Rhuvoniog, two of the four cantreds of the Perveddwlad. Llewelyn’s
humiliation was completed by his enforced attendance at Edward’s
Christmas court at Westminster. Next year, however, he received a
further sign of royal favour. He was allowed to marry Eleanor
Montfort, and Edward himself was present at their wedding. But on
the morning of the ceremony, Llewelyn was forced to make a promise
not to entertain the king’s fugitives and outlaws.

The treaty of Aberconway left Edward free to revive in the rest
of Wales the policy which, when originally begun 160in 1254,[1] had,
like a rising flood, floated Llewelyn into his wider principality.
The lords marchers resumed their ancient limits. Princes like
Griffith of Powys and Rhys of Drysllwyn sank into a position which
is indistinguishable from that of their Anglo-Norman neighbours.
David, in the vale of Clwyd had no better prospects. The heirs of
lower Powys were put under the guardianship of Roger Mortimer’s
younger son, another Roger, who, on the death of his wards by
drowning, received possession of their lands, and henceforth, as
Roger Mortimer of Chirk, became a new marcher baron. Meanwhile
Edward busied himself with schemes for establishing settled
government in the conquered territories. To a man of his training
and temperament, this meant the establishment of English law and
administration. He could see no merits in the archaic Welsh customs
which regarded all crimes as capable of atonement by a money
payment, treated a wrecked ship as the lawful perquisite of the
local proprietor, and hardly distinguished legitimate from
illegitimate children in determining the descent of property. He
convinced himself that the land laws of Wales were already those of
Anglo-Norman feudalism. He subjected the cantreds of Rhos and
Englefield to the Cheshire county court, and breathed a new life
into the decayed shire organisation of Cardiganshire and
Carmarthenshire. Flint and Rhuddlan dominated the two former,
Aberystwyth and Carmarthen the latter. Round the king’s castles
grew up petty boroughs of English traders, who would, it was
believed, teach the Welsh to love commerce and peaceful ways.

[1] See page 76.

For five years all seemed to go well, though underneath the
apparent calm a storm was gradually gathering. The Welsh of the
ceded districts bitterly resented the imposition of a strange yoke
and complained that the king had broken his promise to respect
their laws. “Are the Welsh worse than Jews?” was their cry, “and
yet the king allows the Jews to follow their own laws in England.”
But Edward coldly answered that, though it would be a breach of his
coronation oath to maintain customs of Howel the Good, which were
contrary to the Decalogue, he was willing to listen to specific
complaints. It was, however, a very difficult matter to persuade
161Edward’s bailiffs and agents to carry out his
commands, and many acts of oppression were wrought for which there
was no redress. Nobles like David and Rhys found their franchises
threatened by the encroachments of the neighbouring shire-courts.
Lesser Welshmen were liable to be robbed and insulted by the
workmen who were building Edward’s castles, or by the soldiers who
were garrisoning them. At last even the Welsh who had helped Edward
to put down Llewelyn saw that they had been preparing their own
ruin, and turned to their former enemy for the redress refused them
at Westminster. David himself made common cause with his brother,
and the spirit of resistance spread among the half-hearted Cymry of
the south. Edward’s oppression did more than Llewelyn’s triumphs to
weld together the Welsh clans into a single people. A rising was
planned in the strictest secrecy; and on the eve of Palm Sunday,
March 21, 1282, David swooped down on Hawarden, a weak castle in
private hands, and captured it. Llewelyn promptly crossed the
Conway and turned his arms against the royal strongholds of Flint
and Rhuddlan, which withstood him, though he devastated the
countryside in every direction. Meanwhile David hurried south and
found the local lords in Cardigan and the vale of Towy already in
arms. With their help he captured the castles of the upper Towy,
but lower down the river Rhys remained staunch to the king,
whereupon David hurried over the hills to Cardiganshire and took
Aberystwyth. North and south were in full revolt.

Edward, taken unawares, prepared to reassert his authority.
Certain faithful barons were “affectionately requested” to serve
the king for pay, and a fairly large army was gathered together,
though the scattered character of the rebellion necessitated its
acting in small bands. Meanwhile the military tenants and the
Cinque Ports were summoned to join in an attack on Llewelyn on the
lines of the campaign of 1277. Edward’s task was more difficult
than on the previous occasion. Though Rhuddlan, not Chester as in
1277, had become his starting-point against Gwynedd, he dared not
advance so long as David threatened his left flank from Denbigh,
and the rising in the south was far more formidable than that of
five years before. A considerable part of the levies had to be
despatched to the help of Earl Gilbert of Gloucester, who was
charged with the reconquest 162of the vale of Towy. On June 17 as the
earl’s soldiers were returning, laden with plunder, to their
headquarters at Dynevor, they were suddenly attacked by the Welsh
at Llandilo, and were driven back on their base. Gloucester hastily
retreated to Carmarthen. He was superseded by William of Valence,
whose activity against the Welsh had been quickened by the loss of
his son at Llandilo. Llewelyn then came south, and pressed the
English so hard that for several weeks nothing of moment was
accomplished.

The advance against Gwynedd was delayed until the late summer.
Edward still tarried at Rhuddlan, with a host constantly varying in
numbers, for his soldiers had long overpassed the period of feudal
service. Every effort was made to bring fresh troops to the field,
and Luke de Tany, seneschal of Gascony, came upon the scene with a
small levy of the chivalry of Aquitaine. To Tany was assigned the
task of conquering Anglesey, but it was not until September that he
was able to occupy the island. In the same month a strenuous effort
was made to dislodge the hostile Welsh in the vale of Clwyd; the
Earl of Lincoln at last took Denbigh from David; Reginald Grey,
justice of Chester, captured Ruthin, higher up the valley, and Earl
Warenne seized Bromfield and Yale. Each noble fought for his own
hand, and Edward was forced to reward their services by immediately
granting to them their conquests, and thus created a new marcher
interest which, later on, stood in the way of an effective
settlement. But things were getting desperate, and it was well for
Edward that the security of his left flank at last enabled him to
advance to the Conway. Thereupon Llewelyn returned to Snowdon,
where he was joined by the homeless David. Meanwhile Tany, then
master of Anglesey, opened up communications with the coast of
Arvon by a bridge of boats over the Menai Straits. Winter was
already at hand when Llewelyn and his brother were at last shut up
amidst the fastnesses of Snowdon.

Late in October Archbishop Peckham appeared on the scene. He had
excommunicated Llewelyn at the beginning of the war, but was still
anxious to negotiate a peace. Edward did his best to put him off,
but Peckham’s importunity extorted from him a short truce, during
which the primate visited Snowdon, taking with him an offer of an
ample estate in England if 163the prince would surrender his patrimony.
Llewelyn furnished Peckham with long catalogues of grievances. He
was quite willing to gain time by discussing his wrongs.

Edward’s army shared his irritation at Peckham’s interference,
and, while the archbishop was still in Snowdon, a breach of the
truce destroyed any hopes of peace. On November 6 Tany led his
troops over the bridge of boats at low water and marched inland.
But his operations were ill-planned, and the Welsh came down from
the hills and easily put him to flight. Meanwhile the tide had
risen and the flood cut off access to the bridge over the Menai. In
their panic the soldiers rushed into the water rather than face the
enemy. Many leading men were drowned, including Tany himself, the
author of the treachery. Flushed with this success Llewelyn
rejected Peckham’s terms. In great disgust the archbishop went back
to England, bitterly denouncing the Welsh. But defeat only
strengthened the iron resolution of Edward. He issued fresh
summonses for men and money. Contrary to all precedent, he
determined to continue the campaign through the winter.

Llewelyn was probably ignorant of the perilous plight into which
the king had fallen. With the approach of bad weather he became
afraid that he would be starved out in Snowdon. Any risk was better
than being caught like a rat in a trap, and, fearing lest a cordon
should be drawn round the mountains, he made his way southwards,
leaving David in command. His enemy, Roger Mortimer, was just dead,
and Mortimer’s eldest son Edmund, a youth brought up for the
clerical profession, was not likely to hold the middle marches with
the same strong grasp as his father. Thither accordingly Llewelyn
made his way, hoping that on his approach the tribesmen of the
upper Wye, over whom he had ruled so long, would abandon their
English lord for their Cymric chieftain. A force gathered round
him, and he occupied a strong position on a hill overlooking the
river Yrvon, which flows into the right bank of the Wye, just above
Builth. The right bank of the Yrvon was held by the English of
Builth. But the only way over the stream was by Orewyn bridge,
which was held by a detachment of the Welsh. Their position seemed
so secure that, on December 11, Llewelyn left his troops to confer
with some of the local chieftains. The English were, however, shown
a ford over the river; a band 164crossed in safety, and, taking the
defenders of Orewyn bridge in the rear, opened up the passage over
it to their comrades. The English ascended the hill, their
mail-clad squadrons interlaced with archers, in order that the
Welsh infantry might be assailed by missiles before they were
exposed to the shock of a cavalry charge. In the absence of their
leader, the Welsh were a helpless mass of sheep, and were easily
put to flight. Meanwhile Llewelyn, hearing the din of battle,
hurried back to direct his followers. On the way he was slain by
Stephen of Frankton, a Shropshire veteran of the Barons’ War, who
fought under the banner of Roger l’Estrange. The discovery of
important papers on the body first told the conquerors the rank of
their victim.

Thus perished the able and strenuous chief, who had struggled so
long to win for himself in Wales a position similar to that
occupied by the King of Scots in the north. His death did not end,
but it much simplified, the struggle. The south and midland
districts were entirely subdued, and the interest of the war again
shifted to the mountains of Snowdon, where David strove to maintain
himself as Prince of Wales. His best chance lay in the exhaustion
of his enemy, but Edward stuck grimly to his task. His coffers were
exhausted, and his army for the most part went home. Yet Edward
tarried at Rhuddlan for over six months, dividing his energy
between watching the Welsh and replenishing his treasure and
troops. His treasurer, John Kirkby, wandered from shire to shire
soliciting voluntary contributions. Then in January, 1283, an
anomalous parliament was summoned, consisting mainly of
ecclesiastics, knights of the shire, and burgesses, and meeting in
two divisions, at York and at Northampton, according as the members
came from the northern or southern ecclesiastical provinces. The
grant of a thirtieth so little satisfied the king that he laid
violent hands on the crusading-tenth, which was deposited in the
Temple. Meanwhile the chivalry of Gascony and Ponthieu were tempted
by high wages to supply the void left by the retirement of the
English.

Early in 1283 a gallant force from beyond sea, among which
figured the Counts of Armagnac and Bigorre, reached Rhuddlan. After
their arrival the king took the offensive, crossed the Conway and
transferred his headquarters to the 165Cistercian abbey of Aberconway.
Fearful once more of being enclosed in the mountains, David sought
a new hiding-place among the heights of Cader Idris. He shifted his
quarters to the castle of Bere, hidden away in a remote valley
sloping down from the mountain to the sea. The unwearied Edward
once more issued summonses for a fresh campaign. David was at the
extremity of his resources. Before the new arrivals enabled Edward
to move, William of Valence marched up from the south, and in April
forced Bere to surrender. David fled before the siege began; but he
was a fugitive without an army, and the campaign was reduced to a
weary tracking out of the last little bands that still scorned to
surrender. In June David was betrayed by men of his own tongue, and
Edward summoned for Michaelmas at Shrewsbury a parliament whose
chief business was the trial of David. On October 3 the last Cymric
Prince of Wales suffered the ignominious doom of a traitor, a
murderer, and a blasphemer. The magnates then adjourned to the
chancellor’s neighbouring seat of Acton Burnell, where the
rejoicings incident to the king’s visit to his friend’s new mansion
were combined with passing the statute of Merchants.

Edward’s love of thoroughness made him linger in Wales to settle
the government of the newly won lands. His first care was to hold
Snowdon with the ring of fortresses which, in their ruin, still
bear abiding witness to the solidity of the conqueror’s work. Round
each castle arose a new town, created as artificially as were the
bastides of Aquitaine, within whose walls English traders
and settlers were tempted by high privileges to take up their
abodes, and whose strictly military character was emphasised by the
general provision that the constable of the castle was to be ex
officio
the mayor of the municipality. Chief among these was
Aberconway, whose strategic importance Edward understood so fully
that he forced the Cistercian monks to take up new quarters at
Maenan, higher up the valley, in order that there might be room for
the castle and town which were henceforth to guard the entrance to
Snowdon. Equally important was the future capital of Gwynedd,
Carnarvon, where on April 25, 1284, a son was born to Edward and
Eleanor, who seventeen years later was to become the first English
Prince of Wales. Elsewhere fortresses of Welsh origin were rebuilt
and enlarged to complete the stone circuit round the mountains.
166Such
were Criccieth, the key of Lleyn; Dolwyddelen, which dominated the
upper Conway; and Harlech and Bere, the two strongholds that curbed
the mountaineers of Merioneth. In the south the same policy was
carried out. Alike in Gwynedd and in the vale of Towy, both in his
castle building and in his town foundations, Edward was simply
carrying on the traditions of earlier ages, and applying to his new
lands those principles of government which, since the Norman
Conquest, had become the tradition of the marcher lords. Even in
his architectural schemes there was nothing novel in Edward’s
policy. Gilbert of Gloucester at Caerphilly, and Payne of Chaworth
at Kidwelly, had already worked out the pattern of “concentric”
defences that were to find their fullest expression in the new
castles of the principality. In each of these strongholds an
adequate garrison of highly trained and well-paid troops kept the
Welsh in check.

The civil government of the Edwardian conquests was provided for
by the statute of Wales, issued on Mid-Lent Sunday, 1284, at
Rhuddlan, Edward’s usual headquarters. It declared that the land of
Wales, heretofore subject to the crown in feudal right, was
entirely transferred to the king’s dominion. To the whole of the
annexed districts the English system of shire government was
extended, though such local customs as appealed to Edward’s sense
of justice were suffered to be continued. Gwynedd and its
appurtenances were divided into the three shires of Anglesey,
Carnarvon, and Merioneth, and were collectively put under the
justice of Snowdon, whose seat was to be at Carnarvon, where courts
of chancery and exchequer for north Wales were set up. The shires
of Cardigan and Carmarthen were re-organised so as to include the
southern districts which had been subject to Llewelyn, or to the
Welsh lords who had fallen with him. These were put under the
justice of west Wales, whose chancery and exchequer were
established at Carmarthen. It is significant that Edward prepared
the way for making these districts into shires by persuading his
brother Edmund, to whom they had been granted, to abandon his
claims over them in return for ample compensation elsewhere.
Without this step the new shires would only have been palatinates
of the Glamorgan or Pembroke type, and the creation of such
franchises was directly contrary to Edward’s policy. It was
different 167in the vale of Clwyd, where it would have
been natural for Edward to have extended the shire system to the
four cantreds. Military exigences had, however, already erected
most of these lands into new marcher lordships, and Edward was
perforce content with the union of some fragments of Rhos to the
shire of Carnarvon, and with joining together Englefield and some
adjoining districts in the new county of Flint. This arrangement
secured the strongholds of Flint and Rhuddlan for the king. But the
district was too small to make it worth while to set up a separate
organisation for it, and Flintshire was put under the justice and
courts of Chester, so that it became a dependency of the
neighbouring palatinate.[1]

[1] For the shires of Walessee my paper on The
Welsh Shires
in Y Cymmrodor, ix. (1888), 201-26.

The lordships of the march were not directly influenced by this
legislation. They continued to hold their position as franchises
until the reign of Henry VIII., and under Edward III. were declared
by statute to be no part of the principality but directly subject
to the English crown. Yet the removal of the pressure of a native
principality profoundly affected these districts. The policy of
definition made its mark even here. The liberties of each marcher
were defined and circumscribed, and, while scrupulously respected,
were incapable of further extension. The vague jurisdictions of the
sheriffs of the border shires were cleared up, and if this process
involved some limitation of the royal authority in districts like
Clun and Oswestry, which virtually ceased to be parts of
Shropshire, there was a compensating advantage in the increased
clearness with which the border line was drawn and the royal
authority consolidated. Gradually the marcher lordships passed by
lapse into the royal hands, and even from the beginning there were
regions, such as Montgomery and Builth, which knew no lord but the
king. All this was, however, an indirect result of the Edwardian
conquest. Strictly speaking it was no conquest of all Wales but
merely of the principality, the ancient dominions of Llewelyn, to
which most of the crown lands in Wales were joined.

Ecclesiastical settlement followed the political reorganisation.
Peckham was as zealous as Edward in compelling the conquered to
follow the law-abiding traditions of the king’s ancient
inheritance. He laboured strenuously for the rebuilding 168of
churches, the preservation and extension of ecclesiastical
property, the education of the clergy, and the extirpation of
clerical matrimony and simony. Despite his unsympathetic attitude,
he did good work for the Welsh Church by his manful resistance to
all attempts of Edward and his subordinates to encroach upon her
liberties. He quaintly thought it would promote the civilisation of
Wales if the people were forced to “learn civility” by living in
towns and sending their children to school in England. His
assiduous visitation of the Welsh dioceses in 1284 did something to
kindle zeal, and win the Welsh clergy from the idleness wherein, he
believed, lay the root of all their shortcomings.

In the autumn of 1284 Edward went on an extended progress in
Wales. He passed through the four cantreds into Gwynedd, and thence
worked his way southwards through Cardigan and Carmarthen, ending
his tour by visits to the marcher lords of the south. He crossed
over from Glamorgan, where he had been entertained by Gilbert of
Clare, to Bristol, where he held his Christmas court. Wales was to
see no more of its new ruler for seven years. During that time the
principality gave Edward little trouble, though the marchers, as
will be seen, were a constant anxiety to him. In 1287, while Edward
was in Gascony, the regent, Edmund of Cornwall, was called upon to
deal with a revolt of Rhys, son of Meredith, the loyalist lord of
the vale of Towy, who resented the authority of the justice of
Carmarthen over his patrimony. His grievances were those of a
marcher rather than those of a Welshman. Yet his rising in 1287 was
formidable enough to require the raising of a great army for its
suppression. The Welsh chieftain could not long hold out against
the odds brought against him, and the confiscation of his lands
swelled the district directly depending on the sheriff of
Carmarthen. The support of the countryside enabled Rhys to evade
his pursuers for nearly three years. At last he was captured, and
with the execution of the last of the lords of Dynevor, the triumph
of Edward became complete.

CHAPTER IX.

THE SICILIAN AND THE SCOTTISH ARBITRATIONS.

169Edward I. had now attained the height of his
fame. He had conquered Llewelyn; he had reformed the
administration; he had put himself as a lawmaker in the same rank
as St. Louis or Frederick II.; and he had restored England to a
leading position in the councils of Europe. Moreover, he had won a
character for justice and fairness which did him even greater
service, since the several deaths of prominent sovereigns during
1285 left him almost alone of his generation among princes of a
lesser stature. Of the chief rulers of Europe in the early years of
Edward’s reign, Rudolf of Hapsburg alone survived; and the King of
the Romans had little weight outside Germany many. Edward had
outlived his brother-in-law Alfonso of Castile, his cousin Philip
the Bold, his uncle Charles of Anjou, and Peter of Aragon. But the
conflicts, in which these kings had been engaged, were continued by
their successors. Above all, the contest for Sicily still raged.
The successors of Martin IV., though deprived of the active support
of France, would not abandon the claims of the captive Charles of
Salerno; and James of Aragon, Peter’s second son, maintained
himself in Sicily, despite papal censures and despite the virtual
desertion of his cause by his elder brother, Alfonso III., the new
king of Aragon. Each side was at a standstill, though each side
struggled on. The personal hatreds, which made it impossible to
reconcile the older generation, were dying out, and the chief
obstacle in the way of a settlement was the stubbornness of the
papacy. If any one could reconcile the quarrel, it was the King of
England; and to him Charles’ sons and the nobles of his dominions
appealed to procure his release.

Edward was anxious to proffer his services as a peacemaker.
170The
dream of a Europe, united for the liberation of the holy places,
had not been expelled from his mind by his schemes for the
advancement of his kingdom. If he could inspire his neighbour kings
with something of his spirit, the crusade might still be possible.
Other matters also called Edward’s attention to the continent. He
had to do homage to the new French king; he had to press for the
execution of the treaty of Amiens, and his presence was again
necessary in Gascony. His realm was in such profound peace that he
could safely leave it. Accordingly in May, 1286, he took ship for
France. With him went his wife Eleanor of Castile, his chancellor
Bishop Burnell, and a large number of his nobles. He entrusted the
regency to his cousin, Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, the son and
successor of Earl Richard; and England saw him no more until
August, 1289. Edward first made his way to Amiens, where he met the
new King of France, Philip the Fair. The two kings went together to
Paris, where Edward spent two months. There he performed homage for
Gascony, and made a new agreement as to the execution of the treaty
of Amiens, by which he renounced his claims over Quercy for a money
payment, and was put in possession of Saintonge, south of the
Charente. The settlement was the easier as for the moment neither
king had his supreme interest in Gascony. Edward’s real business
was to make peace between Anjou and Aragon, and Philip IV. showed
every desire to help him. Before Edward left Paris, he had
negotiated a truce between the Kings of France and Aragon. Soon
afterwards he went to Bordeaux. He made Gascony his headquarters
for three years, and strove with all his might to convert the truce
into a peace.

Grave obstacles arose, chief among which was the determination
of the papacy to make no terms with the King of Aragon so long as
his brother still reigned over Sicily. Honorius IV., in approving
Edward’s preliminary action, and exhorting him to obtain the
liberation of the Prince of Salerno, carefully guarded himself
against recognising the schismatic Aragonese. Edward himself was no
partisan of either side. He was heartily anxious for peace and
desirous to free his kinsman from the rigours of his long
imprisonment. His wish for a close alliance between England and
Aragon was unacceptable to the partisanship both of Honorius IV.
and his 171successor Nicholas IV. Papal coldness,
however, did not turn Edward from his course. In the summer of 1287
he met Alfonso at Oloron in Béarn, where a treaty was drawn
up by which the Aragonese king agreed to release Charles of Salerno
on condition that he would either, within three years, procure from
the pope the recognition of James in Sicily, or return to captivity
and forfeit Provence. Besides this, an alliance between England and
Aragon was to be cemented by the marriage of one of Edward’s
daughters to Alfonso. Delighted with the success of his
undertaking, Edward, on his return to Bordeaux, again took the
cross and prepared to embark on the crusade.

Nicholas IV. interposed between Edward and his vows by
denouncing the treaty of Oloron.[1] Though well-meaning, he was not
strong enough to shake himself free from partisan traditions, and
though honestly anxious to bring about a crusade, he could not see
that he made the holy war impossible by interposing obstacles in
the way of the one prince who seriously intended to take the cross.
While denouncing Edward’s treaty, Nicholas encouraged his crusading
zeal by granting him a new ecclesiastical tenth for six years, a
tax made memorable by the fact that it occasioned the stringent
valuation of benefices, called the taxation of Pope Nicholas, which
was the standard clerical rate-book until the reign of Henry VIII.
Despite the pope, Edward still persevered in his mediation, and in
October, 1288, a new treaty for Charles’ liberation was signed at
Canfranc, in Aragon, which only varied in details from the
agreement of 1287. Charles was released, but he straightway made
his way to Rome, where Nicholas absolved him from his oath and
crowned him King of Sicily. Edward was bitterly disappointed. He
tarried in the south until July, 1289, usefully employed in
promoting the prosperity of his duchy, crushing conspiracies,
furthering the commerce of Bordeaux, and founding new
bastides. At last tidings of disorder at home called him
back to his kingdom before the purpose of his continental sojourn
had been accomplished. But he still pressed on his thankless task,
and in 1291 peace was made at Tarascon, between Aragon and the
Roman see, on the hard condition of 172Alfonso abandoning his brother’s
cause. On Alfonso’s death soon afterwards the war was renewed, for
James then united the Sicilian and Aragonese thrones and would not
yield up either. It was not until 1295 that Boniface VIII., a
stronger pope than Nicholas, ended the struggle on terms which left
the stubborn Aragonese masters of Sicily.

[1] For his policy, see O. Schiff, Studien zur
Geschichte P. Nikolaus IV.
(1897).

Things had not gone well in England during Edward’s absence.
Edmund of Cornwall had shown vigour in putting down the revolt of
Rhys, but he was not strong enough to control either the greater
barons or the officers of the crown. Grave troubles were already
brewing in Scotland. A fierce quarrel between the Earls of
Gloucester and Hereford broke out with regard to the boundaries of
Glamorgan and Brecon, and the private war between the two marchers
proved more formidable to the peace of the realm than the revolt of
the Welsh prince. Even more disastrous to the country was the
scandalous conduct of the judges and royal officials, who profited
by the king’s absence to pile up fortunes at the expense of his
subjects. The highest judges of the land forged charters, condoned
homicides, sold judgments, and practised extortion and violence. A
great cry arose for the king’s return. In the Candlemas parliament
of 1289 Earl Gilbert of Gloucester met a request for a general aid
by urging that nothing should be granted until Englishmen once more
saw the king’s face. Alarmed at this threat, Edward returned, and
landed at Dover on August 12, 1289.

The whole situation was changed by the king’s arrival. Edward
met the innumerable complaints against his subordinates by
dismissing nearly all the judges from office, and appointing a
special commission to investigate the charges brought against royal
officials of every rank. Thomas Weyland, chief justice of the
common pleas, anticipated inquiry by taking sanctuary with the
Franciscan friars of Bury St. Edmunds. A knight and a married man,
he had taken subdeacon’s orders in early life and sought to little
purpose to be protected by his clergy. His refuge was watched by
the local sheriffs; finally, he was starved into surrender, and
suffered to abjure the realm.[1] He fled to France, whence he never
returned. For some years the 173commission investigated the offences of
the ministers of the crown. Though much that was irregular was
proved against them, many charges broke down under inquiry, and, as
time went on, the official class saw that their interest lay in
condoning rather than in punishing scandals. Some of the worst
offenders, such as the greedy and corrupt Adam of Stratton, were
never restored to office;[2] but Hengham, the chief justice of the
King’s Bench, was soon reinstated. There were not enough good
lawyers in England to make it prudent for Edward to dispense with
the services of such a man. A rigorous maintenance of a high
standard of official morality meant getting rid of nearly all the
king’s ministers, and any successors would have been inferior in
experience and not superior in honesty. Edward had to work with
such material as he had, and on the whole he made the best of it.
Scandalous as were the proceedings of his agents, their iniquities
are but trifles as compared with the offences of the counsellors of
Philip the Fair.

[1] For the abjuratio regni see A.
Réville in the  Revue Historique, 1. (1892),
1-42.

[2] For Adam of Stratton see Hall, Red Book of
the Excheque
, iii., cccxv.-cccxxxi. Extracts from the Assize
rolls recording the proceedings of the special commission will soon
be published by the Royal Historical Society.

Fear of Edward drove nobles into obedience as well as ministers
into honesty. Gloucester desisted unwillingly from his attacks on
Brecon, and was constrained to divorce his wife and marry the
king’s daughter, Joan of Acre. In becoming the king’s son-in-law,
he was forced to surrender his estates to the crown, receiving them
back entailed on the heirs of the marriage or, in their default, on
the heirs of Joan. Thus the system of entails made possible by the
statute De donis was used by Edward to strengthen his hold
over the most powerful of his feudatories and increase the prospect
of his estates escheating to the crown. Considered in this light,
Gilbert’s marriage with the king’s daughter seems less a reward of
loyalty than a punishment for lawlessness. In the same year as this
marriage, Edward passed another law directed against the baronage.
This was the statute of Westminster the Third, called from its
opening words, Quia emptore. It enacted that, when part of
an estate was alienated by its lord, the grantee should not be
permitted to become the subtenant of the grantor, but should stand
to the ultimate lord of the fief in the same feudal relation 174as the
grantor himself. This prohibition of further subinfeudation stopped
the creation of new manors and prevented the rivetting of new links
in the feudal chain, which were the necessary condition of its
strength. Though passed at the request of the barons, it was a
measure much more helpful to the king than to his vassals. It stood
to the barons as the statute of Mortmain stood to the Church.

Edward was bent on showing that he was master, and his new
son-in-law and the Earl of Hereford became the victims of his
policy. He forced the reluctant Gloucester to admit that the
pretensions of the lord of Glamorgan to be the overlord of the
bishop of LLandaff and the guardian of the temporalities of the see
during a vacancy were usurpations. Seeing that his marcher
prerogatives were thus rapidly becoming undermined, Gloucester put
the most cherished marcher right to the test by renewing the
private war with the Earl of Hereford which had disturbed the realm
during Edward’s absence. The king issued peremptory orders for the
immediate cessation of hostilities. These mandates Hereford obeyed,
but Gloucester did not. Resolved that law not force was henceforth
to settle disputes in the march, Edward summoned a novel court at
Ystradvellte, in Brecon, wherein a jury from the neighbouring
shires and liberties was to decide the case between the two earls
in the presence of the chief marchers. Gloucester refused to
appear, and the marchers declined to take part in the trial,
pleading that it was against their liberties. The case was
adjourned to give the recalcitrants every chance, and after a
preliminary report by the judges, Edward resolved to hear the suit
in person. In October, 1291, he presided at Abergavenny over the
court before which the earls were arraigned. They were condemned to
imprisonment and forfeiture. Content with humbling their pride and
annihilating their privileges, Edward suffered them to redeem
themselves from captivity by the payment of heavy fines, and before
long gave them back their lands. The king’s victory was so complete
that neither of the earls could forgive it. In 1295, Gloucester
died, without opportunity of revenge; but Hereford lived on,
brooding over his wrongs, and in later years signally avenged the
trial at Abergavenny. Meanwhile the conqueror of the principality
had shown unmistakably that the liberties of the march were 175an
anachronism, since the marchers had no longer the work of defending
English interests against the Welsh nation.[1]

[1] Mr. J.E. Morris in chap. vi. of his Welsh
Wars of Edward I.
has admirably summarised this suit. See also
G.T. Clark’s Land of Morgan.

Another measure that followed Edward’s home-coming was the
expulsion of the Jews. Despite constant odium and intermittent
persecution, the Jewish financiers who had settled in England after
the Norman conquest steadily improved their position down to the
reign of Henry III. The personal dependants of the crown, they were
well able to afford to share their gains from usury with their
protectors. They lived in luxury, built stone houses, set up an
organisation of their own, and even purchased lands. Henry III.’s
financial embarrassments forced him to rely upon them, and the
alliance of the Jews and the crown stimulated the religious bigotry
of the popular party to ill-treat the Jews during the Barons’ War.
Stories of Jews murdering Christian children were eagerly believed;
and the cult of St. Hugh of Lincoln and St. William of Norwich,[1]
two pretended victims of Hebrew cruelty, testified to the hatred
which Englishmen bore to the race.

[1] See for this saint, Thomas of Monmouth,
Life and Miracles of St. William of Norwich, ed. Jessopp and
James (1896).

Under Edward I. the condition of the Jews became more
precarious. The king hated them alike on religious and economical
grounds. He rigorously insisted that they should wear a distinctive
dress, and at last altogether prohibited usury. Driven from their
chief means of earning their living, the Jews had recourse to
clipping and sweating the coin. Indiscriminate severities did
little to abate these evils. Meanwhile active missionary efforts
were made to win over the Jews to the Christian faith. They were
compelled to listen to long sermons from mendicant friars, and
their obstinacy in adhering to their own creed was denounced as a
deliberate offence against the light. Peckham shut up their
synagogues, and Eleanor of Provence, who had entered a convent,
joined with the archbishop in urging her son to take severe
measures against them. There was a similar movement in France, and
Edward, during his long stay abroad, had expelled the Jews from
Aquitaine. In 1290 he applied the same policy to England, and their
exile was so popular an act that parliament made him a special
176grant as a thankoffering. But though Edward
thus drove the Jews to seek new homes beyond sea, he allowed them
to carry their property with them, and punished the mariners who
took advantage of the helplessness of their passengers to rob and
murder them. Though individual Jews were found from time to time in
England during the later middle ages, their official
re-establishment was only allowed in the seventeenth
century.[1]

[1] For the Jews see J. Jacobs, Jews in Angevin
England
; Tovey, Anglia Judaica; J.M. Rigg, Select
Pleas of the Jewish Exchequer
; and for their exile B.L.
Abrahams, Expulsion of the Jews from England in 1290.

Two generations at least before their expulsion, the Jews had
been outrivalled in their financial operations by societies of
Italian bankers, whose admirable organisation and developed system
of credit enabled them to undertake banking operations of a
magnitude quite beyond the means of the Hebrews. First brought into
England as papal agents for remitting to Rome the spoils of the
Church, they found means of evading the canonical prohibitions of
usury, and became the loanmongers of prince and subject alike. To
the crown the Italians were more useful than the Jews had been. The
value of the Jews to the monarch had been in the special facilities
enjoyed by him in taxing them. The utility of the Italian societies
was in their power of advancing sums of money that enabled the king
to embark on enterprises hitherto beyond the limited resources of
the medieval state. The Italians financed all Edward’s enterprises
from the crusade of 1270 to his Welsh and Scottish campaigns. From
them Edward and his son borrowed at various times sums amounting to
almost half a million of the money of the time. In return the
Italians, chief among whom was the Florentine Society of the
Frescobaldi, obtained privileges which made them as deeply hated as
ever the Hebrews had been.[1]

[1] See on this subject E.A. Bond’s article in
Archæologia, vol. xxviii., pp. 207-326; W.E. Rhodes,
Italian Bankers in England under Edward I. and II. in
Owens Coll. Historical Essays, pp. 137-68; and R.J.
Whitwell, Italian Bankers and the English Crown in
Transactions of Royal Hist. Soc., N.S., xvii. (1903), pp.
175-234.

Among the troubles which had called Edward back from Gascony was
the condition of Scotland, where a long period of prosperity had
ended with the death of Edward’s brother-in-law, Alexander III., in
1286. Alexander III. attended his 177brother-in-law’s coronation in
1274, and the irritation excited by his limiting his homage to his
English lordships of Tynedale and Penrith did not cause any great
amount of friction. But the homage question was only postponed, and
at Michaelmas, 1278, Alexander was constrained to perform
unconditionally this unwelcome act. “I, Alexander King of
Scotland,” were his words, “become the liege man of the lord
Edward, King of England, against all men.” But by carefully
refraining from specifying for what he became Edward’s vassal,
Alexander still suggested that it was for his English lordships.
Edward with equal caution declared that he received the homage,
“saving his right and claim to the homage of Scotland when he may
wish to speak concerning it”. Both parties were content with mutual
protestations. Edward was so friendly to Alexander that he allowed
him to appoint Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick, his proxy in
professing fealty, so as to minimise the king’s feeling of
humiliation. The King of Scots went home loaded with presents, and
for the rest of his life his relations with Edward remained
cordial.

The closing years of Alexander’s reign were overshadowed by
domestic misfortunes and the prospects of difficulties about the
succession. His wife, Margaret of England, had died in 1275, and
was followed to the tomb by their two sons, Alexander and David. A
delicate girl, Margaret, then alone represented the direct line of
the descendants of William the Lion. Margaret was married, when
still young, to Eric, King of Norway, and died in 1283 in giving
birth to her only child, a daughter named Margaret. No children
were born of Alexander’s second marriage; and in March, 1286, the
king broke his neck, when riding by night along the cliffs of the
coast of Fife. Before his death, however, he persuaded the magnates
of Scotland to recognise his granddaughter as his successor. The
Maid of Norway, as Margaret was called, was proclaimed queen, and
the administration was put into the hands of six guardians, who
from 1286 to 1289 carried on the government with fair success. As
time went on, the baronage got out of hand and a feud between the
rival south-western houses of Balliol and Bruce foreshadowed worse
troubles.

William Eraser, Bishop of St. Andrews, the chief of the regents,
visited Edward in Gascony and urged the necessity of 178action. The best
solution of all problems was that the young Queen of Scots should
be married to Edward of Carnarvon, a boy a few months her junior.
But both the Scots nobles and the King of Norway were jealous and
suspicious, and any attempt to hurry forward such a proposal would
have been fatal to its accomplishment. However, negotiations were
entered into between England, Scotland, and Norway. In 1289 the
guardians of Scotland agreed to nominate representatives to treat
on the matter. Edward took up his quarters at Clarendon, while his
agents, conspicuous among whom was Anthony Bek, Bishop of Durham,
negotiated with the envoys of Norway and Scotland. On November 6
the three powers concluded the treaty of Salisbury, by which they
agreed that Margaret should be sent to England or Scotland before
All Saints’ Day, 1290, “free and quit of all contract of marriage
or espousals”. Edward promised that if Margaret came into his
custody he would, as soon as Scotland was tranquil, hand her over
to the Scots as “free and quit” as when she came to him; and the
“good folk of Scotland” engaged that, if they received their queen
thus free, they would not marry her “save with the ordinance, will,
and counsel of Edward and with the agreement of the King of
Norway”. In March, 1290, a parliament of Scots magnates met at
Brigham, near Kelso, and ratified the treaty. Fresh negotiations
were begun for the marriage of Edward of Carnarvon and the Queen of
Scots, resulting in the treaty of Brigham of July 18, which Edward
confirmed a month later at Northampton. By this Edward agreed that,
in the event of the marriage taking place, the laws and customs of
Scotland should be perpetually maintained. Should Margaret die
without issue, Scotland was to go to its natural heir, and in any
case was to remain “separate and divided from the realm of
England”.

The treaty of Brigham was as wise a scheme as could have been
devised for bringing about the unity of Britain. In the care taken
to meet the natural scruples of the smaller nation we are reminded
of the treaty of Union of 1707. But a nearer parallel is to be
found in the conditions under which the union between France and
Brittany was gradually accomplished after the marriage of Anne of
Brittany. In both cases alike, in France and in England, the
stronger party was content with securing the personal union of the
two crowns, and strove to 179reconcile the weaker party by providing
safeguards against violent or over-rapid amalgamation. It was left
for the future to decide whether the habit of co-operation,
continued for generations, might not ultimately involve a more
organic union. Unluckily for this island, the policy which
ultimately made the stubborn Celts of Brittany content with union
with France, never had a chance of being carried out here. Edward
made every preparation for bringing over the Maid of Norway to her
kingdom and her husband, and neither the Scots nor the Norwegians
grudged his leading share in accomplishing their common wishes. But
the child’s health gave way before the hardships of the journey.
Before All Saints’ day had come round, she died in one of the
Orkneys, where the ship which conveyed her had put in.

The death of the queen threatened Scotland with revolution. The
regents’ commission became of doubtful legality, and a swarm of
claimants for the vacant throne arose, whose resources, if not
their rights, were sufficiently evenly balanced to make civil
strife inevitable. Since southern Scotland had become a wholly
feudal, largely Norman, and partly English state, there had been no
grave difficulties with regard to the succession. Now that they
arose, there was doubt as to the principles on which claims to the
throne should be settled. There was no legitimate representative
left of the stock of William the Lion. The male line of his brother
David, Earl of Huntingdon, had died out with John the Scot, the
last independent Earl of Chester. The nearest claimants to the
succession were therefore to be found in the descendants of David’s
three daughters. But there was no certainty that any rights could
be transmitted through the female line. Moreover there was a doubt
whether, allowing that a woman could transmit the right to rule,
the succession should proceed according to primogeniture or in
accordance with the nearness of the claimant to the source of his
claim. If the former view were held then John of Balliol, lord of
Barnard castle in Durham and of Galloway in Scotland, had the best
right as the grandson of Earl David’s eldest daughter. Yet less
than a century before, the passing over of Arthur of Brittany in
favour of his uncle John, had recalled to men’s mind the ancient
doctrine that a younger son is nearer to the parent stock than a
grandson sprung from his elder brother; and if the 180view, then
expressed in the History of William the Marshal,[1] was
still to hold good, Robert Bruce, lord of Skelton in Yorkshire, and
of Annandale in the northern kingdom, was the nearest in blood to
David of Huntingdon as the son of his second daughter. Beyond this
there was the further question of the divisibility of the kingdom.
So fully was southern Scotland feudalised that it seemed arguable
that the monarchy, or at least its demesne lands, might be divided
among all the representatives of the coheiresses, after the fashion
in which the Huntingdon estates had been allotted to all the
representatives of Earl David. In that case John of Hastings, lord
of Abergavenny, put in a claim as the grandson of Earl David’s
youngest daughter.

[1] Hist. de Guillaume le Maréchal,
ii., 64, II. 11899-902.

Oil, sire, quer c’est raison
Quer plus près est sanz achaison
Le filz de la terre son père
Que le niês: dreiz est qu’il i père.

When so much was uncertain, every noble who boasted any
connexion with the royal house safeguarded his interests, or
advertised his pedigree, by enrolling himself among the claimants.
Five or six of the competitors had no better ground of right than
descent from bastards of the royal house, especially from the
numerous illegitimate offspring of William the Lion. The others
went back to more remote ancestors. A foreign prince, Florence,
Count of Holland, demanded the succession as a descendant of a
sister of Earl David, declaring that David had forfeited his rights
by rebellion. John Comyn, lord of Badenoch, brought forward his
descent from Donaldbane, brother of Malcolm Canmore. One claim
reads like a fairy tale, with stories of an unknown king dying,
leaving a son to be murdered by a wicked uncle, and a daughter to
escape to obscurity in Ireland, where she married and transmitted
her rights to her children. There was no authority in Scotland
strong enough to decide these claims. Once more Robert Bruce raised
the standard of disorder, and the appeal of Bishop Fraser to Edward
to undertake the settlement of the question showed that the English
king’s mediation was the readiest way of restoring order.

In 1291 Edward summoned the magnates of both realms, 181along with
certain popular representatives, to meet at Norham, Bishop Bek’s
border castle on the Tweed. Trained civilians and canonists also
attended, while abbeys and churches contributed extracts from
chronicles, carefully compiled by royal order, with a view of
illustrating the king’s claims. On May 10 Edward met the assembly
in Norham parish church. Roger Brabazon, the chief justice,
declared in the French tongue that Edward was prepared to do
justice to the claimants as “superior and direct lord of Scotland”.
Before, however, he could act, his master required that his
overlordship should be recognised by the Scots. It is likely that
this demand was not unexpected. Even in the treaty of Brigham
Edward had been careful not to withdraw his claim of superiority,
and his action with relation to Alexander III.’s homage was well
known. But the sensitiveness which their late king had shown in the
face of Edward’s earlier claims was shared by the Scots lords, and
shrinking from recognising facts which they ought to have faced
before they solicited his intervention, they begged for delay and
drew up remonstrances. Edward granted them, a respite for three
weeks, though he swore by St. Edward that he would rather die than
diminish the rights due to the Confessor’s crown. He had already
summoned the northern levies, and was prepared to enforce his claim
by force. His uncompromising attitude put the Scots in an awkward
position. But they had gone to Norham to get his help, and they
were not prepared to run the risk of an English invasion as well as
civil war. Most of the claimants had as many interests in England
as in Scotland, and a breach with Edward would involve the
forfeiture of their southern lands as well as the loss of a
possible kingdom in the north. When the magnates reassembled, the
competitors set the example of acknowledging Edward as overlord.
Fresh demands followed their submission, and were at once conceded.
Edward was to have seisin of Scotland and its royal castles, though
he pledged himself to return both land and fortresses to him who
should be chosen king.

Edward then undertook the examination of the suit. He delegated
the hearing of the claims to a commission, of whom the great
majority, eighty, were Scotsmen, nominated in equal numbers by
Bruce and Balliol, the two senior competitors, while the remaining
twenty-four consisted of Englishmen, and 182included many of Edward’s
wisest counsellors. In deference to Scottish feeling, Edward
ordered the court to meet on Scottish territory, at Berwick, and
appointed August 2 for the opening day. Meanwhile the full
consequences of the Scottish submission were carried out. On
Edward’s taking seisin of Scotland, the regency came to an end. The
nomination of the provisional government resting with Edward, he
reappointed the former regents, and allowed the Scots barons to
elect their chancellor. But with the regents Edward associated a
northern baron, Brian Fitzalan of Bedale, and the Scottish bishop,
who was appointed chancellor, had to act jointly with one of
Edward’s clerks. Edward then made a short progress, reaching as far
as Stirling and St. Andrews. He was back at Berwick for the meeting
of the commissioners on August 2.

The first session of the court was a brief one. The twelve
competitors put in their claims, and Bruce and Balliol supported
theirs by argument. However, on August 12, the trial was adjourned
for nearly a year, until June 2, 1292. On its resumption in
Edward’s presence, the more difficult issues were carefully worked
out. A new and fantastic claim, sent in by Eric of Norway, as the
nearest of kin to his daughter, did not delay matters. The judges
were instructed to settle in the first instance the relative claims
of Bruce and Balliol, and also to decide by what law these should
be determined. On October 14, they declared their first judgment.
They rejected Bruce’s plea that the decision should follow the
“natural law by which kings rule,” and accepted Balliol’s
contention that they should follow the laws of England and
Scotland. They further laid down that the law of succession to the
throne was that of other earldoms and dignities. They pronounced in
favour of primogeniture as against proximity of blood.

These decisions practically settled the case, but a further
adjournment was resolved upon, and upon the reassembling of the
court on November 6 the only question still open, that of whether
the kingdom could be divided, was taken up. John of Hastings came
on the scene with the contention that the monarchy should be
divided among the representatives of Earl David’s daughters. Bruce
had the effrontery to associate himself with Hastings’ demand. A
short adjournment was arranged to settle this issue, and on
November 17 the final scene 183took place in the hall of Berwick castle.
Besides the commissioners, the king was there in full parliament,
and eleven claimants, who still persevered, were present or
represented by proxy. Nine of these were severally told that they
would obtain nothing by their petitions. Bruce was informed that
his claim to the whole was incompatible with his present claim for
a third. It was laid down that the kingdom of Scotland was
indivisible, and that the right of Balliol had been
established.

The seal of the regency was broken: Edward handed over the
seisin of Scotland to John Balliol, who three days later took the
oath of fealty as King of Scots, promising that he would perform
all the service due to Edward from his kingdom, Balliol hurried to
his kingdom, and was crowned at Scone on St. Andrew’s day. He then
returned to England, and kept Christmas with his overlord at
Newcastle, where, on December 26, he did homage to Edward in the
castle hall. But within a few days a difficulty arose. John
resented Edward’s retaining the jurisdiction over a law-suit in
which a Berwick merchant, a Scotsman, was a party. He was reassured
by Edward that he only did so, because the case had arisen during
the vacancy, when Edward was admittedly ruling Scotland. But Edward
significantly added a reservation of his right of hearing appeals,
even in England; and when the King of Scots went back to his realm,
early in January, he must have already foreseen that there was
trouble to come.

Edward never lost sight of his own interests, and it is clear
that he took full advantage of the needs of the Scots to establish
a close supremacy over the northern kingdom. Making allowance for
this sinister element, his general policy in dealing with the great
suit had been singularly prudent and correct. He was anxious to
ascertain the right heir; he gave the Scots a preponderating voice
in the tribunal; he rejected the temptation which Bruce and
Hastings dangled before him of splitting up the realm into three
parts, and he restored the land and its castles as soon as the suit
was settled. There is nothing to show that up to this point his
action had produced any resentment in Scotland, and little evidence
that there was any strong national feeling involved. Scottish
chroniclers, who wrote after the war of independence, have given a
colour to Edward’s policy which contemporary evidence does not
justify. From the 184point of his generation, his action was just
and legal. He had, in fact, performed a signal service to Scotland
in vindicating its unity; and by maintaining the rigid doctrines of
Anglo-Norman jurisprudence, he rescued it from the vague philosophy
which Bruce called natural law, and the recrudescence of Celtic
custom that gave even bastards a hope of the succession. The real
temptation came when, after his triumph, Edward sought to extract
from the submission of the Scots consequences which had no warranty
in custom, and made Scottish resistance inevitable.

The expulsion of the Jews, the reform of the administration, the
statute Quia emptores, the treaty of Tarascon, the
humiliation of Gloucester, and the successful issue of the Scottish
arbitration, mark the culminating point in the reign of Edward I.
The king had ruled twenty years with almost uniform success, and
his only serious disappointment had been the failure of the
crusade. The last hope of the Latin East faded when, in 1291, Acre,
so long the bulwark of the crusaders against the Turks, opened its
gates to the infidel. With the fall of Acre went the last chance of
the holy war. Before long the peace of Europe, which Edward thought
that he had established, was once more rudely disturbed.
Difficulties soon arose with Scotland, with France, with the
Church, and with the barons. These troubles bore the more severely
on the king because this period saw also the removal of nearly all
of those in whom he had placed special trust. The gracious Eleanor
of Castile died in 1290, at Harby, in Nottinghamshire, near
Lincoln,[1] and the devotion of the king to the partner of his
youth found a striking expression in the sculptured crosses, which
marked the successive resting-places of her corpse on its last
journey from Harby to Westminster Abbey. A few months later
Edward’s mother, Eleanor of Castile, ended her long life in the
convent of Amesbury, in Wiltshire. The ministers of Edward’s early
reign were also removed by death. Bishop Kirkby, the treasurer,
died in 1290, and Burnell, the chancellor, in 1292, soon after he
had performed his last public act in the declaration of the king’s
judgment as to the Scottish succession. Archbishop Peckham died in
the same year. New domestic ties were formed, 185and fresh
ministers were found, but the ageing king became more and more
lonely, as he was compelled to rely upon a younger and a less
faithful generation. Of his old comrades the chief remaining was
Henry Lacy, Earl of Lincoln, while the removal of Burnell brought
forward to the first rank prelates whose position had hitherto been
somewhat obscured by his predominance. Prominent among these were
the brothers Thomas Bek, Bishop of St. David’s, and Anthony Bek,
Bishop of Durham, members of a conspicuous Lincolnshire baronial
family. Both of these for a time strikingly combined devotion to
the royal service with loyalty to those clerical and aristocratic
traditions which, strictly interpreted, were almost incompatible
with faithful service to a secular monarch. Even more important
henceforth was the king’s treasurer, Walter Langton, Bishop of
Lichfield, the most trusted minister of Edward’s later life, a
faithful but not too scrupulous prelate of the ministerial type,
who stood to the second half of the reign in almost the same close
relation as that in which Burnell stood to the years which we have
now traversed.

[1] See for this W.H. Stevenson, Death of
Eleanor of Castile
, in English Hist. Review, iii.
(1888), pp. 315-318.


CHAPTER X.

THE FRENCH AND SCOTTISH WARS AND THE CONFIRMATION OF THE
CHARTERS.

186Troubles arose between France and England
soon after Edward had settled the Scottish succession. Neither
Edward nor Philip the Fair sought a conflict. Edward was satisfied
with his diplomatic successes, and Philip’s designs upon Gascony
were better pursued by chicane than by warfare. But questions arose
of a different kind from the disputes as to feudal right, which had
been hitherto the principal matters in debate between the two
crowns.

There had long been keen commercial rivalry between the Cinque
Ports and the traders of Normandy. The sailors of Bayonne and other
Gascon harbours had associated themselves with the English against
the Normans, and both sides loudly complained to their respective
rulers of the piracies and homicides committed by their enemies.
Edward and Philip did what they could to smooth over matters, but
were alike unable to prevent their subjects flying at each other’s
throats. The story spread that a Norman ship was to be seen in the
Channel with’ English sailors and dogs hanging suspended from her
yard-arms: “And so,” says Hemingburgh, “they sailed over the sea,
making no difference between a dog and an Englishman”. Indignation
at this outrage drove the English to act together in large
organised squadrons. The French adopted the same tactics, and a
collision soon ensued. On May 15, 1293, an Anglo-Gascon merchant
fleet encountered a Norman fleet off Saint Mahe in Brittany. A
pitched battle, probably prearranged, at once ensued. It ended in a
complete victory for the less numerous English squadron, which
immediately returned to Portsmouth, laden with booty.

187Even after this, Edward strove to keep the
peace, and endeavoured to exact compensation from his subjects.
They answered with a highly coloured narrative of the dispute which
threw the whole blame upon the Normans. Philip, changing his
policy, took up his subjects’ cause, and summoned Edward to answer
in January, 1294, before the Parliament of Paris for the piracy
exercised by his mariners, the misdeeds of his Gascon subjects, and
the violent measures taken by his officers against any who appealed
to the court of Paris. Edward sent his brother, Edmund, to reply
for him. As Count of Champagne and the step-father of Philip’s
wife, Joan, Edmund seemed a peculiarly acceptable negotiator. After
long debates, the personal intervention of the French queen, and
Philip’s step-mother, Mary of Brabant, resulted in an agreement
being arranged. The overlord’s grievances could not be denied, and
it was urged that the formal surrender of part of Gascony might be
made by way of recognising them. French garrisons were therefore to
be admitted into six Gascon strongholds; twenty Gascon hostages
were to be delivered over to Philip, while the seisin of the duchy
was also to be transferred to the French king, who pledged himself
not to change the officials nor to occupy the land in force. The
whole business was in fact to be as formal as the delivery of the
seisin of Scotland to Edward during the suit for the succession.
Meanwhile, Edward and Philip were to arrange a meeting at Amiens to
settle the conditions of a permanent peace, by which Edward was to
take Philip’s sister, Margaret, as his second wife, and the Gascon
duchy was to be settled upon the offspring of the union. That
Edward or Edmund should ever have contemplated such terms is a
strong proof of their zeal for peace. It soon became clear that
Edmund had been outrageously duped, and that the whole negotiation
was a trick to secure for Philip the permanent possession of
Gascony. The constable of France appeared on the Aquitanian
frontier. The English seneschal surrendered the six castles and the
seisin of the land. Gradually the French king began to take actual
possession of the government. Moreover, after three months, the
proceedings against Edward in the parliament of Paris were resumed;
Edward was declared contumacious on the ground of his
non-appearance, and sentence of forfeiture was passed.

Philip’s treachery was thus manifest? and in great disgust 188Edmund
withdrew from France. Edward was deeply indignant. In a parliament,
held in June, 1294, which was attended by the King of Scots, war
was resolved upon. The feudal tenants were summoned to assemble at
Portsmouth on September 1; and Edward appealed for help to his
Gascon subjects, beseeching their pardon for having negotiated the
fatal treaty, and promising a speedy effort to restore them to his
obedience. He sent them his nephew, John of Brittany, as his
lieutenant and captain-general, under whom John of St. John was to
act as seneschal of Gascony. Ambassadors were despatched to all
neighbouring courts to build up a coalition against the French.
Strenuous efforts were made to get together men and money, and the
clergy were forced to make a grant of a half of their spiritual
income. Edward overbore their opposition amidst a scene of
excitement in which the Dean of St. Paul’s fell dead at the king’s
feet. The shires were mulcted of a tenth and the boroughs of a
sixth. And besides these constitutional exactions, the king laid
violent hands on all the coined money deposited in the treasuries
of the churches, and appropriated the wool of the merchants, which
he only restored on the payment of a heavy pecuniary redemption.
Meanwhile, about Michaelmas the lieutenant and the seneschal sailed
with a fairly strong force. Further levies were summoned to
assemble at Portsmouth at later dates. Besides the ordinary tenants
of the crown, writs were sent to the chief magnates of Ireland and
Scotland; and Wales and its march were called upon to furnish all
the men that could be mustered. The Earls of Cornwall and Lincoln
were appointed to the command, and Edward himself proposed to
follow them to Gascony as soon as he could.

At the moment of the departure of John of Brittany a sudden
insurrection in Wales frustrated Edward’s plans. All Wales was ripe
for revolt. In the principality the Cymry resented English rule,
and the sulky marchers stood aloof in sullen discontent, while
their native tenants, seeing in the recent humiliation of
Gloucester and Hereford the degradation of all their lords, lost
respect for such powerless masters. Both in the principality and in
the marches, Edward’s demand for compulsory service in Gascony was
universally regarded as a new aggression. The intensity of the
resistance to his demand can be measured by the general nature of
the insurrection, and 189by the admirable way in which it was
organised. As by a common signal all Wales rose at Michaelmas,
1294. One Madog, probably a bastard son of Llewelyn, son of
Griffith, raised all Gwynedd, took possession of Carnarvon castle,
and closely besieged the other royal strongholds. In west Wales a
chieftain named Maelgwn was equally successful in Carmarthen and
Cardigan. The marches were in arms equally with the principality.
In the north, Lincoln’s tenants in Rhos and Rhuvoniog besieged
Denbigh, and threatened the king’s fortresses in Flint. Maelgwn’s
sphere of operations included the earldom of Pembroke, while Brecon
rose against Hereford, and Glamorgan against Gilbert of Gloucester.
Morgan, the leader of the Glamorganshire rebels, loudly declared
that he did not rebel against the king but against the Earl of
Gloucester. With the beginning of winter the state of Wales was
more critical than in the worst times of the winter of 1282.

Edward postponed his attack on Philip in order to throw all his
energies into the reduction of Wales. The levies assembled at
Portsmouth for the Gascon expedition were hurried beyond the
Severn. The king held another parliament and exacted a fresh
supply. Criminals were offered pardon and good wages, if they would
serve, first in Wales and then in Gascony. Before Christmas about a
thousand men-at-arms were mustered at various border centres under
the royal standards, while every marcher lord was busily engaged in
putting down his own rebels. Before so great a force the Welsh
could do but little, and the spring saw the extinction of the
rebellion. But there was hard fighting both in the south and in the
north. Edward himself undertook the reconquest of Gwynedd. He was
at Conway before the end of the year, and in his haste he threw
himself into the town while the mass of his army remained on the
right bank of the river. High tides and winter floods made the
crossing of the stream impossible, and for a short time the king
was actually besieged by the rebels. Conway was unprepared for
resistance and almost destitute of supplies. The garrison thought
it a terrible hardship that they had to live on salt meat and
bread, and to drink water mixed with honey. They were encouraged by
Edward refusing to taste better fare than his troopers, and
declining to partake of the one small measure of wine reserved for
his use. William Beauchamp, 190Earl of Warwick, conveyed his troops
across the estuary and raised the siege. Yet the insurgents were
still able to fight a pitched battle. About January 22, 1295,
Warwick found the Welsh established in a strong position in a plain
between two woods. They had fixed the butts of their lances into
the ground, hoping thus to resist the shock of a cavalry charge.
Improving on the tactics of Orewyn bridge, the earl stationed
between his squadrons of knights, archers and crossbowmen, whose
missiles inflicted such loss on the Welsh lines that the cavalry
soon found it safe to charge. The Welsh were utterly broken, and
never in a single day did they suffer such enormous losses. Even
more important than its results in breaking the back of Madog’s
insurrection, this battle of Maes Madog—or Madog’s field, as
the Welsh called the place of their defeat—is of the highest
importance in the development of infantry tactics. The order of the
victorious force strikingly anticipates the great battles in
Scotland and France of a later generation. In obscure fights, like
Orewyn bridge and Maes Madog, the English learnt the famous battle
array which was to overwhelm the Scots in the later years of
Edward’s reign and prepare the way for the triumphs of Crecy and
Poitiers.

Madog still held out, and with the advent of spring, 1295,
Edward began to hunt him from his lairs. Gwynedd was cleared of the
enemy and Anglesey was reconquered. Carnarvon castle arose from its
ruins in the stately form that we still know, while on the Anglesey
side of the Menai the new stronghold of Beaumaris arose, to ensure
the subjection of the granary of Gwynedd. In May Edward felt strong
enough to undertake a progress in South Wales. After receiving the
submissions of the rebels of Cardigan and Carmarthen, he won back
for the lords of Brecon and Glamorgan the lands which, without his
help, they had been unable to conquer. The Welsh chieftains were
leniently treated. While Madog was imprisoned in the Tower, Morgan
was at once set at liberty. By July Edward was able to leave Wales.
Yet his triumph had taxed all his resources, and left him,
overwhelmed with debt, to face the irritation of subjects
unaccustomed to such demands upon their loyalty and patriotism. But
nothing broke his dauntless spirit, and once more he busied himself
in obtaining revenge on the false King of France.

191It was inevitable that the Welsh war should
have reduced to slender proportions the expedition of John of
Brittany and John of St. John for the recovery of Gascony. After a
tedious voyage the English expedition sailed up the Gironde late in
October, 1294. Their forces, strong enough to capture Bourg and
Blaye, were not sufficient to attack Bordeaux. Leaving the capital
in the hands of its conquerors, the English sailed past Bordeaux to
Rioms, where they disembarked. The small towns of the neighbourhood
were taken and garrisoned, and the Gascon lords began to flock to
the camp of their duke. Before long the army was large enough to be
divided. John of Brittany remained at Rioms, while John of St. John
marched overland to Bayonne. The French garrison was unable to
overpower the enthusiasm of the Bayonnais for Edward, and the
capture of the second town of Gascony was the greatest success
attained by the invaders. With the spring of 1295, however, Charles
of Valois, brother of the King of France, was sent to operate
against John of Brittany. The English and Gascons found themselves
unable to make head against him. There was ill-feeling between the
two nations that made up the army, and also between the nobly-born
knights and men-at-arms and the foot soldiers. The infantry
mutinied, and John of Brittany fled by night down the river from
Rioms, leaving many of his knights and all his horses and armour in
the town. Next day Rioms opened its gates to Charles of Valois, who
gained immense spoils and many distinguished prisoners. Save for
the capture of Bayonne, the expedition had been a disastrous
failure.

Edward failed even more signally in his efforts to defeat Philip
by diplomacy. He had left no effort unspared to build up a great
coalition against the French king. He “sent a great quantity of
sterling money beyond the sea,” and made alliances with all the
princes and barons that he could find.[1] At first it seemed that
he had succeeded. Adolf of Nassau, the poor and dull, but strenuous
and hard-fighting King of the Romans, concluded a treaty with
England, and did not think it beneath the dignity of the lord of
the world to take the pay of the English monarch. Many vassals of
the empire, especially in the Netherlands, the Rhineland, and
Burgundy followed Adolf’s 192example. Edward strengthened his party
further by marrying three of his daughters to the Duke of Brabant,
the son of the Count of Holland, and the Count of Bar as the price
of their adherence to the coalition. He made closer his ancient
friendship with Guy of Dampierre, the old Count of Flanders, by
betrothing Edward of Carnarvon to his daughter Philippine. At the
same time he sought the friendship of the lords of the Pyrenees,
such as the Count of Foix, and of the kings of the Spanish
peninsula. But nothing came of the hopes thus excited, save fair
promises and useless expenditure. Before long Philip of France was
able to build up a French party in appearance as formidable-in
reality as useless as Edward’s attempted confederation. Edward’s
most important ally, Guy of Flanders, was forced to renounce his
daughter’s marriage to the heir of England and hand her over to
Philip’s custody. The time was not yet come for effective European
coalitions; the real fighting had to be done by the parties
directly interested in the quarrel.

[1] See a contemporary notice printed by F.
Funck-Brentano in Revue Historique, xxxix. (1889), pp.
329-30.

The command of the sea continued to be a vital question. The
Norman sailors were eager to avenge their former defeats, and
Philip saw that the best way to preserve his hold over Gascony was
to be master of the Channel and the Bay of Biscay. Edward prepared
to meet attack by establishing an organisation of the English navy
which marks an epoch in the history of our admiralty. He divided
the vessels told off to guard the sea into three classes, and set
over each a separate admiral. John of Botecourt was made admiral of
the Yarmouth and eastern fleet; William of Leyburn was set over the
navy at Portsmouth; and the western and Irish squadron was put
under a valiant knight of Irish origin. Meanwhile the French
planned an invasion of England, and promised James of Aragon that,
when England was conquered, its king should be considered his
personal prize. Galleys were hired at Marseilles and Genoa for
service in the Channel, and Sir Thomas Turberville, a
Glamorganshire knight captured at Rioms, turned traitor and was
restored to England in the hope that he might obtain the custody of
some seaport and betray it to the enemy. Turberville strove in vain
to induce Morgan to head another revolt in Glamorgan, and urged
upon Philip the need of an alliance with the Scots. At last the
invasion was attempted, and the French admiral, Matthew of
Montmorenci, sacked and burnt the town of Dover. 193Luckily,
however, Turberville’s treason was discovered, and the Yarmouth
fleet soon avenged the attack on Dover by burning Cherbourg. In the
face of such resistance, Philip IV. abandoned his plan of invasion
and tried to establish a sort of “continental blockade” of English
ports in which a modern writer has seen an anticipation of the
famous dream of Napoleon.[1] Though nothing came of these grandiose
schemes, yet the efforts made to organise invasion had their
permanent importance as resulting in the beginnings of the French
royal navy. As late as 1297 a Genoese was appointed admiral of
France in the Channel, and strongly urged the invasion of England
and its devastation by fire and flame. But the immediate result of
Philip’s efforts to cut off England from the continent was that his
Flemish allies found in his policy a new reason for abandoning his
service. On January 7, 1297, a fresh treaty of alliance between
Edward and Guy, Count of Flanders, was concluded.

[1] See for this Jourdain, Mémoire sur
les Commencements de la Marine française sous Philippe le
Bel
(1880), and C. de la Roncière, Le Blocus
continental de l’Angleterre sous Philippe le Bel
in Revue
des Questions historiques
, lx. (1896), 401-41.

More effective than Philip’s efforts to combine the Continent
against the English were his endeavours to stir up opposition to
Edward in Britain. The Welsh rising of 1294 had taken place
independently of him, but it was not Philip’s fault that Morgan did
not once more excite Glamorgan to rebellion. A better opening for
intrigue was found in Scotland. Ever since the accession of John
Balliol, there had been appeals from the Scottish courts to those
of Edward. Certain suits begun under the regency, which had acted
in Edward’s name from 1290 to 1292, gave the overlord an
opportunity of inserting the thin end of the wedge; and it looked
as if, after a few years, appeals from Edinburgh to London would be
as common as appeals from Bordeaux to Paris. But whatever were the
ancient relations of England and Scotland, it is clear that the
custom of appeals to the English king had never previously been
established. It was no wonder then that what seemed to Edward an
inevitable result of King John’s submission, appeared to the Scots
an unwarrantable restriction of their independence.

The weakness and simplicity of King John left matters to take
their course for a time, but the king, who was not strong 194enough to
stand up against Edward, was not the man to resist the pressure of
his own subjects. On his return from the London parliament of June,
1294, the Scots barons virtually deposed him. A committee was set
up by parliament consisting of four bishops, four earls, and four
barons which, though established professedly on the model of the
twelve peers of France, had a nearer prototype in the fifteen
appointed under the Provisions of Oxford. To this body the whole
power of the Scottish monarchy was transferred, so that John became
a mere puppet, unable to act without the consent of his twelve
masters. Under this new government the relations of England and
Scotland soon became critical. The Scots denied all right of appeal
to the English courts, and expelled from their country the nobles
whose possessions in England gave them a greater interest in the
southern than in the northern kingdom. Among the dispossessed
barons was Robert Bruce, son of the claimant, by marriage already
Earl of Carrick, and now by his father’s recent death lord of
Annandale. In defiance of Edward’s prohibition the Scots received
French ships, and subjected English traders at Berwick to many
outrages. At last, on July 5, 1295, an alliance was signed between
Scotland and France, by which Edward Balliol, the eldest son of
King John, was betrothed to Joan, the eldest daughter of Charles of
Valois, the brother of the French king. On this, Edward demanded
the surrender of three border castles, and on the refusal of the
Scots, cited John to appear at Berwick on March 1, 1296. Thus, by a
process similar to that which had embroiled Edward with his French
overlord, the King of Scots also was forced to face the alternative
of certain war or humiliating surrender.

To Edward a breach with Scotland was unwelcome. In 1294 the
Welsh had prevented him using all his power against France, and in
1295 the Scots troubles further postponed his prospects of revenge.
But no suggestion of compromise or delay came from him. On his
return to London early in August, 1295, he busied himself with
preparing to resist the enemies that were gathering around him on
every side. It was the moment of the raid on Dover, and the French
question was still the more pressing. In a parliament of magnates
at London, Edmund of Lancaster told the story of his Paris embassy
with such effect that two cardinal-legates, whom the new pope,
Boniface VIII., 195had sent in the hope of making peace, were
put off politely, on the ground that Edward could make no treaty
without the consent of his ally, the King of the Romans. Edmund was
appointed commander of a new expedition to Gascony, though his weak
health delayed his departure. Meanwhile Edward called upon every
class of his subjects to co-operate with him in his defence of the
national honour. He was statesman enough to see that he could only
cope with the situation, if England as a whole rallied round him.
His best answer to the Scots and the French was the convention of
the “model parliament” of November, 1295.

The deep political purpose with which this parliament was
assembled is reflected even in the formal language of the writs.
“Inasmuch as a most righteous law of the emperors,” wrote Edward,
“ordains that what touches all should be approved by all, so it
evidently appears that common dangers should be met by remedies
agreed upon in common. You know well how the King of France has
cheated me out of Gascony, and how he still wickedly retains it.
But now he has beset my realm with a great fleet and a great
multitude of warriors, and proposes, if his power equal his
unrighteous design, to blot out the English tongue from the face of
the earth.” To avert this peril, Edward summoned not only a full
and representative gathering of magnates, but also two knights from
every shire and two burgesses from every borough. Moreover, the
lower clergy were also required to take part in the assembly, the
archdeacons and deans in person, the clergy of every cathedral
church by one proctor, the beneficed clerks of each diocese by two
proctors. Thus the assembly became so systematic a representation
of the three estates’ that after ages have regarded it as the type
upon which subsequent popular parliaments were to be modelled. This
gathering marks the end of the parliamentary experiments of the
earlier part of the reign. It met on November 27, and each estate,
deliberating separately, contributed its quota to the national
defence. The barons and knights offered an eleventh, and the
boroughs a seventh. It was a bitter disappointment to Edward that
the clergy could not be induced to make a larger grant than a
tenth. Enough, however, was obtained to equip the two armies which,
in the spring of 1296, were to operate against the French and the
Scots.

196The Gascon expedition was the first to start.
Early in March, 1296, Edmund of Lancaster, accompanied by the Earl
of Lincoln, landed at Bourg and Blaye. John of St. John was still
maintaining himself in that district as well as at Bayonne. On the
appearance of the reinforcements the Gascon lords began to flock to
the English camp, and a large force was at once able to take the
field. On March 28 an attempt was made to capture Bordeaux by a
sudden assault. On its failure Edmund, who did not possess the
equipment necessary for a formal siege, sailed up the river to
Saint-Macaire and occupied the town. But the castle held out
gallantly, and after a three weeks’ siege Edmund retired to his
original position on the lower Gironde. Even there he found
difficulty in holding his own, and before long shifted his quarters
to Bayonne. He had exhausted his resources, and found that his army
could not be kept together without pay. “Thereupon,” writes
Hemingburgh, “his face fell and he sickened about Whitsuntide. So
with want of money came want of breath too, and after a few days he
went the way of all flesh.” Lincoln, his successor, managed still
to stand his ground against Robert of Artois. At last Artois made a
successful night attack upon the English, captured St. John, and
destroyed all his war-train and baggage. The darkness of the night
and the shelter of the neighbouring woods alone saved the English
army from total destruction. “After this,” boasted William of
Nangis, “no Englishman or Gascon dared to go out to battle against
the Count of Artois and the French.” At Easter, 1297, a truce was
concluded which left nearly all Gascony in French hands.

Soon after the departure of his brother for Gascony, Edward went
to war against the Scots, regarding the non-appearance of King John
on March 1 at Berwick as a declaration of hostility. The lord of
Wark offered to betray his castle to the Scots, and Edward’s
successful effort to save it first brought him to the Tweed.
Meanwhile the men of Annandale under their new lord, the Earl of
Buchan, engaged in a raid on Carlisle, but failed to capture the
city, and speedily returned home. On March 28, the day on which his
brother attacked Bordeaux, Edward crossed the Tweed at Coldstream,
and marched down its left bank towards Berwick. On March 30 Berwick
was captured. The townsmen fought badly, and the heroes of the
197resistance were thirty Flemish merchants, who
held their factory, called the Red Hall, until the building was
fired, and the defenders perished in the flames. The garrison of
the castle, commanded by Sir William Douglas, laid down their arms
at once.

Edward spent a month in Berwick, strengthening the
fortifications of the town, and preparing for an invasion of
Scotland. Early in April, King John renounced his homage and,
immediately afterwards, the Scots lords who had attacked Carlisle
devastated Tynedale and Redesdale, penetrating as far as Hexham.
Edward’s command of the sea made it impossible for the raiders to
cut off his communications with his base, and they quickly returned
to their own land, where they threw themselves into Dunbar. Though
the lord of Dunbar, Patrick, Earl of March, was serving with the
English king, his countess, who was at Dunbar, invited them into
the fortress. Dunbar blocked the road into Scotland, and Edward
sent forward Earl Warenne with a portion of the army in the hope of
recapturing the position. Warenne laid siege to Dunbar, but on the
third day, April 27, the main Scots army came to its relief.
Leaving some of the young nobles to continue the siege, Warenne
drew up his army in battle array. The Scots thought that the
English were preparing for flight, and rushed upon them with loud
cries and blowing of horns. Discovering too late that the enemy was
ready for battle, they fell back in confusion as far as Selkirk
Forest. Next day Edward came up from Berwick and received the
surrender of Dunbar. Henceforth his advance was but a military
promenade.

Edward turned back from Dunbar to receive the submission of the
Steward of Scotland at Roxburgh, and to welcome a large force of
Welsh infantry, whose arrival enabled him to dismiss the English
foot, fatigued with the slight effort of a month’s easy
campaigning. Thence he made his way to Edinburgh, which yielded
after an eight days’ siege. Stirling castle, the next barrier to
his progress, was abandoned by its garrison, and there Edward was
reinforced by some Irish contingents. He then advanced to Perth,
keeping St. John’s feast on June 24 in St. John’s own town. On July
10 Balliol surrendered to the Bishop of Durham at Brechin,
acknowledging that he had forfeited his throne by his rebellion.
Edward continued his triumphal progress, preceded at every stage by
Bishop Bek at 198the head of the warriors of the palatinate of
St. Cuthbert. He made his way through Montrose up the east coast to
Aberdeen, and thence up the Don and over the hills to Banff and
Elgin, the farthest limit of his advance. He returned by a
different route, bringing back with him from Scone the stone on
which the Scots kings had been wont to sit at their coronation.
This he presented as a trophy of victory to the monks of
Westminster, where it was set up as a chair for the priest
celebrating mass at the altar over against the shrine of St.
Edward, though soon used as the coronation seat of English
kings.

In less than five months Edward had conquered a kingdom. On
August 22 he was back at Berwick, whither he had summoned a
parliament of the nobles and prelates of both kingdoms, in order
that the work of organising the future government of Scotland might
be completed. Meanwhile a crowd of Scots of every class flocked to
the victor’s court and took oaths of fealty to him. Their names,
along with those of the persons who made similar recognitions of
his sovereignly during his Scottish progress, were recorded with
notarial precision in one of those formal documents with which
Edward delighted to mark the stages in the accomplishment of his
task. This record, popularly styled the Ragman Roll, containing the
names of about two thousand freeholders and men of substance in
Scotland, is of extreme value to the Scottish genealogist and
antiquary.[1] The last entries are dated August 28, the day on
which Edward met his parliament at Berwick. The administration of
Scotland was provided for. John, Earl Warenne, became the king’s
lieutenant, Hugh Cressingham, treasurer, and William Ormesby,
justiciar. When the land was subdued Edward showed a strong desire
to treat the people well. The only precaution taken by him against
the renewal of disturbances was an order that the former King of
Scots, John Comyn of Buchan, John Comyn of Badenoch, and other
magnates of the patriotic party were to dwell in England, south of
the Trent, until the conclusion of the war with France. As soon as
his business was accomplished at Berwick, Edward turned his steps
southwards. At last he seemed free to lead a great 199army against
Philip the Fair; and, in order to prepare for the French
expedition, he summoned another parliament to meet at Bury St.
Edmunds on the morrow of All Souls’ day, November 3. At Bury the
barons, knights, and burgesses made liberal offerings for the war.
But a new difficulty arose in the absolute refusal of the clergy to
vote any supplies. Once more the cup of hope was dashed from
Edward’s lips, and he found himself forced to enter into another
weary conflict, this time with his English liegemen.

[1] It is printed by the Bannatyne Club, and
summarised in Cal. Doc. Scot., ii., 193-214.

So long as Peckham had lived, there had always been a danger of
a conflict between Church and State. Friar John had ended his
restless career in 1292, and Edward showed natural anxiety to
secure as his successor a prelate more amenable to the secular
authority and more national in his sentiments. The papacy remained
vacant after the death of Nicholas IV. in 1292, so that there was
no danger of Rome taking the appointment into its own hands, and
the happy accident, which had given the monks of Christchurch a
statesmanlike prior in Henry of Eastry, minimised the chances of a
futile conflict between the king and the canonical electors. Eastry
took care that the archbishop-elect should be a person acceptable
to the sovereign. Robert Winchelsea, the new primate, was an
Englishman and a secular clerk, who had taught with distinction at
Paris and Oxford, but had received no higher ecclesiastical
promotion than the archdeaconry of Essex and a canonry of St.
Paul’s, and was mainly conspicuous for the sanctity of his life,
his ability as a preacher, and his zeal for making the cathedral of
London a centre of theological instruction. The vacancy in, the
papacy forced upon the archbishop-elect a wearisome delay of
eighteen months in Italy; but at last in September, 1294, he
received consecration and the pallium from the newly elected
hermit-pope, Celestine V. Winchelsea on his return strove to show
that a secular archbishop could be as austere in life, and as
zealous for the rights of Holy Church, as his mendicant
predecessors. His desire to walk in the steps of Peckham soon
brought him into conflict with the king, and in this conflict he
showed an appreciation of the political situation, and a power of
interpreting English opinion, which made him the most formidable of
Edward’s domestic opponents. He gained his first victory in the
parliament of 1295 by preventing the 200clergy from making a larger grant
than a tenth. But this triumph sank into insignificance as compared
with the refusal of all aid by the parliament of Bury.

A change in the papacy immensely strengthened Winchelsea’s
position against Edward. In December, 1294, Celestine, overpowered
with the burden of an office too heavy for his strength, made his
great renunciation and sought to resume his hermit life. The
Cardinal Benedict Gaetano was at once elected his successor and
took the style of Boniface VIII. The son of a noble house of the
neighbourhood of Anagni, a canonist, a politician, and a zealot,
the new pope had made personal acquaintance with Edward and England
from having attended Cardinal Ottobon on his English legation, and
was eager to appease discord between Christian princes in order to
forward the crusade. He hated war the more because it was largely
waged with the money drawn from the clergy, and was indignant that
the custom of taxing the Church, which was begun under the guise of
crusading tenths, had become so frequent that both Philip and
Edward applied it in order to raise revenue from ecclesiastics for
frankly secular warfare. Within a few weeks of his accession he
despatched two cardinals to mediate peace between the Kings of
France and England, and was disgusted at the long delays with which
both kings had sought to frustrate his intervention. On February
29, 1296, Boniface issued his famous bull Clericis laicos,
in which he declared it unlawful for any lay authority to exact
supplies from the clergy without the express authority of the
apostolic see. Princes imposing, and clerics submitting to such
exactions were declared ipso facto excommunicate.

Boniface’s contention had been urged by his predecessors, and it
is improbable that he sought to do more than assert the ancient law
of the Church and save the clergy all over the Latin world from
exactions which were fast becoming intolerable. His object was
quite general, though a pointed reference to the extortions of
Edward in 1294 showed that he had the case of England before his
mind. He had no wish to throw down the gauntlet to the princes of
Christendom, or to quarrel with Edward and Philip, between whom he
was still conducting negotiations. It was his misfortune that he
was constantly forced to face fresh conditions which rendered it
almost 201possible to apply the ancient doctrines.
Strong national kings, like Edward and Philip, had already shown
impatience with such traditions of the Church as limited their
temporal authority. The pope’s untimely restatement of the theories
of the twelfth century at once involved him in his first fierce
difference with Philip the Fair, and put him into a position in
which he could only win peace by explaining away the doctrine of
Clericis laicos. While on the continent the conflict of
Church and State took the form of a dispute between the French king
and the papacy, in England it assumed the shape of a struggle
between Edward and the Archbishop of Canterbury.

In November, 1296, at Bury, Winchelsea admitted the justice of
the French war, but pleaded the pope’s decretal as an absolute bar
to any grant from the clerical estate. No decision was arrived at,
and the problem was discussed again in the convocation of
Canterbury in January, 1297. “We have two lords over us,” declared
the archbishop to his clergy, “the king and the pope; and, although
we owe obedience to both of these, we owe greater obedience to our
spiritual than to our temporal lord.” All that they could do was to
entreat the pope’s permission to allow them to pay Cæsar that
which Cæsar by himself had no right to demand. Edward burst into a
fury on hearing of this new pretext for delay. He declared that the
clergy must pay a fifth, under penalty of his withdrawing his
protection from a body which strove to stand outside the
commonwealth. The clergy remained firm, and separated without
making any grant. Thereupon, on January 30, the chief justice, John
of Metingham, sitting in Westminster Hall, pronounced the clergy to
be outlays. “Henceforth,” he declared, “there shall be no justice
meted out to a clerk in the court of the lord king, however
atrocious be the injury from which he may have suffered. But
sentence against a clerk shall be given at the instance of all who
have a complaint against him.” Winchelsea retaliated by publishing
the sentence of excommunication against violators of the papal
bull. Two days later the king ordered the sheriffs to take
possession of the lay fees held by clerks in the province of
Canterbury. A few ecclesiastics, who privately made an offering of
a fifth, were alone exempted from this command.

Edward’s conflict with the Church was followed within a month by
a dispute of almost equal gravity with a section of 202the barons. He
summoned a baronial parliament to assemble on February 24 at
Salisbury, and went down in person to explain his plan of campaign.
One force was to help his new ally, Guy of Flanders, while another
was to act in Gascony. Edward himself was to accompany the army to
Flanders. He requested some of the earls, including Norfolk and
Hereford, to fight for him in Gascony. The deaths of Edmund of
Lancaster, Gilbert of Gloucester, and William of Pembroke had
robbed the baronage of its natural leaders. Earl Warenne was fully
engaged in the north, and Lincoln was devoted to the king’s side.
The removal of other possible spokesmen made Norfolk and Hereford
the champions of the party of opposition. For years the friends of
aristocratic authority had been smarting under the growing
influence of the crown. The time was ripe for a revival of the
baronial opposition which a generation earlier had won the
Provisions of Oxford. Moreover both the earls had personal slights
to avenge. Hereford bitterly resented the punishment meted out to
him for waging private war against Earl Gilbert in the march.
Norfolk was angry because, during the last Welsh campaign, Edward
had suspended him from the exercise of the marshalship. The form of
Edward’s request at Salisbury gave them a technical advantage which
they were not slow to seize. Ignoring the broader issues which lay
between them and the king, they took their stand on their
traditional rights as constable and marshal to attend the king in
person. “Freely,” declared the earl marshal, “will I go with thee,
O king, and march before thee in the first line of thy army, as my
hereditary duty requires.” Edward answered: “Thou shalt go without
me along with the rest to Gascony”. The marshal replied: “I am not
bound to go save with thee, nor will I go”. Edward flew into a
passion: “By God, sir earl, thou shalt either go or hang”. Norfolk
replied with equal spirit: “By that same oath, sir king, I will
neither go nor hang”. The parliament broke up in disorder. Before
long a force of 1,500 men-at-arms gathered together under the
leadership of the constable and marshal.

During these stormy times Edward had been straining every nerve
to equip an adequate army for foreign service. Once more he laid
violent hands upon the wool and hides of the merchants, while a
huge male—tolt, varying from forty shillings 203a sack for raw
wool to sixty-six shillings and eightpence a sack for carded wool,
was exacted for such wool as the king’s officers suffered to remain
in the owner’s possession. Moreover, vast stores of wheat, barley,
and oats, salt pork and salt beef were requisitioned all over the
land. Men said that the king’s tyranny could no longer be borne,
and that the rights decreed to all Englishmen by the Great Charter
were in imminent danger. The movement, which had begun as a defence
of feudal right, became a popular revolt in favour of national
liberty. The commons joined the barons and clergy in the general
opposition to the headstrong king.

Edward saw that he must divide his enemies if he wished to
effect his purpose. The clergy were the easiest to deal with.
Boniface VIII. was already yielding in his struggle against Philip
the Fair. In the bull, Romana mater of February 2, 1297, he
had authorised voluntary contributions of the French clergy in the
case of pressing necessity, without previous recourse to the
permission of the apostolic see. The same attitude had already been
taken up by the royalist clergy in England, who redeemed their
outlawry by offering to the king the fifth of their revenues. In
March Edward made things easier for the recalcitrants by suspending
the edict confiscating the lay fees of the Church. Even Winchelsea
saw the wisdom of abandoning his too heroic attitude. In a
convocation, held on March 24, he practically applied the doctrine
of Romana mater to the English situation. “Let each man,” he
declared, “save his own soul and follow his own conscience. But my
conscience does not allow me to offer money for the king’s
protection or on any other pretext.” In the event nearly all the
clergy bought off the king’s wrath by the voluntary payment of a
fifth. Winchelsea was obdurate. His estates remained for five
months in the king’s hands, and he was forced, like another St.
Francis, to depend on the charity of the faithful. But even
Winchelsea did not hold out indefinitely. On July 14 he was
publicly reconciled with the king outside Westminster Hall, and a
few days later his goods were restored. On July 31 Boniface
entirely receded from the doctrine of Cleritis laicos in the
bull Etsi de statu. Before this could be known in England,
Winchelsea told his clergy that the king had agreed to confirm the
Great Charter, if they would but make a grant to carry on the 204French
war. A little later Edward of his own authority exacted a third
from all clerical revenues. This persistence in his highhanded
policy made any real reconciliation between Edward and Winchelsea
impossible. The king never forgave the archbishop, whose action
demonstrated to all England the divided allegiance of his clergy
between their two masters. Winchelsea still retained his profound
distrust of the king, who had set at naught the liberties of Church
and realm.

The baronial opposition was broken up by devices not dissimilar
to those which neutralised the antagonism of the clergy. By
strenuous efforts Edward obtained a fair sum of money for his
expenses. He let it be understood that, if he took his subjects’
wool, the talleys given in exchange would be redeemed when better
times had arrived, and he scrupulously paid for the corn and meat
that his officers had requisitioned. Meanwhile he summoned all
possible fighting men from England, Wales, and Ireland to meet at
London on July 7. The prospect of subjects of the crown being
forced, whatsoever their feudal obligations might be, to wage war
beyond sea, threatened to provoke a fresh crisis. But after many
long altercations, Edward announced that neither the feudal tenants
nor the twenty-pound freeholders had any legal obligation to go
with him to Flanders, and offered pay to all who were willing to
hearken to his “affectionate request” for their services. Under
these conditions a considerable force of stipendiaries was levied
without much difficulty.

Hereford and Norfolk abandoned active in favour of passive
hostility. They refused to serve as constable and marshal, and
Edward appointed barons of less dignity and greater loyalty to act
in their place. While all England was busy with the equipment of
troops and the provision of supplies, they sullenly held aloof. At
last, when all was ready, Edward issued an appeal to his subjects,
protesting the purity of his motives, and emphasising the
inexorable necessity under which he was forced to play the tyrant
in the interests of the whole realm. By the beginning of August
such barons as were willing to go to Flanders began to assemble in
arms at London. The young Edward of Carnarvon was appointed regent
during his father’s absence, and among the councillors who were to
act in his name was the Archbishop of Canterbury. At last the 205king set
off to embark at Winchelsea. While there, the earls presented to
him a belated list of grievances. He refused to deal with their
demand for the confirmation of the charters. “My full council,” he
declared to the envoys of the earls, “is not with me, and without
it I cannot reply to your requests. Tell those who have sent you
that, if they will come with me to Flanders, they will please me
greatly. If they will not come, I trust they will do no harm to me,
or at any rate to my kingdom.” On August 24 he took ship for
Flanders, and a few days later he and his troops safely landed at
Sluys, whence they made their way to Ghent. Nearly a thousand
men-at-arms and a great force of infantry, largely Welsh and Irish,
swelled the expedition to considerable proportions. After all his
troubles, Edward found that the loyalty of his subjects enabled him
to carry out the ideal which he had formulated two years before.
King and nation were to meet common dangers by action undertaken in
common.

Everything else was ruthlessly sacrificed in order that the king
might take an army to Flanders. The Gascon expedition was quietly
dropped. But the gravest difficulty arose not from Gascony but
Scotland. Edward’s choice of agents to carry out his Scottish
policy had been singularly unhappy. Warenne, the governor, was a
dull and lethargic nobleman more than sixty-six years of age. He
complained of the bad climate of Scotland, and passed most of his
time on his Yorkshire estates. In his absence Cressingham, the
treasurer, and Ormesby, the justiciar, became the real
representatives of the English power. Cressingham was a pompous
ecclesiastic, who appropriated to his own uses the money set aside
for the fortification of Berwick, and was odious to the Scots for
his rapacity and incompetence. Ormesby was a pedantic lawyer, rigid
in carrying out the king’s orders but stiff and unsympathetic in
dealing with the Scots. Under such rulers Scotland was neither
subdued nor conciliated. No real effort was made to track to their
hiding-places in the hills the numerous outlaws, who had abandoned
their estates rather than take an oath of fealty to Edward. When
the English governors took action, they were cruel and
indiscriminating; and often too were lax and careless. Matters soon
became serious. William Wallace of Elderslie slew an English
official in Clydesdale, and threw in 206his lot with the outlaws. He was
joined by Sir William Douglas, the former defender of Berwick. By
May, 1297, Scotland was in full revolt. In the north, Andrew of
Moray headed a rising in Strathspey. In central Scotland the
justiciar barely escaped capture, while holding his court at Scone.
The south-west, the home both of Wallace and Douglas, proved the
most dangerous district. There the barons, imitating Bohun and
Bigod, based their opposition to Edward on his claim upon their
compulsory service in the French wars. Before long the son of the
lord of Annandale, Robert Bruce, now called Earl of Carrick, Robert
Wishart, Bishop of Glasgow, and other magnates were in arms, and in
close association with Douglas and Wallace.

Edward made light of this rebellion. Resolved to go to Flanders
at all costs, he contented himself with calling upon the levies of
the shires north of the Trent to protect his interests in Scotland.
Early in July, Henry Percy, Warenne’s grandson, rode through
south-western Scotland, at the head of the Cumberland musters, and
on July 7, the local insurgent leaders, with the exception of
Wallace, made their submission to him at Irvine. Moreover, Edward
released the two Comyns from their veiled imprisonment, and sent
them back to Scotland to help in suppressing the insurrection.
Henry Percy boasted that the Scots south of the Forth had been
reduced to subjection. But a few days later Wallace was found to be
strongly established in Ettrick forest and was threatening
Roxburgh. At last Edward stirred up Warenne to return to his
government. The king took the precaution of leaving some of his
best warriors in England in case their services were needed against
the recalcitrant barons or the Scots. Then, as has been said, on
August 24 he crossed over to Flanders.

The constable and marshal were still in arms, and Winchelsea,
who, in spite of his reconciliation with Edward, was in close
communication with them, declined to take an active part on the
council of regency. Two days before Edward took ship, Hereford and
Norfolk appeared in arms at the exchequer at Westminster, and
forbade the officials to continue the collection of supplies, until
the Great Charter and the Charter of the Forest had been confirmed.
They strove to win the support of the Londoners, who had long had a
grievance against Edward for depriving them of their right to elect
207their own mayor, and for subjecting the city
to the arbitrary rule of a warden nominated by the crown. They
forbade their followers to commit acts of violence, but they made
it clear that there could be no peace until the charters were
confirmed.

In August, Warenne grappled with the Scottish rising, but his
own incompetence, and the half-heartedness of the Scottish
magnates, on whom he relied, made his task very difficult. Wallace
retreated beyond the Forth, and Warenne reached Stirling on
September 10 in pursuit of him. He learnt that Wallace was holding
the wooded heights, immediately to the north of Stirling bridge on
the left bank of the Forth, not far from the abbey of
Cambuskenneth. The Steward of Scotland, who, after the collapse of
the revolt in the south-west, served under Warenne, offered his
mediation. But no good result came from his action, and the English
suspected treachery. Wallace took up a bold attitude, scorning
either compromise or retreat. He had only a small following of
cavalry, but his infantry was numerous and enthusiastic. The
English resolved to attack him on September 11. The Forth at
Stirling was crossed by a long wooden bridge, so narrow that only
two horsemen could pass abreast. It was madness to send an army
over the river by such a means in the face of a watchful enemy. But
not only was the English plan of battle foolish it was also carried
out weakly. Warenne overslept himself, and his subordinates wasted
the early morning in useless discussions and altercations. When at
last he woke up, he rejected the advice of a Scottish knight to
send part of his cavalry over the river by a ford which thirty
horsemen could traverse abreast, and ordered all his troops to
cross by the bridge.

Wallace, seeing that the enemy had delivered themselves into his
hands, remained in the woods until a fair proportion of the English
men-at-arms had made their way over the stream. He then suddenly
swooped down upon the bridge, cutting off the retreat of those who
had traversed it, and blocking all possibility of reinforcement.
After a short fight the English to the north of the Forth were cut
down almost to a man. The English on the Stirling side, seeing the
fate of their comrades, fled in terror, and their Scots allies went
over to their country men. Among the slain was the greedy
Cressingham, whose skin the Scots tanned into leather. Warenne did
208not
draw rein until he reached Berwick, and in one day all Scotland was
lost. The castles of Roxburgh and Berwick alone upheld the English
flag. Wallace and Moray governed all Scotland as “generals of the
army of King John”. Within a few weeks of their victory, they
raided the three northern counties of England.

Wallace had freed Scotland, but his wonderful success taught the
contending factions in England the plain duty of union against the
common enemy. A new parliament of the three estates was summoned
for September 30. The opposition leaders came armed, and declared
that there could be no supply of men or money until their demand
for the confirmation of the charters was granted. No longer content
with simple confirmation, they drew up, in the form of a statute, a
petition requiring that no tallage or aid should henceforth be
taken without the assent of the estates. This was the so-called
statutum de tallagio non concedendo which
seventeenth-century parliaments and judges erroneously accepted as
a statute. The helpless regency substantially accepted their
demands, and, on October 12, issued a confirmation of the charters,
to which fresh clauses were added, providing, with less generality
than in the baronial request, that no male-tolts, or such manner of
aids as had recently been extorted, should be imposed in the future
without the common consent of all the realm, but making no
reference to tallage.[1] Liberal supplies were then voted by all
the three estates, and Winchelsea, who all through these
proceedings acted as the brain of the baronage, exerted himself to
explain away the last of the clerical difficulties raised by the
Clericis laicos.

[1] The Latin, Articuli inserti in magna
carta
, given by Hemingburgh, ii., 152, is quoted as a statute
in the Petition of Right of 1628, under the title De tallagio
non concedendo
. The view of its relation to the French
Confirmatio cartavum is that taken by M. Bémont,
Chartes des libertés anglaises, especially pp.
xliii., xliv. and 87. It is based on Bartholomew Cotton’s nearly
contemporary statement (Hist. Angl., p. 337).

On November 5 the king ratified, at Ghent, the action of his
son’s advisers. Thus the constitutional struggle was ended by the
complete triumph of the baronial opposition. And the victory was
the more signal, because it was gained not over a weak king,
careless of his rights, but over the strongest of 209the
Plantagenets, greedy to retain every scrap of authority. It is with
good reason that the Confirmation of the Charters of 1297 is
reckoned as one of the great turning points in the history of our
constitution. Its provisions sum up the whole national advance
which had been made since Gualo and William the marshal first
identified the English monarchy with the principles wrested from
John at Runnymede. In the years that immediately followed, it might
well seem that the act of 1297, like the submission of John, was
only a temporary expedient of a dexterous statecraft which
consented with the lips but not with the heart. But in later times,
when the details of the struggle were forgotten and the noise of
the battle over, the event stood out in its full significance.
Edward had been willing to take the people into partnership with
him when he thought that they would be passive partners, anxious to
do his pleasure. He was taught that the leaders of the people were
henceforth to have their share with the crown in determining
national policy. Common dangers were still to be met by measures
deliberated in common, but the initiative was no longer exclusively
reserved to the monarch. The sordid pedantry of the baronial
leaders and the high-souled determination of the king compel our
sympathy for Edward rather than his enemies. But all that made
English history what it is, was involved in the issue, and the
future of English freedom was assured when the obstinacy of the
constable and marshal prevailed over the resolution of the great
king.


CHAPTER XI

THE SCOTTISH FAILURE.

210The expedition of Edward to Flanders lost its
best chance of success through the events which retarded its
despatch. While the English king was wrangling with his barons, the
French king was active. On the news of the alliance of Count Guy
with the English, Robert of Artois was summoned from Gascony to the
north. While Philip besieged Lille, and finally took it, Robert of
Artois gained a brilliant victory over the Flemings at Furnes on
August 20. Meanwhile John of Avesnes, Count of Hainault, was
closely co-operating with the French, and kept Edward’s son-in-law
and ally, John, Duke of Brabant, from sending effective help to the
Flemings. Moreover, the Flemish townsmen, in their dislike of their
count, were largely on the side of the French. Edward’s little army
could do nothing to redress a balance that already inclined so
heavily on the other side. The Flemings were disappointed at the
scanty numbers of the English men-at-arms, and stared with wonder
and contempt at the bare-legged Welsh archers and lancemen, with
their uncouth garb, strange habits of eating and fighting, and
propensity to pillage and disorder, though they recognised their
hardihood and the effectiveness of their missiles.[1] The same
disorderly spirit that had marred the Rioms campaign still
prevailed among the English engaged on foreign service. No sooner
were the troops landed at Sluys on August 28, than the mariners of
the Cinque Ports renewed their old feud with the men of Yarmouth,
and many ships were destroyed and lives lost in this untimely
conflict. Edward advanced to Bruges, where he was joined by the
211Count of Flanders, but the disloyalty of the
townsmen and the approach of King Philip forced the king and the
earl to take shelter behind the stronger walls of Ghent.
Immediately on their retreat, Philip occupied Bruges and Damme,
thus cutting off the English from the direct road to the sea. The
Anglo-Flemish army was afraid to attack the powerful force of the
French king. But the French had learnt by experience a wholesome
fear of the English and Welsh archers, and did not venture to
approach Ghent too closely. The ridiculous result followed that the
Kings of France and England avoided every opportunity of fighting
out their quarrel, and lay, wasting time and money, idly watching
each other’s movements.

[1] See for Flemish criticisms of the Welsh, L.
van Velthem, Spiegel Historiaal, pp. 215-16, ed. Le Long,
partly translated by Funck Brentano in his edition of Annales
Qandenses
, p. 7, a work giving full details of these
struggles.

The only dignified way of putting an end to this impossible
situation lay in negotiation. Edward’s faithful servant, William of
Hotham, the Dominican friar whom the pope had appointed Archbishop
of Dublin, was in the English camp. Hotham, who had enjoyed
Philip’s personal friendship while teaching theology in the Paris
schools, was an acceptable mediator between the two kings. A short
truce was signed at Vyve-Saint-Bavon on the Lys on October 7. This
allowed time for more elaborate negotiations to be carried on at
Courtrai and Tournai, and on January 31, 1298, a truce, in which
the allies of both kings were included, was signed at Tournai, to
last until January 6, 1300. It was agreed to refer all questions in
dispute to the arbitration of Boniface VIII, “not as pope but as a
private person, as Benedict Gaetano”. Both kings despatched their
envoys to Rome, where with marvellous celerity Boniface issued, on
June 30, 1298, a preliminary award. It suggested the possibility of
a settlement on the basis of each belligerent retaining the
possessions which he had held at the beginning of the struggle, and
entering into an alliance strengthened by a double marriage. Edward
was to marry the French king’s sister Margaret, while Edward of
Carnarvon was to be betrothed to Philip’s infant daughter Isabella.
The latter match involved the repudiation of the betrothal of
Edward of Carnarvon with the daughter of the Count of Flanders. But
all through the award there was no mention of the allies of either
party. Boniface was too eager for peace to be over-scrupulous as to
the honourable obligations of the two kings who sought his
mediation.

212The English regency, which grappled so
courageously with the baronial opposition, showed an equal energy
in protecting the northern counties from the Scots. About the time
of the confirmation of the charters, Wallace crossed the border and
spread desolation and ruin from Carlisle to Hexham. Warenne and
Henry Percy, who had attended the October parliament at London,
were soon back in the north. By December the largest army which was
ever assembled during Edward I.’s reign[1] was collected together
on the borders, and preparations were made for a winter campaign
after the fashion which had proved so effective in Wales. But all
that Warenne was able to accomplish was the relief of Roxburgh. The
quality of the troops was not equal to their quantity, and all his
misfortunes had not taught him wisdom. Early in Lent Edward stopped
active campaigning by announcing that no great operations were to
be attempted until his return. Thereupon Warenne sent the bulk of
the troops home, and remained at Berwick, awaiting the king’s
arrival.

[1] Morris, Welsh Wars of Edward I., pp.
284-86.

Edward landed at Sandwich on March 14, 1298, and at once set
about preparing to avenge Stirling Bridge. He met his parliament on
Whitsunday, May 25, at York. The Scots barons were summoned to this
assembly, but as they neither attended nor sent proxies, their
absence was deemed to be proof of contumacy. A month later a large
army was concentrated at Roxburgh. The earls and barons with their
retinues mustered to the number of 1,100 horse, while 1,300
men-at-arms served under the king’s banners for pay. Though Gascony
was still in Philip’s hands, the good relations that prevailed
between England and France allowed the presence in Edward’s host of
a magnificent troop of Gascon lords, headed by the lord of Albret
and the Captal de Buch, and conspicuous for the splendour of their
armour and the costliness and beauty of their chargers. On this
occasion Edward set little store on infantry, and was content to
accept the services of those who came of their own free will. Yet
even under these conditions some 12,000 foot were assembled, more
than 10,000 of whom came from Wales and its march.

The leaders of the opposition were present in Edward’s 213host. On
the eve of the invasion, the impatient king was kept back by the
declaration of Hereford and Norfolk that they would not cross the
frontier, until definite assurances were given that the king would
carry out the confirmation of the charters which he had informally
ratified on foreign soil. Etiquette or pride prevented Edward
himself satisfying their demand, but the Bishop of Durham and three
loyal earls pledged themselves that the king would fulfil all his
promises on his return. Then the two earls suffered the expedition
to proceed; and on July 6 the army left Roxburgh, proceeding by
moderate marches to Kirkliston on the Almond, where it encamped on
the 15th. Here there was a few days’ delay, while Bishop Bek
captured some of the East Lothian castles which were threatening
the English rear. Already there was a difficulty in obtaining
supplies from the devastated country-side, and northerly winds
prevented the provision ships from sailing from Berwick to the
Forth. The worst hardships fell upon the Welsh infantry, who began
to mutiny and talked of joining the Scots. Matters grew worse on
the arrival of a wine ship, for such ample rations of wine were
distributed to the Welsh that very many of them became drunk. So
threatening was the state of affairs that Edward thought of
retreating to Edinburgh. On July 21, however, the news was brought
that Wallace and his followers were assembled in great force at
Falkirk, some seventeen miles to the west. The prospect of battle
at once restored the courage and discipline of the army, and Edward
ordered an advance. That night the host bivouacked on the moors
east of Linlithgow, “with shields for pillows and armour for beds”.
During the night the king, who was sleeping in the open field like
the meanest trooper, received a kick from his horse which broke two
of his ribs. Yet the early morning of July 22, the feast of St.
Mary Magdalen, saw him riding at the head of his troops through the
streets of Linlithgow. At last the Scots lances were descried on
the slopes of a hill near Falkirk, and the English rested while the
bishop and king heard mass. Then the army, which had eaten nothing
since the preceding day, advanced to the battle.

Wallace had a large following of infantry, but a mere handful of
mounted men-at-arms. He ordered the latter to occupy the rear, and
grouped his pikemen, the flower of his army, into four great
circles, or “schiltrons,” which, with the front ranks 214kneeling or
sitting and the rear ranks standing, presented to the enemy four
living castles, each with a bristling hedge of pikes, dense enough,
it was hoped, to break the fierce shock of a cavalry charge. The
spaces between the four schiltrons were occupied by the archers,
the best of whom came from Ettrick Forest. The front was further
protected by a morass, and perhaps also by a row of stout posts
sunk into the ground and fastened together by ropes.

Edward ordered the Welsh archers to prepare the way with their
missiles for the advance of the men-at-arms. But the Welsh refused
to move, so that Edward was forced to proceed by a direct cavalry
charge. For this purpose he divided his men-at-arms into four
“battles”. The first of these was commanded by the Earl of Lincoln,
with whom were the constable and marshal, who at last had an
opportunity of serving the king in battle in the offices which
belonged to them by hereditary right. On approaching the morass
this first line was thrown into some confusion, and paused in its
advance. Behind it the second battle, under command of the Bishop
of Durham, who, perhaps, knew the ground better, wheeled to the
east and took the Scots on their left flank. But Bek’s followers
disobeyed his orders to wait until the rest of the army came up,
and they suffered heavy losses in attacking the left schiltron.
Before long, however, Lincoln found a way round the morass
westwards to the enemy’s right, while the two rearmost battles,
headed by the king and Earl Warenne, also advanced to the front.
The combat thus became general. The Scots cavalry fled without
striking a blow, and some of the English thought that Wallace
himself rode off the field with them. The archers between the
schiltrons were easily trampled down, so that the only effective
resistance came from the circles of pikemen. The yeomanry of
Scotland steadily held their own against the fierce charges of the
mail-clad knights, and it looked for a time as if the day was
theirs. But the despised infantry at last made their way to the
front and poured in showers of arrows that broke down the Scottish
ranks. Friend and foe were at such close quarters that the English
who had no bows threw stones against the Scottish circles. When the
way was thus prepared, the horsemen easily penetrated through the
gaps made in the circles, and before long the Scottish pikemen were
a crowd of 215panic-stricken fugitives. Edward’s brilliant
victory was won with comparatively little loss.

It was years before the Scots again ventured to meet the English
in the open field. Yet the king’s victory was not followed by any
real conquest even of southern Scotland. Edward advanced to
Stirling, where he rested until he had recovered from his accident,
while detachments of his troops penetrated as far as Perth and St.
Andrews. Meanwhile the south-west rose in revolt, under Robert
Bruce, Earl of Carrick, whose father had fought at Falkirk. Late in
August, Edward made his way to Ayr and occupied it, while Bruce
fled before him. Provisions were still scarce, and the army was
weary of fighting. The Durham contingent deserted in a body,[1] and
the earls were so lukewarm that Edward was fain to return by way of
Carlisle, capturing Lochmaben, Bruce’s Annandale stronghold, on the
way. On September 8 the king reached Carlisle, where the constable
and marshal declared that they had lost so many men and horses that
they could no longer continue the campaign. Edward tried to stem
the tide of desertion by promises of Scottish lands to those who
would remain with his banners. But the distribution of these
rewards proved only a fresh source of discontent. At last Edward
was forced to dismiss the greater part of his forces. He lingered
in the north until the end of the year, but there was no more real
fighting; with the beginning of 1299 he returned to the south,
convinced that the disloyalty of his barons had neutralised his
triumphs in the field. The few castles which still upheld the
English cause in Scotland were soon closely besieged.

[1] Lapsley, County Palatine of Durham, p.
128.

During the whole of 1299 Edward was prevented by other work from
prosecuting the war against the Scots. Even the borderers were sick
of fighting, and Bishop Bek, who had hitherto afforded him an
unswerving support with all the forces of his palatinate, was
forced to desist from warlike operations by the refusal of his
tenants to serve any longer beyond the bounds of the lands of St.
Cuthbert. While the men of Durham abandoned the war, there was
little reason to wonder at the indifference of the south country as
to the progress of the Scots. In the Lenten parliament at London,
the Earls of Hereford and Norfolk 216pressed Edward once more to fulfil
his promise to carry out the confirmation of the charters. The king
would not yield to their demand yet dared not refuse it. In his
perplexity he had recourse to evasions which further embittered his
relations with them. He promised that he would give an answer the
next day, but when the morrow came, he secretly withdrew from the
city. The angry barons followed him to his retreat and reminded him
of his broken promise. Edward coolly replied that he left London
because his health was suffering from the corrupt air of the town,
and bade the barons return, as his council had his reply ready. The
barons obeyed the king’s orders, but their indignation passed all
bounds when they found that the king’s promised confirmation of the
charters was vitiated by a new clause saving all the rights of the
crown, and that nothing was said as to the promised perambulation
of the forests. In bitter wrath the parliament broke up, and the
Londoners, who shared the anger of the barons, threatened a revolt.
After Easter these stormy scenes were repeated in a new parliament,
and Edward was at last forced to yield a grudging assent to all the
demands of the opposition, and even to appoint a commission for the
perambulation of the forests. By the time the summer was at hand,
the progress of the negotiations with France occupied Edward so
fully that he had abundant excuse for not precipitating a new
rupture with his barons, by insisting upon a fresh campaign against
the Scots.

A papal legate presided over a congress of English and French
ambassadors at Montreuil-sur-mer, which belonged to Edward by right
of the late queen, Eleanor as Countess of Ponthieu. The outcome of
these deliberations was the treaty of Montreuil, concluded on June
19, 1299. It was not the final pacification which had been hoped
for. Edward indeed abandoned his Flemish allies, but Philip would
not relax his hold upon Gascony, and without that a definitive
peace was impossible. The treaty of Montreuil was simply a marriage
treaty. Edward was forthwith to marry Margaret, and his son was to
be betrothed to Isabella of France. Neither the prolongation of the
truce nor the affairs of the Flemings were mentioned in it, while
all that Philip did for the Scots was to provide for the liberation
of the deposed King John from his English prison. As soon as the
ratifications were exchanged the king, who was 217then sixty years
of age, and his youthful bride were married on September 9 at
Canterbury by Archbishop Winchelsea.

Edward’s willingness to marry the sister of the king who still
kept him out of Gascony can best be explained by his overmastering
desire to renew operations in Scotland. Shortly after his marriage,
he again busied himself with preparations for the long-delayed
Scots campaign. It was high time that he took action. The English
garrisons were surrendering one by one, and the Scottish magnates
were deserting the English cause. Their conversion to patriotic
principles was made easier by the decay of Wallace’s power
consequent on his defeat at Falkirk. After stormy scenes with his
aristocratic rivals, Wallace withdrew from Scotland and went to the
continent, where he implored the help of the King of France. Philip
proved true to his new brother-in-law, and put Wallace in prison,
only releasing him that he might go to Rome and enlist the sympathy
of Boniface VIII. Meanwhile the Scots chose a new regency at the
head of which was the younger John Comyn of Badenoch. Under these
changed conditions the Scottish earls rapidly rallied round the
national cause. Stirling, Edward’s chief stronghold in central
Scotland, was so hardly pressed that the men-at-arms were forced to
eat their chargers. Yet when the English barons assembled about the
beginning of winter, in obedience to Edward’s summons, they
stubbornly declared that they would not endure the hardships of a
winter campaign until the king had fulfilled his pledges as regards
the charters. Thus left to their own resources, the sorely tried
garrison of Stirling surrendered to the Scots.

In March, 1300, Edward met his parliament at Westminster.
Despite the straits to which he was reduced, he was still unwilling
to make a complete surrender. He avoided a formal re-issue of the
charters by giving his sanction to a long series of articles, drawn
up apparently by the barons. These articles provided for the better
publication of the charters, and the appointment in every shire of
a commission to punish all offences against them which were not
already provided for by the common law; together with numerous
technical clauses “for the relief of the grievances that the people
have had by reason of the wars that have been, and for the
amendment of their estate, and that they may be more ready in the
king’s service and more 218willing to aid him when he has need of them
“. This document was known as Articuli super cartas.[1] At
the same time the forest perambulation, which had long been
ordered, was directed to be proceeded with at once. For this reason
a chronicler calls this assembly “the parliament of the
perambulation”.[2] The reconciliation between the king and his
subjects was attested by a grant of a twentieth.

[1] It is published in Bémont’s
Chartes, pp. 99-108, with valuable comments; another draft
analysed in Hist. MSS. Comm., 6th Report, i., p. 344.

[2] Langtoft, ii, 320.

Edward’s concessions once more enabled him to face the Scots,
and the summer saw a gallant army mustered at Carlisle, though some
of the earls, including Roger Bigod, still held aloof. A two
months’ campaign was fought in south-western Scotland in July and
August. But the peasants drove their cattle to the hills, and rainy
weather impeded the king’s movements. The chief exploit of the
campaign was the capture of Carlaverock castle, though even in the
glowing verse of the herald, who has commemorated the taking of
this stronghold,[1] the military insignificance of the achievement
cannot be concealed. Edward returned to the same district in
October, but he effected so little that he was glad to agree to a
truce with the Scots, which Philip the Fair urged him to accept.
The armistice was to last until Whitsuntide, and Edward immediately
returned to England. He had not yet satisfied his subjects, and was
again forced to meet his estates.

[1] The Siege of Carlaverock, ed. Nicolas
(1828).

A full parliament assembled on January 20, 1301, at Lincoln. The
special business was to receive the report of the forest
perambulation; and the first anticipation of the later custom of
continuing the same parliament from one session to another can be
discerned in the direction to the sheriffs that they should return
the same representatives of the shires and boroughs as had attended
the Lenten parliament of 1300, and only hold fresh elections in the
case of such members as had died or become incapacitated. During
the ten days that the commons were in session stormy scenes
occurred. Edward would only promise to agree to the
disafforestments recommended by the perambulators, if the estates
would assure him that he could do so, without violating his
coronation oath or disinheriting his crown. The estates refused to
undertake this 219grave responsibility, and a long catalogue of
their grievances was presented to Edward by Henry of Keighley,
knight of the shire for Lancashire, and one of the first members of
the third estate of whose individual action history has preserved
any trace. The commons demanded a fresh confirmation of the
charters; the punishment of the royal ministers who had infringed
them, or the Articuli super cartas of the previous session,
and the completion of the proposed disafforestments. In addition,
the prelates declared that they could not assent to any tax being
imposed upon the clergy contrary to the papal prohibition. Among
the ministers specially signalled out for attack was the treasurer,
Bishop Walter Langton, and in this Edward discerned the influence
of Winchelsea, for he was Langton’s personal enemy. The king’s
disgust at the primate’s action was the more complete since Bishop
Bek now arrayed himself on the side of the opposition. Edward
showed his ill-will by consigning Henry of Keighley to prison. But
the coalition was too formidable to be withstood. The king agreed
to all the secular demands of the estates, accepted the hated
disafforestments and directed the re-issue of a further
confirmation of the charters, but refused his assent to the demand
of the prelates. A grant of a fifteenth was then made, and Edward
dismissed the popular representatives on January 30, retaining the
prelates and nobles for further business. On February 14, the last
confirmation of the charters concluded the long chapter of history,
which had begun at Runnymede.

Edward strove to separate his baronial and his clerical enemies,
and found an opportunity, which he was not slow to use, in the
uncompromising papalism of Winchelsea. Boniface VIII. had no sooner
settled the relations of England and France than he threw himself
with ardour into an attempt to establish peace between England and
Scotland. Scottish emissaries, including perhaps Wallace himself,
gave Boniface their version of the ancient relations of the two
crowns. On June 27, 1299, the pope issued the letter Scimus,
fili
, in which he claimed that Scotland specially belonged to
the apostolic see, on the ground that it was converted through the
relics of St. Andrew. He denied all feudal dependence of Scotland
on Edward, and explained away the submissions of 1291 as arising
from such momentary fear as might fall upon the most steadfast. If
220Edward persisted in his claims, he was to
submit them to the judgment of the Roman curia within the
next six months. In 1300 Winchelsea, who fully accepted the new
papal doctrine, sought out Edward in the midst of the Carlaverock
campaign and presented him with Boniface’s letter. Edward’s hot
temper fired up at the archbishop’s ill-timed intervention, and
subsequent military failures had not smoothed over the situation.
His wrath reached its climax when Winchelsea once more stirred up
opposition in the Lincoln parliament, and his refusal of a demand,
which the primate had astutely added to the commons’ requests,
showed that he was prepared for war to the knife. Edward laid the
papal letter before the earls and barons that still tarried with
him at Lincoln. His appeal to their patriotism was not
unsuccessful. A letter was drawn up, which was sealed, then and
subsequently, by more than a hundred secular magnates, in which
Boniface was roundly told that the King of England was in no wise
bound to answer in the pope’s court as to his rights over the realm
of Scotland or as to any other temporal matter, and that the papal
claim was unprecedented, and prejudicial to Edward’s sovereignly. A
longer historical statement was composed by the king’s order in
answer to Boniface. It is not certain that the two documents ever
reached the pope, but they had great effect in influencing English
opinion and in breaking down the alliance between the baronage and
the ecclesiastical party.[1] Winchelsea’s influence was fatally
weakened, and the period of his overthrow was at hand.

[1] See, on the barons’ letter, the
Ancestor, for July and October, 1903, and Jan., 1904.

The triumph over Winchelsea made Edward’s position stronger than
it had been during the first days of the Lincoln parliament. That
assembly ended amidst the festivities which attended the creation
of Edward of Carnarvon as Prince of Wales, Earl of Chester, and
Count of Ponthieu. The new prince, already seventeen years of age,
had made his first campaign in the previous year. But all the pains
that Edward took in training his son in warfare and in politics
bore little fruit, and Edward of Carnarvon’s introduction to active
life was only to add another trouble to the many that beset the
king.

When the truce with Scotland expired, in the summer of 1301,
Edward again led an army over the border, in which the 221Prince of Wales
appeared, at the head of a large Welsh contingent. Little of
military importance happened. Edward remained in Scotland over the
cold season, and kept his Christmas court at Linlithgow. Men and
horses perished amidst the rigours of the northern winter, and,
before the end of January, 1302, the king was glad to accept a
truce, suggested by Philip of France, to last until the end of
November. Immediately afterwards he was called to the south by the
negotiations for a permanent peace with France, which still hung
fire despite his marriage to the French king’s sister. The earlier
stages of the negotiation were transacted at Rome, but it was soon
clear to Edward that no good would come to him from the
intervention of the curia. The fundamental difficulty still
lay in the refusal of Philip to relax his grasp on Gascony. Not
even the exaltation, consequent on the success of the famous
jubilee of 1300, blinded Boniface to the patent fact that he dared
not order the restitution of Gascony. “We cannot give you an
award,” declared the pope to the English envoys in 1300. “If we
pronounced in your favour, the French would not abide by it, and
could not be compelled, for they would make light of any penalty.”
“What the French once lay hold of,” he said again, “they never let
go, and to have to do with the French is to have to do with the
devil.”[1] A year later Boniface could do no more than appeal to
the crusading zeal of Edward not to allow his claim on a patch of
French soil to stand between him and his vow. With such
commonplaces the papal mediation died away.

[1] See the remarkable report of the Bishop of
Winchester to Edward printed in Engl. Hist. Review, xvii.
(1902), pp. 518-27.

Two events in 1302 indirectly contributed towards the
establishment of a permanent peace. These were the successful
revolt of Flanders from French domination, and the renewed quarrel
between Philip and Boniface. On May 18, the Flemings, in the
“matins of Bruges,” cruelly avenged themselves for the oppressions
which they had endured from Philip’s officials, and on July 11 the
revolted townsfolk won the battle of Courtrai, in which their heavy
armed infantry defeated the feudal cavalry of France, a victory of
the same kind as that Wallace had vainly hoped to gain at Falkirk.
Even before the Flemish rising, the reassertion of high sacerdotal
doctrine in the bull Ausculta, fili had renewed the strife
between Boniface 222and the French king. A few months later the
bull Unam sanctam laid down with emphasis the doctrine that
those who denied that the temporal sword belongs to St. Peter were
heretics, unmindful of the teachings of Christ. Thus began the
famous difference that went on with ever-increasing fury until the
outrage at Anagni, on September 7, 1303, brought about the fall of
Boniface and the overthrow of the Hildebrandine papacy. Meanwhile
Philip was devoting his best energies to constant, and not
altogether vain, attempts to avenge the defeat of Courtrai, and
re-establish his hold on Flanders. With these two affairs on his
hands, it was useless for him to persevere in his attempt to hold
Gascony.

In the earlier stages of his quarrel with Philip, Boniface built
great hopes on Edward’s support, and strongly urged him to fight
for holy Church against the impious French king. But Edward had
suffered too much from Boniface to fall into so obvious a trap. His
hold over his own clergy was so firm that Winchelsea himself had no
chance of taking up the papal call to battle. Thus it was that
Unam sanctam produced no such clerical revolt in England as
Clericis laicos had done. It was Edward’s policy to make use
of Philip’s necessities to win back Gascony, and cut off all hope
of French support from the Scottish patriots. Philip himself was
the more disposed to agree with his brother-in-law’s wishes,
because about Christmas, 1302, Bordeaux threw off the French yoke
and called in the English. The best way to save French dignity was
by timely concession. Accordingly, on May 20, 1303, the definitive
treaty of Paris was sealed, by which the two kings were pledged to
“perpetual peace and friendship”. Gascony was restored, and Edward
agreed that he, or his son, should perform liege homage for it.
With the discharge of this duty by the younger Edward at Amiens, in
1304, the last stage of the pacification was accomplished. For the
rest of the reign, England and France remained on cordial terms.
Neither Edward nor Philip had resources adequate to the
accomplishment of great schemes of foreign conquest. Though Edward
got back Gascony, he owed it, not to his own power, but to the
embarrassment of his rival.

While completing his pacification with Philip the Fair, Edward
was busily engaged in establishing his power at home, at the
expense of the clerical and baronial opposition, which 223had stood for so
many years in the way of the conquest of Scotland. Since the
parliament of Lincoln, Winchelsea was no longer dangerous. He
failed even to get Boniface on his side in a scandalous attack
which he instigated on Bishop Langton. His constant efforts to
enlarge his jurisdiction raised up enemies all over his diocese and
province, and the mob of his cathedral city broke open his palace,
while he was in residence there. His inability to introduce into
England even a pale reflection of the struggle of Philip and the
pope showed how clearly he had lost influence since the days of
,Clericis laicos. A more recent convert to higher clerical
pretensions also failed. Bishop Bek of Durham lost all his power,
and was deprived of his temporalities by the king in 1302. Two
years later the insignificant Archbishop of York also incurred the
royal displeasure, and was punished in the same fashion. With
Durham, Norhamshire, and Hexhamshire all in the royal hands, the
road into Scotland was completely open.

The heavy hand of Edward fell upon earls as well as upon
bishops. Even in the early days of his reign when none, save
Gilbert of Gloucester, dared uplift the standard of opposition,
Edward had not spared the greatest barons in his efforts to
eliminate the idea of tenure from English political life. A subtle
extension of his earlier policy began to emphasise the dependence
of the landed dignitaries on his pleasure. The extinction of
several important baronial houses made this the easier, and Edward
took care to retain escheats in his own hands, or at least to
entrust them only to persons of approved confidence. The old
leaders of opposition were dead or powerless. Ralph of Monthermer,
the simple north-country knight who had won the hand of Joan of
Acre, ruled over the Gloutester-Glamorgan inheritance on behalf of
his wife and Edward’s little grandson, Gilbert of Clare. The Earl
of Hereford died in 1299, and in 1302 his son and successor,
another Humphrey Bohun, was bribed by a marriage with the king’s
daughter, Elizabeth, the widowed Countess of Holland, to surrender
his lands to the crown and receive them back, like the Earl of
Gloucester in 1290, entailed on the issue of himself and his
consort. In the same year the childless earl marshal, Roger Bigod,
conscious of his inability to continue any longer his struggle
against royal assumptions and at variance with his 224brother and
heir, made a similar surrender of his estates, which was the more
humiliating since the estate in tail, with which he was reinvested,
was bound to terminate with his life. In 1306, on the marshal’s
death, the Bigod inheritance lapsed to the crown. Much earlier than
that, in 1293, Edward had extorted on her deathbed from the great
heiress, Isabella of Fors, Countess of Albemarle and Devon, the
bequest of the Isle of Wight and the adjacent castle of
Christchurch. In 1300, on the death of the king’s childless cousin,
Earl Edmund, the wealthy earldom of Cornwall escheated to the
crown. To Edward’s contemporaries the acquisition of the earldoms
of Norfolk and Cornwall seemed worthy to be put alongside the
conquests of Wales and Scotland.[1]

[1] See John of London, Commendatio
lamentabilis
in Chron. of Edw. I. and Edw. II., ii.,
8-9. See for the earldoms my Earldoms under Edward I. in
,Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, new ser.,
viii. (1894), 129-155.

Even more important as adding to Edward’s resources than these
direct additions to the royal domains, was the increasing
dependence of the remaining earls upon the crown. His sons-in-law
of Gloucester and Hereford were entirely under his sway. In 1304
the aged Earl Warenne had died, and in 1306 his grandson and
successor was bound closely to the royal policy by his marriage
with Joan of Bar, Edward’s grand-daughter. In the same way Edward’s
young nephew, Thomas of Lancaster, ruled over the three earldoms of
Lancaster, Derby, and Leicester, and by his marriage to the
daughter and heiress of Henry Lacy, was destined to add to his
immense estates the additional earldoms of Lincoln and Salisbury.
Edward of Carnarvon was learning the art of government in Wales,
Cheshire, and Ponthieu. The policy of concentrating the higher
baronial dignities in the royal family was no novelty, but Edward
carried it out more systematically and successfully than any of his
predecessors. He reaped the immediate advantages of his dexterity
in the extinction of baronial opposition and in the zeal of the
baronial levies against the Scots during the concluding years of
his reign. Yet the later history of the Middle Ages bears witness
to the grievous dangers to the wielder of the royal power which
lurked beneath a system so attractive in appearance.

The truce with the Scots ended in November, 1302, and Edward
despatched a strong force to the north under John Segrave. On
February 24, 1303, Segrave, attacked unexpectedly 225by the enemy at
Roslin, near Edinburgh, suffered a severe defeat. The conclusion of
the treaty of Paris gave Edward the opportunity for avenging the
disaster. He summoned his levies to assemble at Roxburgh for
Whitsuntide and, a fortnight before that time, appeared in person
in Tweeddale. After seven weary years of waiting and failure, he
was at last in a position to wear down the obstinate Scots by the
same systematic and deliberate policy that had won for him the
principality of Wales. The invasion of Scotland was henceforth to
continue as long as the Scottish resistance. Adequate resources
were procured to enable the royal armies to hold the field, and a
politic negotiation with the foreign merchants resulted in a
,carta mercatoria by which additional customs were imposed
upon English exports. These imposts, known as the “new and small
customs,” as opposed to the “old and great customs” established in
1275, were not sanctioned by parliamentary grant: but for the
moment they provoked no opposition. Thus Edward was equipped both
with men and money for his undertaking. At last the true conquest
of Scotland began.

No attempt was made in the Lothians to stop Edward’s advance,
but the Scots, under the regent, John Comyn of Badenoch, made a
vigorous effort to hold the line of the Forth against him. Their
plan seemed to promise well, for Stirling castle was still in
Scottish hands. Edward crossed the river by a ford, and all
organised efforts to oppose him at once ceased. Prudently leaving
Stirling to itself for the present, he hurried to Perth. After
spending most of June and July at Perth, he led his army
northwards, nearly following the line of his advance in 1296,
through Perth, Brechin, and Aberdeen, to Banff and Elgin. The most
remote point reached was Kinloss, a few miles west of Elgin, in
which neighbourhood he spent much of September. Then he slowly
retraced his steps and took up his winter quarters at Dunfermline.
In all this long progress, the only energetic resistance which
Edward encountered was at Brechin. Flushed with his triumph, he
ordered Stirling to be besieged, and from April, 1304, directed the
operations himself. The garrison held out with the utmost
gallantry, but at last a breach was effected in the walls, and on
July 24 the defenders laid down their arms. Long before the Scots
people despaired of 226withstanding the invader, the nobles grew
cold in the defence of their country. In February, 1304, the regent
and many of the earls made their submission. It was more than
suspected that this result was brought about by the threat of
Edward to divide their lands among his English followers. But on
Comyn and his friends showing a desire to yield, the king readily
promised them their lives and estates. Believing that his task was
over, Edward returned to England in August after an absence of
nearly fifteen months. He crossed the Humber early in December,
kept his Christmas court at Lincoln, and reached London late in
February. As a sign of the completion of the conquest, he ordered
that the law courts, which since 1297 had been established at York,
should resume their sessions in London.

A few heroes still upheld the independence of Scotland. Foremost
among them was Sir William Wallace, who, since his mission to
France in 1298, had disappeared from history. The submission of the
barons to Edward gave him another chance. He took a strenuous part
in the struggle of 1303-4, and he was specially exempted from the
easy pardons with which Edward purchased the submission of the
greater nobles. It was the daring and skill of Wallace that
prolonged the Scots’ struggle until the spring of 1305. But he was
then once more an outlaw and a fugitive, only formidable by his
hold over the people, and by the possibility that the smallest
spark of resistance might at any time be blown into a flame. At
last he was captured through the zeal, or treachery, of a Scot in
Edward’s service. In August, Wallace was despatched to London to
stand a public trial for treason, sedition, sacrilege, and murder.
He denied that he had ever become Edward’s subject, but did not
escape conviction. With his execution, the last stage of Edward’s
triumph in Scotland was accomplished. Though the full measure of
Wallace’s fame belongs to a later age rather than his own, yet it
was a sure instinct that made the Scottish people celebrate him as
the popular hero of their struggle for independence. His courage,
persistency, and daring stands in marked contrast to the
self-seeking opportunism of the great nobles, who afterwards
appropriated the results of his endeavours. Yet we can hardly blame
Edward for making an example of him, when he fell into his power.
Even if Wallace had successfully evaded the oath of fealty to
Edward, it is scarcely 227reasonable to expect that the king would
consider this technical plea as availing against his doctrine that
all Scots were necessarily his subjects since the submission of
1296. It was Wallace’s glory that he fought his fight and paid the
penalty of it.

A full parliament of the three estates sat with the king at
Westminster from February 28 to March 21, 1305. The proceedings of
this assembly are known with a fulness exceeding that of the record
of any of the other parliaments of the reign.[1] Among the matters
enumerated in the writs as specially demanding attention was the
“establishment of our realm of Scotland”. Three Scottish magnates,
Robert Wishart, Bishop of Glasgow, Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick,
and John Mowbray were particularly called upon to give their advice
as to how Scotland was to be represented in a later parliament, in
which the plans for its future government were to be drawn up. They
informed the king that two bishops, two abbots, two barons, and two
representatives of the commons, one from the south of the Forth and
the other from the north thereof, would be sufficient for this
purpose. This further “parliament” assembled on September 15, three
weeks after the execution of Wallace. It consisted simply of twenty
councillors of Edward, and the ten Scottish delegates. From the
joint deliberations of these thirty sprang the “ordinance made by
the lord king for the establishment of the land of Scotland”.

[1] See Memoranda, de parliamento (1305),
ed. F.W. Maitland (Rolls Series).

Following the general lines of the settlement of the
principality of Wales, the ordinance combined Edward’s direct
lordship over Scotland with a legal and administrative system
separate from that of England. John of Brittany, Earl of Richmond,
the king’s sister’s son, was made Edward’s lieutenant and warden of
Scotland, and under him were a chancellor, a chamberlain, and a
controller. Scotland was to be split up for judicial purposes into
districts corresponding to its racial and political divisions. Four
pairs of justices were appointed for each of these regions, two for
Lothian, two for Galloway and the south-west, two for the lands
“between Forth and the mountains,” that is the Lowland districts of
the north-east, and two for the lands “beyond the mountains,” that
is for the Highlands and islands. Sheriffs “natives either of
England or Scotland” were 228nominated for each of the shires, and it was
significant that the great majority of them were Scots and that the
hereditary sheriffdoms of the older system were still continued.
The “custom of the Scots and the Welsh,” that is the Celtic laws of
the Highlanders and the Strathclyde Welsh, was “henceforth
prohibited and disused”. John of Brittany was to “assemble the good
people of Scotland in a convenient place” where “the laws of King
David and the amendments by other kings” were to be rehearsed, and
such of these laws as are “plainly against God and reason” were to
be reformed, all doubtful matters being referred to the judgment of
Edward. The king’s lieutenant was bidden to “remove such persons as
might disturb the peace” to the south of the Trent, but their
deportation was to be in “courteous fashion” and after taking the
advice of the “good people of Scotland”. Care for the preservation
of the peace, and for administrative reform, is seen in the oath
imposed upon officials and in the pains taken to secure the custody
of the castles. The Scots parliament was to be retained, and recent
precedents also suggested the probability of Scottish
representation in the parliament of England. If Scotland were to be
ruled by Edward at all, it would have been difficult to devise a
wiser scheme for its administration. Yet the Scottish love of
independence was not to be bartered away for better government.
Within six months the new constitution was overthrown, and the
chief part in its destruction was taken by the Scots by whose
advice Edward had drawn it up.

Edward at last felt himself in a position to take his long
deferred revenge on Winchelsea. The primate still kept aloof from
the councils of the king, and his spirit was as irreconcilable as
ever. He gained his last victory in the Lenten parliament of 1305,
when he prevented the promulgation of a statute, passed on the
petition of the laity, but agreed to by all the estates, which
forbade taxes on ecclesiastical property involving the exportation
of money out of the country.[1] At this moment the long vacancy of
the papacy, which followed the pontificate of Benedict XI.,
Boniface VIII.’s short-lived successor, had not yet come to an end.
Soon, however, Winchelsea’s zeal on 229behalf of papal taxation was to be
ill requited. On June 5, 1305, Bertrand de Goth, a Gascon nobleman
who since 1299 had been archbishop of Bordeaux, was elected to the
papacy as Clement V., through the management of Philip the Fair. A
dependant of the King of France and a subject of the King of
England, the new pope showed a complaisance towards kings which
stood in strong contrast to the ultramontane austerity of his
predecessors. He refused to visit Italy, received the papal crown
at Lyons, and spent the first years of his pontificate in Poitou
and Gascony. Ultimately establishing himself at Avignon, he began
that seventy years of Babylonish captivity of the apostolic see
which greatly degraded the papacy. Though Clement’s main concern
was to fulfil the exacting conditions which, as it was believed,
Philip had imposed upon him, he was almost as subservient to Edward
as to the King of France. His deference to his natural lord enabled
Edward to renounce the most irksome of the obligations which he had
incurred to his subjects, to punish Winchelsea, and to restrain
Roman authority by laws which anticipate the legislation of the age
of Edward III.

[1] Memoranda de parliamento, preface, p.
li. The statement in the text is an inference suggested by
Professor Maitland’s account of the statute De asportis
religiosorum
. For the last struggle of Edward and Winchelsea,
see Stubbs’s preface to Chron. of Edw. I. and Edw. II., i.,
xcix.-cxiii.

At Clement V.’s coronation at Lyons, in November, England was
represented by Winchelsea’s old enemy, Bishop Walter Langton, and
by the Earl of Lincoln. The first result of their work was the
promulgation, on December 29, of the bull Regalis
devotionis
, by which the pope annulled the additions made to
the charters in 1297 and succeeding years, and dispensed Edward
from the oath which he had taken to observe them, on the ground
that it was in conflict with his coronation vows. Next year Edward
took advantage of this bull to revoke the disafforestments made by
the parliament of Lincoln in 1301. It may be a sign either of the
moderation, or of the well-grounded fears of the king, that he made
no further use of the papal absolution. But, like his father and
grandfather, he used the papal authority to set aside his plighted
word, and his conduct in this respect suggests that it was well for
England that the renewal of the Scottish troubles reduced for the
rest of the reign the temptation, which the bull held out to him,
to play fast and loose with the liberties of his subjects. The
standards of contemporary morality were not, however, infringed by
Edward’s action, dishonourable and undignified as it seems to us of
later times

230Winchelsea’s turn was at last come. On
February 12, 1306, Clement suspended him from his office, and
summoned him to appear before the curia. On March 25 the
archbishop humbled himself before Edward and begged for his
protection. But the king overwhelmed him with reproaches and
refused to show him any mercy. Within two months, the primate took
ship for France and made his way to the papal court, which was then
established at Bordeaux. He remained in exile, though in the
English king’s dominions, for the rest of Edward’s life. A less
harsh punishment was meted out to the Bishop of Durham, who then
came back from the court of Clement with the magnificent title of
Patriarch of Jerusalem. For a second time Edward laid violent hands
upon the rich temporalities of the see, and Bek, like Winchelsea,
remained under a cloud for the remainder of the reign.

Clement expected to be paid for yielding so much to the king. A
papal agent, William de Testa, was sent to England, and to him
Edward gave the administration of the temporalities of Canterbury.
William’s energy in collecting first-fruits aroused a storm of
opposition from the clergy. The laity, disgusted to find that the
king was negotiating for the transference of a crusading tenth to
himself, associated themselves with their protest. Clement
thereupon despatched the Cardinal Peter of Spain to England, that
he might attempt to arrange a general pacification, and complete
the marriage of the Prince of Wales to Isabella of France, which
had been agreed upon in 1303. Before the cardinal’s arrival,
Edward’s last parliament met in January, 1307, at Carlisle. The
renewed disturbances in Scotland necessitated a meeting on the
border, but the main transactions of the estates bore upon matters
ecclesiastical. The lords and commons joined in demanding from the
king a remedy against the oppressions of the apostolic see. A
spirited and strongly worded protest was addressed to the pope. Nor
were the estates contented with mere remonstrances. The statute of
Carlisle renewed the abortive measure of 1305 De asportis
religiosorum
, by prohibiting tallages of religious houses being
sent out of the realm. Had the petition of the estates been drafted
into a statute, the parliament of Carlisle would have anticipated
the statute of Praemunire and many other anti-papal
enactments. But Peter of Spain arrived, and Edward thought it
injudicious 231to provoke a contest with the papacy. Even
the petition actually approved was left in suspense to await
further negotiations between the king and the cardinal. Before any
decision was come to, Edward died, and this anti-Roman movement,
like so many which had preceded it, resulted in little more than
brave words. When, two generations later, a more resolute temper
seized upon king and estates, they fell back upon the petitions and
proceedings of the parliament of Carlisle for precedents for
resisting the papal authority. With all its pitiful conclusion,
Edward’s ecclesiastical policy at least marks a step in advance
upon the dependent attitude of Henry III.

In the period of peace after the conquest of Scotland, Edward
busied himself with strengthening the administration of his own
kingdom and with enforcing the laws against violence and outrage.
Under the strongest of medieval kings, the state of society was
very disorderly, and even a ruler like Edward had often to be
contented with holding up in his legislation an ideal of conduct
which he was powerless to enforce in detail. Complaints had long
been made that the greater nobles encroached upon poor men’s
inheritances, that gangs of marauders ranged over the country,
wreaking every sort of violence and outrage, and that the law
courts would give no redress to the sufferers from such outrageous
deeds, since judges and juries were alike terrorised by overmighty
offenders and dared not administer equal justice. Accordingly in
the Lenten parliament of 1305 was drawn up the ordinance of
Trailbaston, by which the king was empowered to issue writs of
inquiry, addressed to special justices in the various shires, and
authorising them to take vigorous action against these
trailbastons, or men with clubs, whose outrages had become
so grievous. It was not so much a new law as an administrative act;
but it formed a precedent for later times, and the energy of the
justices of trailbaston effected a real, if temporary, improvement
in the condition of the country. So important was the measure that
a chronicler calls the year in which this was enacted the “year of
trailbaston”.[1]

[1] Liber de antiquis legibus, p. 250.

Never did Edward’s prospects seem brighter than in the early
days of 1306. Scotland was obedient; the French alliance was firmly
cemented; the pope was complacent; the Archbishop 232of Canterbury
was in exile and the Bishop of Durham in disgrace; the commons were
grateful for the better order secured by the commissions of
trailbaston, and the king had in the papal absolution a weapon in
reserve, which he could always use against a renewal of baronial
opposition, though, for the moment, neither nobles nor commons
seemed likely to give trouble. Once more there was some talk of
Edward leading a crusade, and the French lawyer, Peter Dubois, at
this time dedicated to him the first draft of his remarkable
treatise on the recovery of the Holy Land.[1] Nor did the project
seem altogether impracticable. Though Edward was sixty-seven years
of age, he remained slim, vigorous and straight as a palm tree. He
could mount his horse and ride to the hunt or the field with the
activity of youth. His eyes were not dimmed with age and his teeth
were still firm in his jaws.[2] The worst trouble which immediately
beset him, was the undutiful conduct of the young Prince of Wales,
who foolishly quarrelled with Bishop Langton, and preferred to
amuse himself with unworthy favourites rather than submit himself
to the severe training in arms and affairs to which Edward had long
striven to inure him. When all thus seemed favourable, a sudden
storm burst in Scotland which plunged the old king into renewed
troubles.

[1] De recuperatione terre sancte, ed. C.V.
Langlois (1891).

[2] John of London, Commendatio
lamentabilis
, pp. 5-6.

In 1304 Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick, became by his father’s
death the head of his house. Though he had long adhered to the
regency which had governed Scotland in Balliol’s name, he had now
made terms with Edward, and had taken a conspicuous part in
bringing about the pacification of Scotland under its new
constitution. But the double policy, which had involved him in the
shifts and tergiversations of his earlier career, still dominated
the mind of the ambitious earl. At the moment of his submission to
Edward, he entered into an intimate alliance with Bishop Lamberton
of St. Andrews, the old partisan of Wallace. Lamberton was then,
like Bruce, on Edward’s side, and as John of Brittany had not yet
personally taken up his new charge, the blind confidence of Edward
entrusted him with the foremost place among the commissioners who
acted as wardens of Scotland during the king’s lieutenant’s
absence. 233Bruce, still remembering his grandfather’s
claim on the throne, welcomed the definitive setting aside of
Balliol. While Edward believed that Scotland was quietening down
under its new constitution, Bruce was secretly conspiring with the
Scottish magnates, with a view to making himself king. His chief
difficulty was with the late regent, John Comyn the Red, lord of
Badenoch. The Bruces and the Comyns had long been at variance, and
the Red Comyn, who was the nephew of the deposed King John,
regarded himself as the representative of the Balliol claim to the
throne, and was not unmindful how his father had withdrawn his
pretensions in 1291 rather than divide the Balliol interest.
Meanwhile the antagonism of the two houses was the best safeguard
for the continuance of Edward’s rule.

Bruce was violent as well as able and ambitious. He invited
Comyn to a conference for January 10, 1306, in the Franciscan
friary at Dumfries. On that day the king’s justices were holding
the assizes in the castle, and Brace and Comyn, with a few
followers, met in the cloister of the convent. Hot words were
exchanged, and Bruce drew his sword and wounded Comyn. The lord of
Badenoch took refuge in the church, and some of Bruce’s friends
followed him and slew him on the steps of the high altar. This
cruel murder involved a violent breach between Bruce and the king.
The earl took to the hills, declared himself the champion of
national independence, and renewed his claim to the crown. He was
joined by a great multitude of the people and by a certain number
of the magnates. Conspicuous among the latter was Bishop Wishart of
Glasgow, who broke his sixth oath of fealty, using the timber given
him by Edward for building the steeple of his cathedral in
constructing military engines to besiege the castles which were
still held for the English king. Before long Bishop Lamberton, the
chief of the Edwardian government, also went over. The support of
the two bishops enabled Bruce to be crowned on March 25 at Scone.
All Scotland was soon in revolt, and only the garrisons and a few
magnates remained faithful to Edward.

News of the death of Comyn and the revolt of Bruce reached
Edward, while engaged in hunting in Dorset and Wiltshire. He at
once called upon Church and State to unite against the sacreligious
murderer and traitor. Clement V. excommunicated the Earl of
Carrick, and deprived Lamberton and Wishart of 234their
bishoprics. The warlike zeal of the English barons was stimulated
by liberal grants of the forfeited estates of Bruce and his
partisans. Feeling the infirmities of age coming upon him, Edward
saw that his best chance of success was to inspire his son with
something of his spirit. The Prince of Wales accordingly received a
grant of Gascony, and on Whitsunday, May 22, was dubbed knight at
Westminster along with over two hundred other aspirants to arms. A
magnificent feast in Westminster Hall succeeded the ceremony. Two
swans, adorned with golden chains, were brought in, and the old
king set to all the revellers the example of vowing on the swans to
revenge the murder of Comyn. Edward swore that when he had expiated
this wrong to Holy Church, he would never more bear arms against
Christian man, but would immediately turn his steps towards the
Holy Land to redeem the Holy Sepulchre. The Prince of Wales’ vow
was never to rest two nights in the same spot until he had reached
Scotland to assist his father in his purpose. Then all the young
knights were despatched northwards to overthrow the Scottish
pretender.

A liberal grant from the estates facilitated the military
preparations. But since the beginning of the year, Edward’s
strength had rapidly broken. He was no longer able to ride, and his
movements were consequently very tedious. His army gathered
together with more than the usual slowness, and Aymer of Valence,
Earl of Pembroke, the king’s cousin, was sent forward as warden of
Scotland to meet Bruce with such forces as were ready. On June 26
Aymer fell upon Bruce at Methven, near Perth, and inflicted a
severe defeat upon him. The power of the pretender died away as
rapidly as it had arisen. The Bishops of St. Andrews and Glasgow
were made prisoners, and Bruce’s brothers, wife, and daughter fell
into the enemy’s hands. The brothers were promptly beheaded, though
one of them was an ecclesiastic, and the ladies were confined in
English nunneries. Bruce himself fled to Kintyre, and thence to
Rathlin island, off the coast of Antrim.

Edward went north in July, and, after a long stay in
Northumberland, took up his quarters early in October with the
Austin canons of Lanercost, near Carlisle. There he remained for
above five months. In January, 1307, the parliament, whose
anti-clerical policy has already been recounted, assembled at
Carlisle, and 235remained in session until March. With the
spring, Brace crossed over from Ireland, and re-appeared in his own
lands in the south-west. In May he revenged the rout of Methven by
inflicting a bloody check on Aymer of Valence near Ayr, and within
three days gained another victory over Edward’s son-in-law, Earl
Ralph of Gloucester. These blows only spurred on Edward to
increased efforts. The levies were summoned to meet at Carlisle
and, regardless of his infirmities, the old king resolved to lead
his troops in person. On July 3 he once more mounted his horse and
started for the border. But his constitution could not respond to
the demands made on it by his unbroken spirit. After a journey of
two miles he was forced to rest for the night. Next day he could
only traverse a similar distance, and his exertions so fatigued him
that he was compelled to remain at his lodgings all the following
day. This repose enabled him to make his way, on July 6, to
Burgh-on-Sands, less than seven miles from Carlisle, where he spent
the night. On July 7, as he was being raised in his bed by his
attendants to take his morning meal, he fell back in their arms and
expired.


CHAPTER XII.

GAVESTON, THE ORDAINERS, AND BANNOCKBURN.

236Edward of Carnarvon was over twenty-three
years of age when he became king. Tall, graceful, and handsome,
with magnificent health and exceptional bodily strength, the young
king was, so far as externals went, almost as fine a man as his
father. Yet no one could have been more absolutely destitute of all
those qualities which constitute Edward I.’s claims to greatness.
An utter want of serious purpose blasted his whole career. It was
in vain that his father subjected him to a careful training in
statecraft and in military science. Though not lacking in
intelligence, the young prince from the first to the last concerned
himself with nothing but his own amusements. A confirmed gambler
and a deep drinker, Edward showed a special bent for unkingly and
frivolous diversions. Save in his devotion for the chase, his
tastes had nothing in common with the high-born youths with whom he
was educated. He showed himself a coward on the battlefield, and
shirked even the mimic warfare of the tournament. He repaid the
contempt and dislike of his own class by withdrawing himself from
the society of the nobles, and associating himself with buffoons,
singers, play-actors, coachmen, ditchers, watermen, sailors, and
smiths. Of the befitting comrades of his youth, the only one of the
higher aristocracy with whom he had any true intimacy was his
nephew, Gilbert of Clare, while the only member of his household
for whom he showed real affection was the Gascon knight, Peter of
Gaveston.[1] Attributing his son’s levity to Gaveston’s corrupting
influence, the old king had banished the foreign favourite early in
1307. But no change in his surroundings could stir up the prince’s
frivolous nature to fulfil the duties of his station. Edward’s most
kingly qualities were 237love of fine clothes and of ceremonies.
Passionately fond of rowing, driving, horse-breeding, and the
rearing of dogs, his ordinary occupations were those of the athlete
or the artisan. He was skilful with his hands, and an excellent
mechanic, proficient at the anvil and the forge, and proud of his
skill in digging ditches and thatching roofs. Interested in music,
and devoted to play-acting, he was badly educated, taking the
coronation oath in the French form provided for a king ignorant of
Latin. Vain, irritable, and easily moved to outbursts of childish
wrath, he was half-conscious of the weakness of his will, and was
never without a favourite, whose affection compensated him for his
subjects’ contempt. The household of so careless a master was
disorderly beyond the ordinary measure of the time. While Edward
irritated the nobles by his neglect of their counsel, he vexed the
commons by the exactions of his purveyors.

[1] That is Gabaston, dep. Basses
Pyrénées, cant. Morlaas.

The task which lay before Edward might well have daunted a
stronger man. The old king had failed in the great purpose of his
life. Scotland was in full revolt and had found a man able to guide
her destinies. The crown was deeply in debt; the exchequer was bare
of supplies, and the revenues both of England and Gascony were
farmed by greedy and unpopular companies of Italian bankers, such
as the Frescobaldi of Florence, the king’s chief creditors. The
nobles, though restrained by the will of the old king, still
cherished the ideals of the age of the Barons’ War, and were
convinced that the best way to rule England was to entrust the
machinery of the central government, which Edward I. had elaborated
with so much care, to the control of a narrow council of earls and
prelates. Winchelsea, though broken in health, looked forward in
his banishment to the renewal of the alliance of baronage and
clergy, and to the reassertion of hierarchical ideals. The papal
,curia, already triumphant in the last days of the reign of
the dead king, was anticipating a return to the times of Henry III,
when every dignity of the English Church was at its mercy. The
strenuous endeavour which had marked the last reign gave place to
the extreme of negligence.

Edward at once broke with the policy of his father. After
receiving, at Carlisle, the homage of the English magnates, he
crossed the Solway to Dumfries, where such Scottish barons 238as had not
joined Robert Bruce took oaths of fealty to him. He soon
relinquished the personal conduct of the war, and travelled slowly
to Westminster on the pretext of following his father’s body to its
last resting-place. He replaced his father’s ministers by
dependants of his own. Bishop Walter Langton, the chief minister of
the last years of Edward I., was singled out for special vengeance.
He was stripped of his offices, robbed of his treasure, and thrown
into close confinement, without any regard to the immunities of a
churchman from secular jurisdiction. Langton’s place as treasurer
was given to Walter Reynolds, an illiterate clerk, who had won the
chief place in Edward’s household through his skill in theatricals.
Ralph Baldock, Bishop of London, was replaced in the chancery by
John Langton, Bishop of Chichester. The barons of the exchequer,
the justices of the high courts, and the other ministers of the old
king were removed in favour of more complacent successors. Signal
favour was shown to all who had fallen under Edward I.’s
displeasure. Bishop Bek, of Durham, was restored to his palatinate,
and the road to return opened to Winchelsea, though ill-health
detained him on the Continent for some time longer. Conspicuous
among the returned exiles was Peter of Gaveston, whom the king
welcomed with the warmest affection. He at once invested his
“brother Peter” with the rich earldom of Cornwall, which the old
king, with the object of conferring it on one of his sons by his
second marriage, had kept in his hands since Earl Edmund’s death. A
little later Edward married the favourite to his niece, Margaret of
Clare, the eldest sister of Earl Gilbert of Gloucester. Of the
tried comrades of Edward I. the only one who remained in authority
was Henry Lacy, Earl of Lincoln. The abandonment of the Scottish
campaign soon followed. It was no wonder that the Scots lords, who
had performed homage to Edward at Dumfries, began to turn to Bruce.
Already king of the Scottish commons, Robert was in a fair way to
become accepted by the whole people.

The readiness with which the barons acquiesced in Edward’s
reversal of his father’s policy shows that they had regarded the
late king’s action with little favour. Lincoln, the wisest and most
influential of the earls, even found reasons for the grant of
Cornwall to Gaveston, and kept in check his son-in-law, Earl Thomas
of Lancaster, who was the most disposed to grumble 239at the elevation
of the Gascon favourite. Gilbert of Gloucester was but newly come
to his earldom. He was personally attached to the king, his old
playmate and uncle, and was not unfriendly to his Gascon
brother-in-law. The recent concentration of the great estates in
the hands of a few individuals gave these three earls a position of
overwhelming importance both in the court and in the country, and
with their good-will Edward was safe. But the weakness of the king
and the rashness of the favourite soon caused murmurs to arise.

Early in 1308 Edward crossed over to France, leaving Gaveston as
regent, and was married on January 25, at Boulogne, to Philip the
Fair’s daughter Isabella, a child of twelve, to whom he had been
plighted since 1298. The marriage was attended by the French king
and a great gathering of the magnates of both countries.
Opportunity was taken of the meeting for Edward to perform homage
for Aquitaine. After the arrival of the royal couple in England,
their coronation took place on February 25. Time had been when the
reign began with the king’s crowning; but Edward had taken up every
royal function immediately on his father’s death, and set a
precedent to later sovereigns by dating his own accession from the
day succeeding the decease of his predecessor. The coronation
ceremony, minutely recorded, provided precedents for later ages. It
was some recognition of the work of the last generation that the
coronation oath was somewhat more rigid and involved a more
definite recognition of the rights of the community than on earlier
occasions. Winchelsea was still abroad, and the hallowing was
performed by Henry Woodlock, Bishop of Winchester.

Discontent was already simmering. Not even Lincoln’s weighty
influence could overcome the irritation of the earls at the
elevation of the Gascon knight into their circle. The very virtues
of the vigorous favourite turned to his discredit. At a tournament
given by him, at his own castle of Wallingford, to celebrate his
marriage with the king’s niece, the new-made earl, with a party of
valiant knights, challenged a troop, which included the Earls of
Hereford, Warenne, and Arundel, and utterly discomfited his
rivals.[1] The victory of the upstart over magnates of such dignity
was accounted for by treachery, and 240the prohibition of a coronation
tournament, probably a simple measure of police, was ascribed to
the unwillingness of Peter to give his opponents a legitimate
opportunity of vindicating their skill. There had been much
resentment at Gaveston’s appointment as regent during the king’s
absence in France. A further outburst of indignation followed when
the Gascon, magnificently arrayed and bedecked with jewels, bore
the crown of St. Edward in the coronation procession. The queen’s
uncles, who had escorted her to her new home, left England
disgusted that Edward’s love for Gaveston led him to neglect his
bride, and the want of reserve shown in the personal dealings of
the king and his “idol” suggested the worst interpretation of their
relations, though this is against the weight of evidence. Rumours
spread that the favourite had laid hands on the vast treasures
which Bishop Walter Langton had deposited at the New Temple, and
had extorted from the king even larger sums, which he had sent to
his kinsfolk in Gascony by the agency of the Italian farmers of the
revenue.

[1] Ann. Paulini, p. 258, and Monk of
Malmesbury, p. 156, are to be preferred to Trokelowe, p. 65.

Gaveston was a typical Gascon, vain, loquacious, and
ostentatious, proud of his own ready wit and possessed of a fatal
talent for sharp and bitter sayings. He seems to have been a brave
and generous soldier. There is little proof that he was specially
vicious or incompetent, and, had he been allowed time to establish
himself, he might well have been the parent of a noble house, as
patriotic and as narrowly English as the Valence lords of Pembroke
had become in the second generation. But his sudden elevation
rather turned his head, and the dull but dignified English earls
were soon mortally offended by his airs of superiority, and by his
intervention between them and the sovereign. “If,” wrote the
annalist of St. Paul’s, London, “one of the earls or magnates
sought any special favour of the king, the king forthwith sent him
to Peter, and whatever Peter said or ordered at once took place,
and the king ratified it. Hence the whole people grew indignant
that there should be two kings in one kingdom, one the king in
name, the other the king in reality.” Gaveston’s vanity was touched
by the sullen hostility of the earls. He returned their suspicion
by an openly expressed contempt. He amused himself and the king by
devising nicknames for them. Thomas of Lancaster was the old pig or
the play-actor, Aymer of Pembroke was Joseph the Jew, Gilbert 241of
Gloucester was the cuckoo, and Guy of Warwick was the black dog of
Arden. Such jests were bitterly resented. “If he call me dog,” said
Warwick on hearing of the insult, “I will take care to bite him.”
The barons formed an association, bound by oath to drive Gaveston
into exile and deprive him of his earldom. All over the country
there were secret meetings and eager preparations for war. The
outlook became still more alarming when the Earl of Lincoln at last
changed his policy. Convinced of the unworthiness of Gaveston, he
turned against him, and the whole baronage followed his lead. Only
Hugh Despenser and a few lawyers adhered to the favourite.
Gloucester did not like to take an active part against his
brother-in-law, but his stepfather, Monthermer, was conspicuous
among the enemies of the Gascon. Winchelsea, too, came to England
and threw his powerful influence on the side of the opposition.

In April, 1308, a parliament of nobles met and insisted upon the
exile of the favourite. The magnates took up a high line. “Homage
and the oath of allegiance,” they declared, “are due to the crown
rather than to the person of the king. If the king behave
unreasonably, his lieges are bound to bring him back to the ways of
righteousness.” On May 18 letters patent were issued promising that
Gaveston should be banished before June 25. Gaveston, bending
before the storm, surrendered his earldom and prepared for
departure, while Winchelsea and the bishops declared him
excommunicate if he tarried in England beyond the appointed day.
The king did his best to lighten his friend’s misfortune. Fresh
grants of land and castles compensated for the loss of Cornwall and
gave him means for armed resistance. The grant of Gascon counties,
jurisdictions, cities and castles to the value of 3,000 marks a
year provided him with a dignified refuge. The pope and cardinals
were besought to relieve him from the sentence hung over his head
by the archbishop. It is significant of Edward’s early intention to
violate his promise, that in his letters to the curia he still
describes Gaveston as Earl of Cornwall. Peter was soon appointed
the king’s lieutenant in Ireland. This time he was called Earl of
Cornwall in a document meant for English use. As midsummer
approached, Edward accompanied him to Bristol and bade him a
sorrowful farewell. Attended by a numerous and splendid household,
Gaveston crossed over to Ireland and 242took up the government of that
country, where his energy and liberality won him considerable
popularity.

Edward was inconsolable at the loss of his friend. For the first
time in his reign he threw himself into politics with interest, and
intrigued with rare perseverance to bring about his recall.
Meanwhile the business of the state fell into deplorable confusion.
No supplies were raised; no laws were passed; no effort was made to
stay the progress of Robert Bruce. The magnates refused to help the
king, and in April, 1309, Edward was forced to meet a parliament of
the three estates at Westminster. There he received a much-needed
supply, but the barons and commons drew up a long schedule of
grievances, in which they complained of the abuses of purveyance,
the weakness of the government, the tyranny of the royal officials,
and the delays in obtaining justice. The estates refused point
blank the king’s request for the recall of Gaveston and demanded an
answer to their petitions in the next parliament.

Edward saw in submission to the estates the only way of bringing
back his brother Peter from his gilded exile. He persuaded the pope
to annul the ecclesiastical censures with which Winchelsea had
sought to prevent Gaveston’s return, and then recalled his friend
on his own authority. Gaveston at once quitted Ireland and was met
at Chester by Edward. Together they attended a parliament of
magnates held in July at Stamford. There Edward announced that he
accepted the petitions of the estates and issued a statute limiting
purveyance. But the real work of this assembly was the ratification
of the recall of the favourite, which was assured since Edward had
won over some of the chief earls to agree to it. Gloucester was
easily moved to champion his brother-in-law’s cause. Lincoln
reverted to his former friendship for the Gascon, and managed both
to overbear the hostility of Lancaster and to induce Earl Warenne,
“who had never shown a cheerful face to Peter since the Wallingford
tournament,” to become his friend. Warwick, alone of the earls, was
irreconcilable. But Edward had gained his point. It was even agreed
that the returned exile should regain his earldom of Cornwall.

The annalists moralise on the instability of the magnates; and
the sudden revolution may perhaps be set down as much to their
incapacity as to the dexterity of the king. But Peter’s 243second
period of power was even shorter than his first. He had learnt
nothing from his misfortunes, save perhaps increased contempt for
his enemies. He was more insolent, greedy, and bitter in speech
than ever. Early in 1310 the barons were again preparing to renew
their attacks. The second storm burst in a parliament of magnates
held at London in March, 1310. The barons came to this parliament
in military array, and Edward once more found himself at their
mercy. The conditions of 1258 exactly repeated themselves. Once
more an armed baronial parliament made itself the mouthpiece of the
national discontent against a weak king, an incompetent
administration, and foreign favourites. The magnates were no longer
contented with simply demanding the banishment of Gaveston. They
were ready with a constructive programme of reform, and they went
back to the policy of the Mad Parliament. As the king could not be
trusted, the royal power must once more be put into commission in
the hands of a committee of magnates. So stiff were the barons in
their adhesion to the precedents of 1258, that they made no
pretence of taking the commons into partnership with them. To them
the work of Edward I. had been done to no purpose. Baronial
assemblies and full parliaments of the estates were still equally
competent to transact all the business of the nation. It is vain to
see in this ignoring of the commons any aristocratic jealousy of
the more popular element in the constitution. There can be no doubt
but that any full parliament would have co-operated with the barons
as heartily in 1310 as it had done in 1309. It was simply that
popular co-operation was regarded as unnecessary. As in 1258, the
magnates claimed to speak for the whole nation.

The barons drew up a statement of the “great perils and dangers”
to which England was exposed through the king’s dependence on bad
counsellors. The franchises of Holy Church were threatened; the
king was reduced to live by extortion; Scotland was lost; and the
crown was “grievously dismembered” in England and Ireland.
“Wherefore, sire,” the petition concludes, “your good folk pray you
humbly that, for the salvation of yourself and them and of the
crown, you will assent that these perils shall be avoided and
redressed by ordinance of your baronage.” Edward at once
surrendered at discretion, perhaps in the vain hope of saving
Gaveston. On March 16 he issued a 244charter, which empowered the
barons to elect certain persons to draw up ordinances to reform the
realm and the royal household. The powers of the committee were to
last until Michaelmas, 1311. A barren promise that the king’s
concession should not be counted a precedent made Edward’s
submission seem a little less abject. Four days later the ordainers
were appointed, the method of their election being based upon the
precedents of 1258.

Twenty-one lords ordainers represented in somewhat unequal
proportions the three great ranks of the magnates. At the head of
the seven bishops was Winchelsea, while both Bishop Baldock of
London, the dismissed chancellor, and his successor, John Langton
of Chichester, were included among the rest. All the eight earls
attending the parliament became ordainers. Side by side with
moderate men, such as Gloucester, Lincoln, and John of Brittany,
Earl of Richmond, were the extreme men of the opposition,
Lancaster, Pembroke, Warwick, Hereford, the king’s brother-in-law,
and Edmund Fitzalan, Earl of Arundel. Warenne and the insignificant
Earl of Oxford do not seem to have been present in parliament, and
are therefore omitted. With these exceptions, and of course that of
the Earl of Cornwall, the whole of the earls were arrayed against
the king. The six barons, who completed the list of nominees, were
either colourless in their policy or dependent on the earls and
their episcopal allies. The ordainers set to work at once. Two days
after their appointment, they issued six preliminary ordinances by
which they resolved that the place of their sitting should be
London, that none of the ordainers should receive gifts from the
crown, that no royal grants should be valid without the consent of
the majority, that the customs should be paid directly into the
exchequer, that the foreign merchants who had lately farmed them
should be arrested, and that the Great Charter should be firmly
kept. During the next eighteen months they remained hard at
work.

Gaveston, conscious of his impending doom, betook himself to the
north as early as February. As soon as he could escape, Edward
hurried northwards to join him. An expedition against the Scots was
then summoned for September. It was high time that something should
be done. During the three years that Edward had reigned, Robert
Bruce had made alarming progress. 245One after the other the Scottish
magnates had joined his cause, and a few despairing partisans and
some scattered ill-garrisoned, ill-equipped strongholds alone
upheld the English cause north of the Tweed. But even then Edward
did not wage war in earnest. His real motive for affecting zeal for
martial enterprise was his desire to escape from his taskmasters,
and to keep Gaveston out of harm’s way. The earls gave him no
encouragement. On the pretext that their services were required in
London at the meetings of the ordainers, the great majority of the
higher baronage took no personal part in the expedition. Gloucester
was the only ordainer who was present, and the only other earls in
the host were Warenne and Gaveston himself. The chief strength of
Edwards army was a swarm of ill-disciplined Welsh and English
infantry, more intent on plunder than on victory. In September
Edward advanced to Roxburgh and made his way as far as Linlithgow.
No enemy was to be found, for Bruce was not strong enough to risk a
pitched battle, even against Edward’s army. He hid himself in the
mountains and moors, and contented himself with cutting off
foraging parties, destroying stragglers, and breaking down the
enemy’s communications. Within two months Edward discreetly retired
to Berwick, and there passed many months at the border town.
Technically he was in Scotland; practically he might as well have
been in London for all the harm he was doing to Bruce. However,
Gaveston showed more martial zeal than his master. He led an
expedition which penetrated as far as Perth, and reduced the
country between the Forth and the Grampians to Edward’s obedience.
Gloucester also pacified the forest of Ettrick. To these two all
the little honour of the campaign belonged.

The Earl of Lincoln governed England as regent during the king’s
absence. In February, 1311, he died, and Gloucester abandoned the
campaign to take up the regency. The death of the last of Edward
I.’s lay ministers was followed in March by that of another
survivor of the old generation, Bishop Bek of Durham. The old
landmarks were quickly passing away, and the forces that still made
for moderation were sensibly diminished. Gilbert of Gloucester,
alone of the younger generation, still aspired to the position of a
mediator. The most important result of Lincoln’s death was the
unmuzzling of his son-in-law, Thomas of Lancaster. In his own 246right the
lord of the three earldoms of Lancaster, Leicester, and Derby,
Thomas then received in addition his father-in-law’s two earldoms
of Lincoln and Salisbury. The enormous estates and innumerable
jurisdictions attached to these five offices gave him a territorial
position greater by far than that of any other English lord. “I do
not believe,” writes the monk of Malmesbury, “that any duke or
count of the Roman empire could do as much with the revenues of his
estates as the Earl of Lancaster.” Nor were Earl Thomas’ personal
connexions less magnificent than his feudal dignities. As a
grandson of Henry III., he was the first cousin of the king.
Through his mother, Blanche of Artois, Queen of Navarre and
Countess of Champagne, he was the grandson of the valiant Robert of
Artois, who had fallen at Mansura, and the great-grandson of Louis
VIII. of France. His half-sister, Joan of Champagne, was the wife
of Philip the Fair, so that the French king was his brother-in-law
as well as his cousin, and Isabella, Edward’s consort, was his
niece. Unluckily, the personality of the great earl was not equal
to his pedigree or his estates. Proud, hard to work with, jealous,
and irascible, he was essentially the leader of opposition, the
grumbler, and the frondeur. When the time came for a
constructive policy, Thomas broke down almost as signally as Edward
himself. His ability was limited, his power of application small,
and his passions violent and ungovernable. Greedy, selfish,
domineering, and narrow, he had few scruples and no foresight,
little patriotism, and no breadth of view. At this moment he had to
play a part which was within his powers. The simple continuance of
the traditions of policy, which he inherited with his pedigree and
his estates; was all that was necessary. As the greatest of the
English earls, the head of a younger branch of the royal house, and
the inheritor of the estates and titles of Montfort and Ferrars, he
was trebly bound to act as leader of the baronial opposition, the
champion of the charters, the enemy of kings, courtiers,
favourites, and foreigners. He was steadfast in his prejudices and
hatreds, and the ordainers found in him a leader who could at least
save them from the reproach of inconstancy and the lack of fixed
purpose shown at the parliament of Stamford.

It was the first duty of Earl Thomas to perform homage and
fealty for his new earldoms of Lincoln and Salisbury. 247Attended by a
hundred armed knights, he rode towards the border. Edward was at
Berwick, and Thomas declined to proffer his homage outside the
kingdom. On Edward refusing to cross the Tweed, Thomas declared
that he would take forcible possession of his lands. Civil war was
only avoided by Edward giving way. The king met Thomas on English
soil at Haggerston, four miles from Berwick. There the earl
performed homage, and exchanged the kiss of peace with his king,
but he would not even salute the upstart Earl of Cornwall, who
injudiciously accompanied Edward, and the king departed deeply
indignant at this want of courtesy. Returning to Berwick, Edward
lingered there until the completion of the work of the ordainers
made it necessary for him to face parliament. Leaving Gaveston
protected by the strong walls of Bamburgh, the king quitted the
border at the end of July, and met his parliament a month later in
London. Though the ordainers had been appointed by a baronial
parliament, the three estates were summoned to hear and ratify the
results of their labours. Thirty-five more ordinances, covering a
very wide field, were then laid before them. Disorderly and
disproportioned, like most medieval legislation, they ranged from
trivial personal questions and the details of administration to the
broadest schemes for the future. Many of them were simply efforts
to get the recognised law enforced. There were clauses forbidding
alienation of domain, the abuses of purveyance, the usurpations of
the courts of the royal household, the enlargement of the forests,
and the employment of unlawful sources of revenue. Under the last
head, the new custom, which Edward I. had persuaded the foreign
merchants to pay, was specifically abolished. Provisions of such a
character show that the king had made no effort to observe either
the Great Charter or the laws of Edward I. Even the recent statute
of Stamford, and the six ordinances of the previous year, had to be
re-enacted. Similar restatements of sound principles were too
common in the fourteenth century to make the ordinances an epoch.
The vital clauses were those providing for the control of the king
and for penalties against his favourites.

Under the first of these heads, the ordainers worked out to the
uttermost consequences their favourite distinction between the
crown and the king. The crown was to be strengthened, 248but the king was
to be deprived of every shred of power. The great offices of state
in England, Ireland, and Gascony were to be filled up with the
counsel and consent of the barons, a provision which, if literally
interpreted, meant that the barons intended to govern Gascony as
well as England. The king was not to go to war, raise an army, or
leave the kingdom without the permission of parliament. He was to
“live of his own,” however scanty a living that might be. Special
judges were to hear complaints against royal ministers and
bailiffs. Parliaments were to meet once or twice a year. It was a
complete programme of limited monarchy. But there was no reference
to the commons and clergy. We are still in the atmosphere of the
Provisions of Oxford, and there is no Earl Simon to emphasise the
fuller conception of national control.

To Edward and to the barons, the penal clauses were the very
essence of the ordinances. The twentieth ordinance declared that
Peter of Gaveston, “as a public enemy of the king and kingdom, be
forthwith exiled, for all time and without hope of return,” from
all dominions subject to the English king. He was to leave England
before All Saints’ day, and the port of Dover was to be his place
of embarkation. Other ordinances dealt with lesser offenders. Exile
was once more to be the doom of the Frescobaldi, and the other
alien merchants who had acted as Edward’s financial agents;
Gaveston’s kinsfolk, followers and abettors incurred their master’s
fate. All Gascons were to be sent to their own country, their
allegiance to the crown in no wise saving them from the hatred
meted out to all aliens. Neither high nor low were spared: Henry de
Beaumont, the grandson of an Eastern emperor, and his sister, the
lady Vesey, were to leave the realm; John Charlton, the pushing
Shropshire squire who was worming his way by court favour into the
estates of the degenerate descendants of the house of Gwenwynwyn,
was, with the other English partisans of the favourite, to be
driven from the royal service.

Edward made a last desperate attempt to save Gaveston. He would
agree to all the other ordinances, if he were still allowed to keep
his brother Peter in England and in possession of the earldom of
Cornwall. But the estates refused to yield the root of the whole
matter. Threatened with the prospect of a new battle of Lewes, if
he remained obdurate, Edward bowed 249to his destiny. The ordinances
were published in every shire, and new ministers, chosen with the
approval of the estates, deprived the king of the government of the
country.

Early in November, Gaveston sailed to Flanders, but within a few
weeks Edward insisted upon his return. Rumours spread that Gaveston
was in England, hiding himself away in his former castles of
Wallingford and Tintagel, or in the king’s castle of Windsor. The
thin veil of mystery was soon withdrawn. Early in 1312, Peter
openly accompanied the king to York, where, on January 18, Edward
issued a proclamation to the effect that Gaveston had been
unlawfully exiled, that he was back in England by the king’s
command, and prepared to answer to all charges against him. A few
weeks later, Edward restored him to his earldom and estates. King
and favourite still tarried in the north, preparing for the
inevitable struggle. It was believed that they intrigued with
Robert Bruce for a refuge in Scotland. Bruce, according to the
story, declined to have anything to do with them. “If the King of
England will not keep faith with his own subjects,” he is reported
to have said, “how then will he keep faith with me?”

The ordainers looked upon Gaveston’s return as a declaration of
war. Winchelsea pronounced him excommunicate, and five of the eight
earls who sat among the ordainers, bound themselves by oaths to
maintain the ordinances and pursue the favourite to the death.
These were Thomas of Lancaster, Aymer of Pembroke, Humphrey of
Hereford, Edmund of Arundel, and Guy of Warwick. Gilbert of
Gloucester declined to take part in the confederacy, but promised
to accept whatever the five earls might determine. Moreover, John,
Earl Warenne, who had hitherto kept aloof from the ordainers, at
last threw in his lot with them, won over, it was believed, by the
eloquence of Archbishop Winchelsea. The ordainers then divided
England into large districts, appointing one of the baronial
leaders to the charge of each. Gloucester himself undertook the
government of the south-east, while Robert Clifford and Henry Percy
agreed to guard the march, to prevent Gaveston escaping to the
Scots. Pembroke and Warenne marched to the north to lay hands on
the favourite, and Lancaster himself followed them.

While the ordainers were acting, Edward and Gaveston were
aimlessly wandering about in the north. They failed to 250raise an army or
to win the people to their side, and on the approach of Lancaster,
they fled before him from York to Newcastle. The earl followed
quickly. On the afternoon of Ascension day, May 4, Lancaster,
Clifford, and Percy suddenly swooped down on Newcastle. The king
and his friend escaped with the utmost difficulty to Tynemouth,
leaving their luggage, jewels, horses, and other possessions to the
victor. Next day they fled by sea to Scarborough. The queen, left
behind at Tynemouth, fell into her uncle Lancaster’s power.

The royal castle of Scarborough, whose Norman keep and spacious
wards occupy a rocky peninsula surrounded, except on the town side,
by the North Sea, had lately been transferred from the custody of
Henry Percy, one of the confederate barons, to that of Gaveston.
There was no fitter place wherein the favourite could stand at bay
against his pursuers. Accordingly Edward left Gaveston, after a
tender parting, and betook himself to York. Lancaster thereupon
occupied a position midway between Scarborough and Knaresborough,
while Pembroke, Warenne, and Henry Percy laid siege to Scarborough.
Gaveston soon found that he was unable to resist them. His troops,
scarcely adequate to man the extensive walls, were too many for the
scanty store of provisions which the castle contained. After less
than a fortnight’s siege, he persuaded the two earls and Percy to
allow him easy terms of surrender. The three baronial leaders
pledged themselves on the Gospels to protect Gaveston from all
manner of evil until August 1. During the interval parliament was
to decide as to what was to be his future fate. If the terms agreed
upon by parliament were unsatisfactory to him, he was to return to
Scarborough, which was still to be garrisoned by his followers,
with leave to purchase supplies.

Pembroke undertook the personal custody of the prisoner, and
escorted him by slow stages from Scarborough to the south, where he
was to be retained in honourable custody at his own castle of
Wallingford. Three weeks after the surrender, the convoy reached
Deddington, a small town in Oxfordshire, a few miles south of
Banbury. There Gaveston was lodged in the house of the vicar of the
parish, and told to take a few days’ rest after the fatigues of the
journey. Pembroke himself did not remain at Deddington, but went on
to Bampton in the Bush, 251where his countess then was. Thereupon on
June 10, at sunrise, the Earl of Warwick, the most rancorous of
Peter’s enemies, occupied Deddington with a strong force. Bursting
into the bedchamber of his victim, Earl Guy exclaimed in a loud
voice: “Arise, traitor, thou art taken”. Peter was at once led with
every mark of indignity to Warwick castle. Thus the black dog of
Arden showed that he could bite.

Warwick was not personally pledged to Gaveston’s safety, though,
as one of the confederates, he was clearly bound by their acts. His
seizure of Peter was only warrantable by the, fear that Pembroke,
with his royalist leanings, was likely to play the extreme party
false; but in any case Warwick was as much obliged as Pembroke to
observe the terms of the capitulation. Neither Warwick nor his
allies took this view of the matter. They rejoiced at the good
fortune which had remedied the disastrous capitulation of
Scarborough, and resolved to put an end to the favourite without
delay. Lancaster was then at Kenilworth; Hereford, Arundel, and
other magnates were also present, and all agreed in praising
Warwick’s energy. On Monday morning, June 19, the three earls rode
the few miles from Kenilworth to Warwick, and Earl Guy handed over
Peter to them. They then escorted their captive to a place called
Blacklow hill, about two miles out of Warwick on the Kenilworth
road, but situated in Lancaster’s lands. The crowd following the
cavalcade was moved to tears when Peter, kneeling to Lancaster,
cried in vain for mercy from the “gentle earl”. On reaching
Blacklow hill, the three earls withdrew, though remaining near
enough to see what was going on. Then two Welshmen in Lancaster’s
service laid hands upon the victim. One drove his sword through his
body, the other cut off his head. The corpse remained where it had
fallen, but the head was brought to the earls as a sign that the
deed was done. After this the earls rode back to Kenilworth. Guy of
Warwick remained all the time in his castle. He had already taken
his share in the cruel act of treachery. It was, however, important
that Lancaster should take the responsibility for the deed. Four
cobblers of Warwick piously bore the headless corpse within their
town. But the grim earl sent it back, because it was not found on
his fee. At last some Oxford Dominicans took charge of the body and
deposited it temporarily in their 252convent, not daring to inter it in
holy ground, as Gaveston had died excommunicate.

The ostentatious violence of the confederate earls broke up
their party. Aymer of Pembroke, indignant at their breach of faith,
regarded the whole transaction as a stain on his honour. He
besought Gloucester’s intervention, but was only told that he
should be more cautious in his future negotiations. He harangued
the clerks and burgesses of Oxford, but university and town agreed
that the matter was no business of theirs. Then in disgust he
betook himself to the king, whom he found still surrounded with the
Beaumonts, Mauleys, and other friends of Gaveston, against whom the
ordinances had decreed banishment. Warenne, whose honour was only
less impeached than Pembroke’s, also deserted the ordainers for the
court. Edward bitterly deplored the death of his friend. He gladly
welcomed the deserters, and prepared to wreak vengeance on the
ordainers.

Edward plucked up courage to return to London, where in July he
addressed the citizens, and persuaded them to maintain the peace of
the city against the barons. He next visited Dover, and there he
strengthened the fortifications of the castle, took oaths of fealty
from the Cinque Ports, and negotiated with the King of France.
Thence he returned to London, hoping that the precautions he had
taken would secure his position in the parliament which he had
summoned to meet at Westminster. But the four earls still held the
field, and answered the summons to parliament by occupying Ware
with a strong military force. A thousand men-at-arms were drawn by
Lancaster from his five earldoms, while the Welsh from Brecon, who
followed the Earl of Hereford, and the vigorous foresters of Arden,
who mustered under the banner of Warwick, made a formidable show.
Yet at the last moment neither side was eager to begin hostilities.
The four earls’ violence damaged their cause, and many who had no
love of Gaveston, or desire to avenge him, inclined to the king’s
party. Gilbert of Gloucester busied himself with mediating between
the two sides. At this juncture two papal envoys, sent to end the
interminable outstanding disputes with France, arrived in England,
along with Louis, Count of Évreux, the queen’s uncle. Edward
availed himself of the presence of French jurists in the count’s
train to 253obtain legal opinion that the ordinances were
invalid, as against natural equity and civil law. These
technicalities did little service to the king’s cause, and better
work was done when Louis and the papal envoys joined with
Gloucester in mediating between the opposing forces. At length
moderate counsels prevailed. Edward could only resist the four
earls through the support of his new allies, and Pembroke and
Warenne were as little anxious to fight as Gloucester himself. They
were quite willing to make terms which seemed to the king treason
to his friend’s memory.

The negotiations were still proceeding when, on November 13,
1312, the birth of a son to Edward and Isabella revived the almost
dormant feeling of loyalty to the sovereign. The king ceased to
brood over the loss of his brother Peter, and became more willing
to accept the inevitable. He gave some pleasure to his subjects by
refusing the suggestion of the queen’s uncle that the child should
be called Louis, and christened him Edward after his own father. At
last, on December 22, terms of peace were agreed upon. The earls
and barons concerned in Gaveston’s death were to appear before the
king in Westminster Hall, and humbly beg his pardon and good-will.
In return for this the king agreed to remit all rancour caused by
the death of the favourite. Lancaster and Warwick, who took no
personal part in the negotiations, sent in a long list of
objections to the details of the treaty. Nearly a year elapsed
before the earls personally acknowledged their fault. During that
interval there was no improvement in the position of affairs.
Parliament granted no money; and Edward only met his daily expenses
by loans, contracted from every quarter, and by keeping tight hands
on the confiscated estates of the Templars. Both the king and the
leading earls made every excuse to escape attending the ineffective
parliaments of that miserable time. Two short visits to France gave
Edward a pretext for avoiding his subjects. There were some hasty
musterings of armed men on pretence of tournaments. But the king
was still formidable enough to make it desirable for the barons to
carry out the treaty. Finally, in October, 1313, Lancaster,
Hereford, and Warwick made their public submission in Westminster
Hall. Pardons were at once issued to them and to over four hundred
minor offenders. Feasts of reconciliation were held, 254and it seemed as
if the old feuds were at last ended. Gaveston’s corpse was removed
from Oxford to Langley, in Hertfordshire, and buried in the church
of a new convent of Dominicans set up by Edward to pray for the
favourite’s soul.

Just before the end of the disputes Archbishop Winchelsea died
in May, 1313. He left behind him the reputation of a saint and a
hero, and a movement was undertaken for his canonisation. With all
his faults, he was the greatest churchman of his time, and the most
steadfast and unselfish of ecclesiastical statesmen. Despite his
palsy, he had shown wonderful activity since his return. The brain
and soul of the ordainers, he equally made it his business to
uphold extreme hierarchical privilege. Bitterly as he hated Walter
Langton, he was indignant that a bishop should be imprisoned and
despoiled by the lay power, and took up his cause with such energy
that he effected his liberation, only to find that Langton made
peace with the king and turned his back on the ordainers. The
after-swell of the storms, excited by the petition of Lincoln and
the statute of Carlisle, still continued troublous during
Winchelsea’s later years. The pope complained of the violated
privileges of the Church and of the accumulated arrears of King
John’s tribute; and Winchelsea was anxious to promote the papal
cause. But the barons in Edward’s early parliaments still used the
bold language of the magnates of 1301, and the letter of 1309,
drawn up by the parliament of Stamford, is no unworthy pendant of
the Lincoln letter. As time went on, the disorders of the
government and the weakness of the king surrendered everything to
the pope. It was soon as it had been in the days of Henry III.,
when pope and king combined to despoil the English Church.

The suppression of the order of the Temple shows how absolutely
England was forced to follow in the wake of the papacy and the King
of France. There was no spontaneous movement against the society as
in France; there was not even the fierce malice and insatiable
greed which could find their only satisfaction in the ruin of the
brethren; and there is not much evidence that the Templars were
unpopular. The whole attack was the result of commands given from
without. It was at the repeated request of Philip of France and
Clement V. that Edward reluctantly ordered the apprehension of all
the Templars within England, Scotland, and Ireland on January 8,
1308. Their 255property was taken into the king’s hands, and
their persons were confined in the royal prisons under the custody
of the sheriffs. For their trial, Clement appointed a mixed
commission including Winchelsea, Archbishop Greenfield of York,
several English bishops, one French bishop, and certain papal
inquisitors specially assigned for the purpose, the chief of whom
were the Abbot of Lagny and Sicard de Lavaur, Canon of Narbonne,
who came to England in 1309. At last the victims were collected at
London and York, where the trials were to be conducted for the
southern and northern provinces. There was much hesitation among
the English bishops. The foes of the Templars lamented the
prelates’ lack of zeal and their scruples in collecting evidence,
and suggested that the torture, which had so freely been used in
France, would soon extract confessions. But the northern bishops
declared that torture was unknown in England, and asked, if it were
to be adopted, whether it was to be applied by clerks or laymen,
and whether torturers should be imported from beyond sea. In the
end, torture was used, but not to any great extent.

A great mass of depositions, mostly vague and worthless, or
derived from the suspicious confessions of apostates and weaklings,
was gathered together, and in 1311 laid before provincial councils,
but neither province came to any fixed decision. “Inasmuch,” says
Hemingburgh, “as the Templars were not found altogether guilty or
altogether innocent, they referred the dubious matter to the pope.”
They sent the evidence they had collected to swell the mass of
testimony from all Christendom, which was laid before the council
of Vienne. When the pope suppressed the order in April, 1312, and
transferred its lands to the Knights of St. John, the papal decrees
were quietly carried out in England. One or two Templars died in
prison, but none were executed; and the majority were dismissed
with pensions or secluded in monasteries. Edward and his nobles
took good care to make a large profit out of the transaction. The
resources of the Temple alone kept the king from destitution during
the period between the death of Gaveston and his reconciliation
with the earls. Many barons laid violent hands on estates belonging
to the order, and long held on to them despite papal expostulation.
The Hospitallers found that the lands of their rivals came to them
so slowly, and encumbered 256with so many charges, that their new property
became burdensome rather than helpful to their society. Thus it was
that they never made any use of the New Temple in London, and,
before long, let it out to the common-lawyers. In the fall of the
Templars, the pope and the Church set the first great example of
the suppression of a religious order to kings, who before long
bettered the precedent given them. The sordid story is mainly
important to our history as an example of the completeness of the
influence of the papal autocracy, and of the submissiveness of
clergy and laity to its behests. It was a lurid commentary on the
practical working of the ecclesiastical system that the business of
condemning an innocent order first brought into England the papal
inquisitor and the use of torture. Yet the whole process was but so
pale a reflection of the horrors wrought in France that the
conclusion arises that England owed more to the weakness of Edward
II than France to the strength of Philip IV.

Winchelsea’s death removed a real check on Edward, especially as
the king was on such good terms with the papacy that he had little
difficulty in obtaining a successor amenable to his will.
Undeterred by Clement’s bull reserving to himself the appointment,
the monks of Christ Church at once proceeded to elect Thomas of
Cobham, a theologian and a canonist of distinction, a man of high
birth, great sanctity, and unblemished character, and in every way
worthy of the primacy. But his merits did not weigh for a moment
with Clement against the wishes of the king. He rejected Cobham and
conferred the primacy on Edwards favourite, Walter Reynolds, who
had already obtained the bishopric of Worcester through the king’s
influence. A good deal of money, it was believed, found its way to
the coffers of the curia; and the indignation of the English
Church found voice in the impassioned protests of the chroniclers.
“Lady Money rules everything in the pope’s court,” lamented the
monk of Malmesbury. “For eight years Pope Clement has ruled the
Universal Church: but what good he has done escapes memory.
England, alone of all countries, feels the burden of papal
domination. Out of the fulness of his power, the pope presumes to
do many things, and neither prince nor people dare contradict him.
He reserves all the fat benefices for himself, and excommunicates
all who resist him: his legates come and spoil the land: those
armed with his bulls come and 257demand prebends. He has given all the
deaneries to foreigners, and cut down the number of resident
canons. Why does the pope exercise greater power over the clergy
than the emperor over the laity? Lord Jesus! either take away the
pope from our midst or lessen the power which he presumes to have
over the people.” Such lamentations bore no fruit, and the
simoniacal nomination of Reynolds was but the first of a series of
appointments which robbed the episcopate of dignity and moral
worth.

While Church and State in England were thus distressed, the
cause of Robert Bruce was making steady progress in Scotland. It is
some measure of the difficulties against which Bruce had to contend
that, after six years, he was still by no means master of all that
land. But least of all among the causes which retarded his advance
can be placed the armed forces of England. During six years Edward
II.’s one personal expedition had been a complete failure. A more
formidable obstacle in Bruce’s way was the stubborn resistance
offered to him by the valour and skill of the small but highly
trained garrisons which the wisdom of Edward I. had established in
the fortresses of southern and central Scotland. Each castle took a
long time to subdue, and demanded engineering resources and a
persistency of effort, which were difficult to obtain from a
popular army. The garrisons co-operated with the Scottish nobles
who still adhered to Edward through jealousy of the upstart Bruces
and love of feudal independence, rather than by reason of any
sympathy with the English cause. Additional obstacles to Robert’s
progress were the hostility of the Church, to which he was still
the excommunicated murderer of Comyn; the captivity of so many
Scottish prelates and barons in England; the efforts of the pope
and the King of France to bring about suspensions of hostilities,
and the grievous famines which desolated Scotland no less than
southern Britain. But during these years the King of Scots
gradually overcame these difficulties. His hardest fighting in the
field was with rival Scots rather than with the English intruders.
In 1308 he defeated the Comyns of Buchan, and established himself
on the ruins of that house in the north-east. In the same year his
brother, Edward Bruce, conquered Galloway, where the Balliol
tradition long prevented the domination of the rival family.

Secure from retaliation so long as domestic troubles lasted,
258the
Scots devastated the northern counties of England, whose
inhabitants were forced to purchase relief from further attacks by
paying large sums of money to the invaders. Formal truces were more
than once made, but they were ill observed, and each violation of
an armistice involved some loss to Edward and some gain to Robert.
Meanwhile the garrisons were carefully isolated, and one by one
signalled out for attack. In 1312 Berwick itself was only saved
from surprise by the opportune barking of a dog. In January, 1313,
Perth was captured by assault. Next day Robert slew the leading
native burgesses who had adhered to the English, while he permitted
the English inhabitants to return freely to their own country. The
whole town was destroyed, since walled towns, like castles, had
given the English their chief hold upon the country.

Such was the state of Scotland when the reconciliation between
Edward and the earls restored England to the appearance of unity.
As if conscious that no time was to be lost in strengthening his
position, Bruce redoubled his efforts to make himself master of the
fortresses which still remained in the enemy’s hands. Regardless of
the rigour of the season, he set actively to work in the early
weeks of 1314, and remarkable success attended his efforts. In
February, the border stronghold of Roxburgh was taken by a night
attack. “And all that fair castle, like the other castles which he
had acquired, they pulled down to the ground, lest the English
should afterwards by holding the castle bear rule over the
land.”[1] In March, Edinburgh castle was secured by some Scots who
climbed up the precipitous northern face of the castle rock,
overpowered the garrison, and opened the gates to their comrades
outside. Flushed with this great success, Bruce began the siege of
Stirling, the only important English garrison then held by the
English in the heart of Scotland. He pressed the besieged so hard
that they agreed to surrender to the enemy, if they were not
relieved before Midsummer day, the feast of St. John the Baptist.
While Robert was watching Stirling, his brother Edward devastated
the country round Carlisle, lording it for three days at the
bishop’s castle of Rose, and levying heavy blackmail on the men of
Cumberland.

[1] Lanercost Chronicle, p. 223.

259If Stirling were lost, all Scotland would be
at Bruce’s mercy. Even Edward was stirred by the disgrace involved
in the utter abandonment of his father’s conquest; and from March
onwards he began to make spasmodic efforts to collect men and ships
to enable him to advance to the relief of the beleaguered garrison.
At first it seemed sufficient to raise the feudal levies and a
small infantry force from the northern shires, but as time went on
the necessity of meeting the Scottish pikemen by corresponding
levies of foot soldiers became evident, and over 20,000 infantry
were summoned from the northern counties and Wales.[1] But the
notice given was far too short, and June was well advanced before
anything was ready.

[1] For the numbers at Bannockburn, see
Foedera, ii., 248, and Round, Commune of London, pp.
289-301.

Even the Scottish peril could not quicken the sluggish
patriotism of the ordainers. Four earls, Lancaster, Warenne,
Warwick, and Arundel, answered Edward’s summons by reminding him
that the ordinances prescribed that war should only be undertaken
with the approval of parliament, and by declining to follow him to
a campaign undertaken on his own responsibility. They would send
quotas, but begged to be excused from personal attendance. Yet even
without them, a gallant array slowly gathered together at Berwick,
and one at least of the opposition earls, Humphrey of Hereford, was
there, with Gilbert of Gloucester and Aymer of Pembroke and 2,000
men-at-arms. An enormous baggage train enabled the knights and
barons to appear in the field in great magnificence, though it
destroyed the mobility of the force. “The multitude of waggons,”
wrote the monk of Malmesbury, “if they had been extended in a
single line would have occupied the space of twenty leagues.” The
splendour and number of the army inspired the king and his friends
with the utmost confidence. Though the host started from Berwick
less than a week before the appointed day, the king moved, says the
Malmesbury monk, not as if he were about to lead an army to battle,
but rather as if he were going on a pilgrimage to Compostella.
“There was but short delay for sleep, and a shorter delay for
taking food. Hence horses, horsemen, and infantry were worn out
with fatigue and hunger.” There was no order 260or method in the
proceedings of the host. The presence of the king meant that there
was no effective general, and Hereford and Gloucester quarrelled
for the second place.

It was not until Sunday, June 23, that Edward at last took up
his quarters a few miles south of Stirling, with a worn-out and
dispirited army. Yet, if Stirling were to be saved, immediate
action was necessary. Gloucester and Hereford made a vigorous but
unsuccessful effort to penetrate at once into the castle, and Bruce
came down just in time to throw himself between them and the walls.
Henry Bohun, who had forced his way forward at the head of a force
of Welsh infantry, was slain, and his troops dispersed. Gloucester
was unhorsed, and thereupon the English retreated to their camp.
Fearing an attack under cover of darkness, they had little sleep
that night, and many of the watchers consoled themselves with
revelry and drunkenness. When St. John’s day dawned, they were too
weary to fight effectively. Bruce advanced from the woods and
stationed his troops on the low ridge bounding the northern slope
of the little brook, called the Bannockburn, which runs about two
miles south of Stirling on its course towards the Forth. Of the
three divisions, or battles, into which the Scots were divided, two
stood on the same front, side by side, while King Robert commanded
the rear battle, which was to serve as a reserve. He marshalled his
forces much in the same way that Wallace had adopted at Falkirk.
There was the same close array of infantry, protected by a wall of
shields and a thick hedge of pikes. Each man wore light but
adequate armour, and, besides the pike, bore an axe at his side for
work at close quarters. Pits were dug before the Scots lines, and
covered over with hurdles so light that they would not bear the
weight of a mail-clad warrior and his horse. Save for a small
cavalry force kept in reserve in the rear, the men-at-arms were
ordered to dismount and take their place in the dense array, lest,
like their comrades at Falkirk, they should ride off in alarm when
they saw the preponderance of the enemy’s horse. The Scots were
less numerous than the English, but they were an army and not a
mob; their commander was a man of rare military insight, and their
tactics were those which, twelve years before, had defeated the
chivalry of France at Courtrai.

The English had feared that the Scots would not fight a pitched
battle, and were astonished to see them at daybreak prepared to
receive an attack. Their contempt for their enemy made them eager
to accept the challenge, but Gloucester, who, though only
twenty-three, had more of the soldier’s eye than most of the
magnates, urged Edward to postpone the encounter for a day, that
the army might recover from its fatigue, and the clergy advised
delay out of respect to St. John the Baptist. Unmoved by prudence
or piety, Edward denounced his nephew as a coward, and ordered an
immediate advance.

261The English, forgetting the lessons of the
Welsh wars, sent on the archers in front of the cavalry. Bruce,
seeing that their missiles were playing havoc on his dense ranks,
directed his small cavalry force to charge the archers on their
left flank. The unsupported bowmen at once fell back in confusion,
leaving the cavalry to do its work. Meanwhile the English
men-at-arms were advancing in three “battles,” the first of which
then came into action. Many of the English fell into the pits
prepared for them, and the Scottish shields and pikes broke the
attack of those who evaded these obstacles. Gloucester fought with
rare gallantry, but was badly seconded by his followers. At last
his horse was slain under him, and he was knocked down and killed.
The troop which he led fled panic-stricken from the field. The
Scots then advanced with such vigour that the English never
recovered from the disorder into which their first disaster had
thrown them. While these things were going on, the second and third
English “battles” had been making feeble efforts to take their part
in the fight. But the first line cut them off from direct access to
the foe, and the archers of the second battle did more harm to
their friends than to their enemies by shooting wildly, straight in
front of them. There was no single directing force, nor, after
Gloucester’s fall, even one conspicuous leader who would set an
example of blind valour. Hundreds of English knights, who had not
drawn their swords, were soon fleeing in terror before the enemy.
Edward, who had taken up his station in the rear battle, rode off
the field and never dismounted until he reached Dunbar, whence he
fled by sea to Berwick.

Abandoned by their leaders, the English retreated as best they
could. Many of their best knights lay dead on the field, 262and more
were drowned in the Forth or Bannock, or swallowed up in the bogs,
than were slain in the fight. The Scots, whose losses were slight,
showed a prudent tendency to capture rather than slay the knights
and barons, in order that they might hold them up to ransom, and
though many desisted from the pursuit to plunder the baggage train,
those who followed the English fugitives reaped an abundant harvest
of captives. Hereford was chased into Bothwell castle, which was
still held for the English. But next day the Scottish official who
commanded there for Edward opened the gates to Bruce, and the earl
became a prisoner. Pembroke escaped with difficulty on foot, along
with a contingent of Welsh infantry. The mighty English army had
ceased to exist; and with the surrender of Stirling, next day,
Bruce’s career attained its culminating point. His long years of
trial were at last over, and the clever adventurer could henceforth
enjoy in security the crown which he had so gallantly won.

The military results of Bannockburn were of extreme importance.
The ablest of contemporary annalists aptly compared Bruce’s victory
to the battle of Courtrai. An even nearer analogy was the fight at
Morgarten where, within two years, the pikemen of the Forest
Cantons were to scatter the chivalry of the Hapsburgers as
effectively as the Flemings won the day at Courtrai or the Scots at
Bannockburn. The English had forgotten the military lessons of
Edward I., as completely as they had forgotten his political
lessons, and their reliance on the obsolete and unsupported cavalry
charge was their undoing. Bruce, on the other hand, had improved
upon the teaching of Wallace and Edward I. His use of his
men-at-arms on foot anticipates the English tactics of the Hundred
Years’ War. The presence of these heavily armed troopers in his
ranks gave him a strength in defence, and an impetuosity in attack,
which made it a simple matter to break up the undisciplined
squadrons opposed to him. Bannockburn rang the death-knell of the
tactics which since Hastings had been regarded as the perfection of
military art. The political lessons of the victory were of not less
importance. It is almost too much to say that Bannockburn won for
Scotland its independence, for Scottish independence had already
been vindicated. But the easy victory brought home to men’s minds
the full measure of the Scottish triumph. It was 263already clear
that so long as Edward lived, England would never make the
continued effort which, as Edward I.’s wars both in Wales and
Scotland had shown, could alone systematically conquer a nation.
Bruce’s difficulties were not so much with the English as with the
Scots. It was no small task to unite the English of the Lothians,
the Welsh of the south-west, the Norsemen of the extreme north, and
the Celts of the hills into a single Scottish nation. He had
against him the separatist local feeling which Scottish history and
ethnology made inevitable, and it took time for him to obtain that
prestige, which should hedge a king, and raise him above the crowd
of feudal earls and clan chieftains, who thought themselves as good
as the sometime Earl of Carrick. Such dignity and distinction
Bannockburn supplied, and such measure of national unity and strong
monarchical authority as Scotland ever enjoyed, came from the
triumph of him who became, even more than Wallace, the hero of the
new nation. For the next few years the Scots took the aggressive.
They induced the French kings to renew the alliance which Philip
IV. had made with them in the early years of the contest. They
obtained papal recognition for their king and the withdrawal of the
ban of the Church on Comyn’s murderer; they plundered northern
England from end to end, and broke down Anglo-Norman rule in
Ireland; they plotted for the resurrection of the Welsh
principality; and, worse than all, they made common cause with the
baronial opposition. Hence it followed that the political results
of the victory were as important to England as they were to
Scotland itself. The troubled history of the next eight years
reveals in detail the effects of Bannockburn on England. Edward’s
defeat threw him into the power of the ordainers. The ordainers,
when called upon to govern, showed themselves as incapable as ever
Edward or his favourites had been. The results were misrule,
aristocratic faction, popular distress, and mob violence.
Ineffective as are the first seven years of the reign of Edward of
Carnarvon, the eight years which followed Bruce’s victory plunged
England deeper into the pit of degradation, from which neither the
king nor the king’s foes were strong, wise, or honest enough to
release her.

CHAPTER XIII.

LANCASTER, PEMBROKE, AND THE DESPENSERS.

264Bannockburn was almost welcomed by the
ordainers, for it afforded new opportunities of humiliating the
defeated king. While Edward tarried at Berwick, Lancaster was in
his castle of Pontefract with a force far larger than his cousin’s.
Loudly declaring that the true cause of the disaster was Edward’s
neglect to carry out the ordinances, he announced his intention of
immediately enforcing their observance. At a parliament at York, in
September, Edward delivered himself altogether into Thomas’s hands,
ordering the immediate execution of the ordinances, and replacing
his ministers and sheriffs by nominees of the ordainers. The only
boon that he obtained was that the earls postponed the removal from
court of Hugh Despenser and Henry Beaumont, the two faithful
friends who had guarded him in his flight from Bannockburn.
Despenser, however, thought it prudent to avoid his enemies by
going into hiding. Edward’s submission did not help him against the
Scots. The earls resolved that the question of an expedition was to
be postponed until the next parliament, on the ground that it was
imprudent to take action until Hereford and the other captives had
been released. It was a sorry excuse, for King Robert and his
brother were devastating the northern counties with fire and sword,
and it gave new ground to the suspicion of an understanding between
the Scottish king and the ordainers. But the victor of Bannockburn
showed surprising moderation. He suffered the bodies of Gloucester
and the slain barons to be buried among their ancestors, and
released Gloucester’s father-in-law, Monthermer, without ransom,
declaring that the thing in the world which he most desired was to
live in peace with the English. He welcomed an exchange of
prisoners, by which 265his wife, Elizabeth de Burgh, his sister, his
daughter, and the Bishop of Glasgow were restored to Scotland. The
release of Hereford soon added to the king’s troubles.

In January, 1315, Edward’s humiliation was completed at a London
parliament. Hugh Despenser and Walter Langton were removed from the
council. The “superfluous members” of the royal household,
denounced as “excessively burdensome to the king and the land,”
were dismissed, and drastic ordinances were drawn up for the
regulation of the diminished following still allowed to the king.
Edward was put on an allowance of £10 a day, and the
administration of his revenues taken out of his hands. The grant
made was accompanied by the condition that its spending should be
entirely in the hands of the barons, and the estates arranged after
their own fashion for the new Scottish campaign. When summer came,
Lancaster insisted on taking the command himself, and thus gave a
new grievance to Pembroke, who had already been appointed general.
Lancaster was henceforth the indispensable man. When parliament met
at Lincoln, in January, 1316, the few magnates who attended would
transact no business until his arrival. On his tardy appearance in
the last days of the session, it was resolved “that the lord king
should do nothing grave or arduous without the advice of the
council, and that the Earl of Lancaster should hold the chief place
in the council”. It was only after some hesitation that the earl
accepted this position. Once more the king was forced to confirm
the ordinances. Liberal grants were made by the estates, and every
rural township was called upon to furnish and pay a foot soldier to
fight the Scots.

The commander of the army and the chief counsellor of the king,
Lancaster, was in a stronger position than any subject since the
days of Simon of Montfort. He could afford to despise aristocratic
jealousy and royal malignity. To the commons he was the good earl,
who was standing up for the rights of the people. He was the
darling of the clergy, who looked upon him as the pillar of
orthodoxy, the disciple of Winchelsea, and the upholder of the
rights of Holy Church. The warlike and energetic barons of the
north were his sworn followers, and, apart from his hold upon
public opinion, he could always fall back on the resources of his
five earldoms. But events 266were soon to show that the successful leader
of opposition was absolutely incapable of carrying out a
constructive policy. He had no ideals, no principles, no feeling of
the importance of administrative efficiency, no sense of
responsibility, no power of controlling his followers. He never
understood that his business was no longer to oppose but to act.
The clear-headed monk of Malmesbury paints the disastrous results
of his inaction: “Whatsoever pleased the king, the earl’s servants
strove to overthrow; and whatever pleased the earl, was declared by
the king’s servants to be treasonable; and so, at the suggestion of
the evil one, the households of earl and king put themselves in the
way and would not allow their masters, by whom the land should have
been defended, to be of one accord”. Even the implied understanding
with the King of Scots was not abandoned by the man on whom the
responsibility rested of defeating him. When Bruce devastated the
north of England he still spared the lands of the king’s “chief
counsellor,” as of old he had spared the lands of the opposition
leader. When, in 1316, Lancaster mustered his forces at Newcastle
against the Scots, Edward repaid him for his inaction in 1314 by
declining to accompany him over the border. “Thereupon,” wrote the
border annalist,[1] “the earl at once went back; for neither
trusted the other.” Edward, who forgot and forgave nothing,
secretly negotiated with the pope for absolution from his oath to
the ordinances. He gradually built up a court party, and soon
restored Hugh Despenser to his position in the household. As might
be expected in such circumstances no effective resistance was made
to the Scots.

[1] Lanercost Chronicle, p. 233.

It was a time of severe distress in England. In 1315 a rainy
summer ruined the harvest. Great floods swept away the hay from the
fields, and drowned the sheep and cattle. In 1316 famine raged,
especially in the north. For a hundred years, we are told, such
scarcity of corn had not been known. A bushel of wheat was sold at
London for forty pence, and the Northumbrians were driven to feed
on dogs, horses, and other unwonted food. Pestilence followed in
the train of famine. It was in vain that parliament passed laws,
limiting the repasts of the barons’ households to two courses of
meat, and fixing the price of the chief sorts of victuals. The only
result was 267that dealers refused to bring their produce
to market. Then the legislation, passed in a panic, was repealed in
a panic. “It is better,” said a chronicler, “to buy things at a
high rate than not to be able to buy them at all.”

Private wars raged from end to end of south Britain. On the
upper Severn, Griffith of Welshpool, the younger son of Griffith ap
Gwenwynwyn, laid regular siege to Powys castle, the stronghold of
John Charlton, his niece’s husband and his rival for the lordship
of upper Powys. As Charlton was a courtier, Griffith attached
himself to the ordainers. After Bannockburn, the captivity of
Hereford, the lord of Brecon, and the death without heirs of
Gloucester, the lord of Glamorgan, removed the strongest restraints
on the men of south Wales. The royal warden of Glamorgan, Payne of
Turberville, displaced Gloucester’s old officers. One of the
sufferers was Llewelyn Bren, “a great and powerful Welshman in
those parts,” who had held high office under Earl Gilbert. In 1315
Llewelyn, after seeking justice in vain at the king’s court, rose
in revolt against Turberville. He gathered the Welshmen on the
hills, burst upon Caerphilly, while the constable was holding a
court outside the castle, took the outer ward by surprise and burnt
it to ashes. There was fear lest this revolt should be the
starting-point of a general Welsh rising. Llewelyn’s hill
strongholds threatened Brecon on the north and the vale of
Glamorgan on the south; and Hereford, then released from his
Scottish captivity, was entrusted with the suppression of the
revolt. Before long all the lords of the march joined Hereford in
stamping out the movement. Among them were the two Roger Mortimers,
the Montagues and the Giffords, and Henry of Lancaster, Earl
Thomas’s brother, and lord in his own right of Monmouth and
Kidwelly. Overwhelmed by such mighty opponents, Llewelyn
surrendered to Hereford, hoping thus to save his followers.

Lancaster himself suffered from the spirit of anarchy that was
abroad. His own Lancashire vassals rose against his authority,
under Adam Banaster, a former member of his household. Adam
belonged to an important Lancashire family, which had long stood in
close relations to Wales, and had committed a homicide for which he
despaired of pardon. He now posed as the champion of the king
against the earl, believing that anything that caused trouble to
Thomas would 268give no small delight at court. Lancaster
showed more energy in upholding his own rights than in maintaining
the honour of England. He raised such an overwhelming force that
Banaster, unable to hold the field against him, shut himself up in
his house. His refuge was stormed and his head brought to Earl
Thomas as a trophy of victory. While Banaster was raiding
Lancashire and Llewelyn south Wales, the Scots were devastating the
country as far south as Furness, and Edward Bruce, King Robert’s
brother, was conquering Ireland. There was little wonder that
Edward Bruce hoped to cross over to Wales when he had done his work
in Ireland, or that the Welsh, buoyed up, as in the last
generation, by the prophesies of Merlin, believed that the time was
come when they would expel the Saxons, and win back the empire of
Britain.

Of much longer duration than the wars of Llewelyn Bren and Adam
Banaster, were the formidable disturbances which raged for many
years at Bristol. Fourteen Bristol magnates had long a
preponderating influence in the government of the town. The commons
bitterly resented their superiority and declared that every burgess
should enjoy equal rights. A royal inquiry was ordered, but the
judges, bribed, as was believed, by the fourteen, gave a decision
which was unacceptable to the commons. Lord Badlesmere, warden of
the castle, sided with the oligarchs, and thus the whole authority
of the state was brought to bear against the popular party. But it
was an easy matter to resist the government of Edward II. The
commons took arms and a riot broke out in court. Twenty men were
killed in the disturbances, and the judges fled for their lives.
Eighty burgesses were proved by inquest at Gloucester to have been
the ringleaders. As they refused to appear to answer the charges,
they were outlawed. Indignation at Bristol then rose to such a
height that the fourteen fled in their turn, and for more than two
years Bristol succeeded in holding out against the royal mandate.
At last, in 1316, the town was regularly besieged by the Earl of
Pembroke. The castle was not within the burgesses’ power, and its
petrariae, breaking down the walls and houses of the
borough, compelled the townsmen to surrender. A few of the chief
rebels were punished, but a pardon was issued to the mass of the
burgesses.

More dangerous than any of these troubles was the attack 269made by
Edward Bruce on the English power in Ireland. That power had been
on the wane during the last two generations. Edward I. had formed
schemes for the better administration of the country, but little
had come of them. The English government in Dublin gradually lost
such control as it had possessed over the remoter parts of the
island. The shire organisation, set up in an earlier generation,
became little more than nominal. The constitutional movement of the
thirteenth century extended to the island, and the Irish
parliament, then growing up out of the old council, reflected in a
blurred fashion the organisation of the English parliament of the
three estates. But royal lieutenants and councils, shires and
sheriffs, parliaments and justices had only the most superficial
influence on Irish life. Real authority was divided between the
Norman lords of the plain and the Celtic chieftains of the hills.
Each feudal lord hated his fellows, and bitter as were the feuds of
Fitzgeralds and Burghs, they were mild as compared with the
rancorous hereditary factions which divided the native septs from
each other. These divisions alone made it possible for the king’s
officers to keep up some semblance of royal rule. If they were
seldom obeyed, the divisions in the enemies’ camps prevented any
chance of their being overthrown. Thus the Irish went on living a
rude, turbulent life of perpetual purposeless war and bloodshed.
Ireland was a wilder, larger, more remote Welsh march, and the
resemblance was heightened by the fact that many of the
Anglo-Norman principalities were in the hands of great English or
marcher families, and that the Irish foot-soldier played only a
less important part than the Welsh archer and pikeman among the
light-armed soldiers of the English crown.

The easiest way to keep up a show of English government was to
form an alliance between the crown and some of the baronial houses.
Richard de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, the most powerful of the feudal
lords of Ireland, was the only one who at that period bore the
title of earl. He had long been interested in general English
affairs, and his kinswomen had intermarried into great British
houses. One of his daughters married Robert Bruce when he was Earl
of Carrick, and another was more recently wedded to Earl Gilbert of
Gloucester. Despite the Bruce connexion, the Earl of Ulster was
still trusted by the English party, and the king gave him the
command 270of an Irish army which he had intended to
send against Scotland in 1314. Richard was too busy fighting the
Ulster clans of O’Donnell and O’Neil, and too jealous of the
Fitzgeralds, his feudal rivals, to throw his heart into the
hopeless task of gathering together the two nations and many clans
of Ireland into a single host. The death of Earl Gilbert at
Bannockburn broke his nearest tie with England, and the release of
Elizabeth Bruce in exchange for Hereford gave his daughter the
actual enjoyment of the throne of Scotland. His natural instincts
as an Irishman and as a baron were to restrain the power of his
overlord. When the news of Bruce’s victory produced a great stir
among the Irish clans, he stood aside and let events take their
course.

Though the Gael of the Scottish Highlands played little part at
Bannockburn, the Irish rejoiced at the Scots’ success as that of
their kinsmen. “The Kings of the Scots,” said the Irish Celts,
“derive their origin from our land. They speak our tongue and have
our laws and customs.” However little true this was in fact, it was
a good excuse for some of the Irish clans to offer the throne of
Ireland to the King of Scots. Robert rejected the proposal for
himself, but was willing to give his able and adventurous brother
Edward the chance of winning another crown for his house. Edward,
“who thought that Scotland was too little for his brother and
himself,” cheerfully fell in with the scheme. On May 25, 1315, he
landed near Carrickfergus and received a rapturous welcome from the
O’Neils, the greatest of the septs of the north-east. Before long
all Celtic Ulster flocked to his banners, and Edmund Butler, then
justice of Ireland, strove with little success to make head against
the Scottish invasion. The completeness of Bruce’s union with the
native Irish gave him his best chance of attaining his object. Up
to this point the attitude of the Earl of Ulster had been most
undecided. He at last threw in his lot with the justiciar. When
parties began to shape themselves it was clear that “all the Irish
of Ireland” were in league with Bruce. The danger was that “a great
part of the great lords and lesser English folk” also joined the
invader. Conspicuous among these were the Lacys of Meath.

Edward Bruce showed energy and vigour. He made his way
southwards, and in September won a victory over the forces of 271the Earl
of Ulster and the justiciar at Dundalk, then in the south of
Ulster. After this he pushed into Meath and Leinster and was joined
by the O’Tooles and the other clans of the Wicklow mountains, while
the adhesion of Phelim O’Connor, King of Connaught, brought the
whole of the Celtic west into his alliance. The barons, however,
took the alarm. During the winter Butler contracted friendship with
many of the Norman colonists. From that time the struggle assumed
the character of a war between Celtic Ireland and feudal Ireland,
the native clansmen and the Anglo-Norman settlers. Thus, though
Bruce and his wild allies found it easy to make themselves masters
of the open country, all the castles and towns were closed to them
and could only be won by long-continued efforts. Before long,
Butler drove them to the hills. Ere the winter was over, Edward
found it prudent to retire to Ulster.

During 1316 the struggle raged unceasingly. Bruce was crowned
King of Ireland, the O’Neil, it was said, having abdicated his
rights in his favour. But the summer saw the utter defeat of the
O’Connors by the justiciar at the bloody battle of Athenry, where
King Phelim and the noblest of his sept perished. A little later
the King of Scots came to the help of his brother. With his aid,
Edward was able to reduce Carrickfergus, which had hitherto defied
his efforts. Then the brothers led their forces from one end of
Ireland to the other. Dublin prepared for a siege by burning its
suburbs and devastating the country around. But though the two
Bruces penetrated as far as Limerick, they did not capture a single
castle or a walled town. They lost so many men during their winter
campaign, that they were forced in the spring to retire to Ulster.
The hopeless disunion of both parties in Ireland seemed likely to
prolong the struggle indefinitely. The men of Dublin and the Earl
of Ulster were at feud with each other, and the citizens captured
the earl and shut him up in Dublin castle. However little the earl
could be trusted, this was a step likely to throw all Ulster into
the arms of the Bruces. But a stronger justice of Ireland then
superseded Edmund Butler. Roger Mortimer of Wigmore, the mightiest
baron of the Welsh march, and a man of real ability, rare energy,
extreme ruthlessness, and savage cruelty, crossed over from
Haverfordwest early in 1317 at the head of a large force of marcher
knights and men-at-arms, 272versed from their youth up in the traditions
of Celtic warfare. Mortimer set himself to work to break up the
ill-assorted coalition that supported Bruce. He released the Earl
of Ulster from his Dublin prison; he procured the banishment of the
heads of the house of Lacy; he won over some of the Irish septs to
his side; he stimulated the civil war which had devastated
Connaught since the fall of the O’Connors. Edward Bruce was once
more confined to Ulster, where he still struggled on bravely. In
the autumn of 1318 he led a foray southwards, and met his fate in a
skirmish near Dundalk on October 14, when his force was scattered
in confusion by John of Bermingham, one of the neighbouring lords.
The four quarters of the luckless King of Ireland were exposed in
the four chief towns of the island as a trophy of victory, and
Bermingham was rewarded by the new earldom of Louth.

Edward Bruce’s enterprise ended with his death, and Ireland
rapidly settled down into its normal condition of impotent
turbulence. Though at first sight the invader utterly failed, yet
he pricked the bubble of the English power in Ireland. His gallant
attempt at winning the throne is the critical event in a long
period of Irish history. From the days of Henry III to the days of
Edward Bruce, the lordship of the English kings in Ireland was to
some extent a reality. From 1315 to the reign of Henry VIII, the
English dominion was little more than a name as regards the greater
part of Ireland.

No one attained success, in the years after
Bannockburn,—neither Banaster, nor Llewelyn Bren, nor the
Bristol commons nor Edward Bruce and his Irish allies. Before long,
the incompetence of Lancaster became as manifest as the
incompetence of Edward II. Lancaster’s failure led to the
dissolution of the baronial opposition into fiercely opposing
factions. Personal and territorial jealousies slowly undermined a
unity which had always been more apparent than real. The Earl of
Pembroke had never forgiven the treachery of Deddington. Though
Warwick was dead, Pembroke still pursued Lancaster with unrelenting
hatred. No partisan of prerogative, and an enemy of Edward’s
personal following, Earl Aymer separated himself from his old
associates and strove to form a middle party between the faction of
the king and the faction of Lancaster. Warerine, coarse, turbulent,
and vicious, at once violent 273and crafty, still acted with him. The lord
of Conisborough had long grudged the master of Pontefract and
Sandal his great position in Yorkshire. The natural rivalries of
neighbouring potentates were further emphasised by personal
animosity of the deadliest kind. Lancaster had long been at
variance with his wife, Alice Lacy. On May 9, 1317, the Countess of
Lancaster ran away from him, with the active help of Warenne and by
the secret contrivance of the king. Private war at once broke out
between the two earls. Lancaster was too strong for his enemy.
Before winter had begun, Conisborough and Warenne’s other Yorkshire
castles fell into his hands. Lancaster’s partisans even laid hold
of the king’s castle of Knaresborough, while other Lancastrian
bands occupied Alton castle in Staffordshire. Intermittent
hostilities continued until the summer of 1318. Twice Edward
himself went to the north, and on one occasion appeared in force
outside Pontefract. But the more moderate of the baronage managed
to prevent open hostilities between the king and the earl.
Lancaster was, as ever, fighting for his own hand. His self-seeking
narrowness gave Pembroke the chance of winning for his middle party
a preponderating authority.

Pembroke found more trustworthy allies than Warenne in
Bartholomew, Lord Badlesmere, the sometime instigator of the
Bristol troubles, and a bitter opponent of Lancaster, and in Roger
of Amory, the husband of one of the three co-heiresses who now
divided the Gloucester inheritance. Edward, who had profited by the
divisions of his enemies to revive the court party, formed a
coalition between his friends and the followers of Pembroke. All
lovers of order, of moderation, and of the supremacy of the law
necessarily made common cause with them. Thus it followed that the
same machinery, which Lancaster a few years earlier had turned
against the king, was now turned against him. An additional motive
to bring peaceable Englishmen into line was found in the capture of
Berwick by Bruce in April, 1318. After this negotiations for peace
began. The king and Lancaster treated as two independent princes.
Lancaster was no longer supported by any prominent earl, and even
his clerical friends were falling from him. Ordainers as jealous as
Arundel, royalists as fierce as Mortimer, served along with
trimmers like Pembroke and Badlesmere, in acting as mediators.
Lancaster 274could no more resist than Edward could in
1312. On August 9 he accepted at Leek, in Staffordshire, the
conditions drawn up for him.

The treaty of Leek marks the triumph of the middle party and the
removal of Lancaster from the first place in the royal council. A
pardon was granted to him and his followers, but Thomas gained
little else by the compact. Pembroke and his friends showed
themselves as jealous of Edward as ever the ordainers had been. The
ordinances were once more confirmed, and a new council of seventeen
was nominated, including eight bishops, four earls, four barons,
and one banneret. The earls were Pembroke, Arundel, Richmond, and
Hereford. Of these the Breton Earl of Richmond was the most
friendly to the king, but it was significant to find so truculent a
politician as Hereford making common cause with Pembroke. The most
important of the four barons was Roger Mortimer of Wigmore.
Lancaster though not paramount was still powerful, but his habit of
absenting himself from parliaments made it useless to offer him a
place in the council, and he was represented by a single banneret,
nominated by him. Of these councillors two bishops, one earl, one
baron, and Lancaster’s nominee were to be in constant attendance.
They were virtually to control Edward’s policy, and to see that he
consulted parliament in all matters that required its assent. A few
days after the treaty Edward and Lancaster met at Hathern, near
Loughborough, and exchanged the kiss of peace. Roger of Amory and
other magnates of the middle party reconciled themselves to
Lancaster, and he condescendingly restored them to his favour. But
he would not deign to admit Hugh Despenser to his presence, and
declared that he was still free to carry on his quarrel against
Warenne. In October, a parliament at York confirmed the treaty of
Leek, adding new members to the council and appointing another
commission to reform the king’s household. From that time until
1321, Pembroke and his friends controlled the English state, though
often checked both by the king and even more by Lancaster, who
still stood ostentatiously aloof from parliaments and campaigns.
These years, though neither glorious nor prosperous, were the most
peaceable and uneventful of the whole of Edward II.’s reign. They
are noteworthy for the only serious attempt made to check the
progress of the Scots after 275Bannockburn. From 1318 to 1320 king and
court were almost continually in the north. York became the regular
meeting-place of parliaments for even a longer period.

Since 1314, the Scots had mercilessly devastated the whole north
of England. The population made little attempt at resistance, and
sought to buy them off by large payments of money. The Scots took
the cash and soon came again for more. They wandered at will over
the open country, and only the castles and walled towns afforded
protection against them. Their forays extended as far south as
Lancashire and Yorkshire, and, so early as 1315, Carlisle and
Berwick were regularly besieged by them. It was to no purpose that
in 1317 the pope issued a bull insisting upon a truce. The English
welcomed an armistice on any terms, but the Scots’ interest was in
the continuance of the war, and they paid no attention to the papal
proposal. The result was a renewal of Bruce’s excommunication, and
the placing of all Scotland under interdict. Yet no papal censures
checked Robert’s career or lessened his hold over Scotland. Next
year he showed greater activity than ever. In April, 1318, he
captured the town of Berwick by treachery. Peter of Spalding, one
of the English burgesses who formed the town guard, was bribed to
allow a band of Scots to seize that section of the town wall of
which he was guardian. Then the intruders captured the gates and
admitted their comrades. Thus the last Scottish town to be held by
the English went back to its natural rulers. The English burgesses
were expelled, though Bruce showed wonderful moderation, and few of
his enemies were slain. Berwick castle held out for a time, until
lack of victuals caused its surrender. In May the Scots marched
through Northumberland and Durham into Yorkshire, burnt
Northallerton and Boroughbridge, and exacted a thousand marks from
Ripon, as the price of respecting the church of St. Wilfred. They
then spent three days at Knaresborough, and made their way home
through Craven.

Such successes show clearly enough that the treaty of Leek was
not signed a moment too soon. It was, however, too late for any
great effort against the Scots in 1318. A strenuous endeavour was
made to levy a formidable expedition for 1319. In strict accordance
with the ordinances, the parliament, which met at York in May of
that year, agreed that there should be 276a muster at Berwick for July
22, and granted a liberal subsidy. An insolent offer of peace,
coupled with a promise of freedom of life and limb to Bruce, should
he resign his crown, provoked from the Scots king the reply that
Scotland was his kingdom both by hereditary right and the law of
arms, and that he was indifferent whether he had peace with the
English king or not. On July 22, the feast of St. Mary Magdalen and
the anniversary of Falkirk fight, the barons assembled at
Newcastle. Thomas of Lancaster was there with his brother Henry.
Warenne, newly reconciled with Lancaster by a large surrender of
lands, also attended, as did Pembroke, Arundel, Hereford, and the
husbands of the three Gloucester co-heiresses. There was a braver
show of earls than even in 1314. An offer of lands, when Scotland
was conquered, attracted a large number of volunteer infantry,
while the cupidity of the seamen was appealed to by a promise of
ample plunder. In August the host and fleet moved northwards, and
closely beset Berwick.

The Scots were too astute to offer battle. While the English
were employed at Berwick, Sir James Douglas led their main force
into the heart of Yorkshire. Douglas hoped to capture Queen
Isabella, who was staying near York. A spy betrayed this design to
the English, and Isabella was hurried off by water to Nottingham,
while Douglas pressed on into the heart of Yorkshire. The
Yorkshiremen had to defend their own shire while their best
soldiers were with the king at Berwick. A hastily gathered assembly
of improvised warriors flocked into York. Archbishop Melton put
himself at their head, and the clergy, both secular and religious,
formed a considerable element in the host. Then they marched out
against the Scots, and found them at Myton in Swaledale. The Scots
despised the disorderly mob of squires and farmers, priests and
canons, monks and friars. “These are not warriors,” they cried,
“but huntsmen. They will do nought against us.” Concealing their
movements by kindling great fires of hay, they bore down upon the
Yorkshiremen and put them to flight with much loss. The fight was
called “the white battle of Myton” on account of the large number
of white-robed monks who took part in it The archbishop escaped
with the utmost difficulty. Many fugitives were drowned in the
Swale, and not one would have escaped had not night stopped the
Scots’ pursuit. The victors then 277pushed as far south as Pontefract.
On the news of the battle, the besiegers of Berwick were dismayed.
There was talk of dividing the army, and sending one part to drive
Douglas out of Yorkshire while the other continued the siege. But
the magnates, in no mood to run risks, insisted on an immediate
return to England. Before Edward had reached Yorkshire, Douglas had
made his way home over Stainmoor and Gilsland. Thereupon the king
sent back his troops, each man to his own house. The magnificent
army had accomplished nothing at all. So inglorious a termination
of the campaign naturally gave rise to suspicions of treason. A
story was spread abroad that Lancaster had received £4,000
from the King of Scots and had consequently done his best to help
his ally. The rumour was so seriously believed that the earl
offered to purge himself by ordeal of hot iron. In despair Edward
made a two years’ truce with the Scots. It was the best way of
avoiding another Bannockburn.

Troublous times soon began again. Since Edward surrendered
himself to the guidance of Pembroke and Badlesmere, he had enjoyed
comparative repose and dignity. It was only when a great
enterprise, like the Scots campaign, was attempted that the evil
results of anarchy and the still-abiding influence of Lancaster
made themselves felt. But Edward bore no love to Pembroke and his
associates, and was quietly feeling his way towards the
re-establishment of the court party. His chief helpers in this work
were the two Despensers, father and son, both named Hugh. The elder
Despenser, then nearly sixty years of age, had grown grey in the
service of Edward I. A baron of competent estate, he inherited from
his father, the justiciar who fell at Evesham, an hereditary bias
towards the constitutional tradition, but he looked to the monarch
or to the popular estates, rather than to the baronage, as the best
embodiment of his ideals. Ambitious and not over-scrupulous, he saw
more advantage to himself in playing the game of the king than in
joining a swarm of quarrelsome opposition lords. From the beginning
of the reign he had identified himself with Gaveston and the
courtiers, and had incurred the special wrath of Lancaster and the
ordainers. Excluded from court, forced into hiding, excepted from
several pacifications as he had been, Despenser never long absented
himself from the court. His ambition was kindled by the
circumstance that his eldest son had 278become the most intimate personal
friend of the king. Brought up as a boy in the household of Edward
when Prince of Wales, the ties of old comradeship gradually drew
the younger Hugh into Gaveston’s old position as the chief
favourite. Neither a foreigner nor an adventurer, Despenser had the
good sense to avoid the worst errors of his predecessor. As
chamberlain, he was in constant attendance on the king; and having
married Edward’s niece Eleanor, the eldest of the Gloucester
co-heiresses, he sought to establish himself among the higher
aristocracy. Royal grants and offices rained upon father and son.
The household officers were changed at their caprice. The only safe
way to the king’s favour was by purchasing their good-will. Their
good fortune stirred up fierce animosities, and the barons showed
that they could hate a renegade as bitterly as a foreign
adventurer.

The Despensers’ ambition to attain high rank was the more
natural from the havoc which death had played among the earls.
“Time was,” said the monk of Malmesbury, “when fifteen earls and
more followed the king to war; but now only five or six gave him
their assistance.” The five earldoms of Thomas of Lancaster meant
the extinction of as many ancient houses. The earldoms of Chester,
Cornwall, and Norfolk had long been in the king’s hands. If the
comital rank was not to be extinguished altogether, it had to be
recruited with fresh blood. And who were so fit to fill up the
vacant places as these well-born favourites?

A little had been done under Edward II to remedy the desolation
of the earldoms. The revival of the earldom of Cornwall in favour
of Gaveston had not been a happy experiment. But the king’s elder
half-brother, Thomas of Brotherton, invested with the estates and
dignities of the Bigods, was made earl marshal and Earl of Norfolk.
In 1321 the earldom of Kent, extinct since the fall of Hubert de
Burgh, was revived in favour of Edmund of Woodstock, the younger
half-brother of the king. The titular Scottish earldoms of some
English barons, such as the Umfraville earls of Angus, kept up the
name, if not the state of earls, and we have seen the reward of the
victor of Dundalk in the creation of a new earldom of Louth in
Ireland. But there were certain hereditary dignities whose
suspension seemed unnatural. Conspicuous among these was the
Gloucester earldom which, from the days 279of the valiant son of Henry
I. to the death of the last male Clare at Bannockburn, had played a
unique part in English history.

Both the Despensers desired to be earls, and the younger Hugh
wished that the Gloucester earldom should be revived in his favour.
Assured of the good-will of the king, both had to contend against
the jealousy of the baronage and the exclusiveness of the existing
earls. The younger Hugh had also to reckon with his two
brothers-in-law, with whom he had divided the Clare estates. These
were Hugh of Audley, who had married Margaret the widow of
Gaveston, and Roger of Amory, the husband of Elizabeth, the
youngest of the Clare sisters. There had been difficulty enough in
effecting the partition of the Gloucester inheritance among the
three co-heiresses. In 1317 the division was made, and Despenser
had become lord of Glamorgan, which politically and strategically
was most important of all the Gloucester lands.[1] Yet even then,
Despenser was not satisfied with his position. His rival Audley had
been allotted Newport and Netherwent, while Amory had been assigned
the castle of Usk and estates higher up the Usk valley. Annoyed
that he should be a lesser personage in south Wales than Earl
Gilbert had been, Despenser began to intrigue against his wife’s
brothers-in-law. Each of the co-heirs had already become deadly
rivals. Their hostility was the more keen since the three had
already taken different sides in English politics. Despenser was
the soul of the court faction; Amory was the ally of Pembroke and
Badlesmere, the men of the middle party; and Audley was an
uncompromising adherent of Thomas of Lancaster. There was every
chance that each one of the three would have competent backing. To
each the triumph of his friends meant the prospect of his becoming
Earl of Gloucester.

[1] See for this, W.H. Stevenson, A Letter of
the Younger Despenser in 1321
in Engl. Hist. Rev., xii.
(1897), 755-61.

Despenser, abler and more restless than the others, and
confident in the royal favour, was the first to take the
aggressive. He wished to base his future greatness upon a compact
marcher principality in south Wales, and to that end not only laid
his hands upon the outlying possessions of the Clares but coveted
the lands of all his weaker neighbours. He took advantage of 280a family
arrangement for the succession to Gower, to strike the first blow.
The English-speaking peninsula of Gower, with the castle of
Swansea, was still held by a junior branch of the decaying house of
Braose, whose main marcher lordships had been divided a century
earlier between the Bohuns and the Mortimers. Its spendthrift
ruler, William of Braose, was the last male of his race. He strove
to make what profit he could for himself out of his succession, and
had for some time been treating with Humphrey of Hereford. Gower
was immediately to the south-west of Hereford’s lordship of Brecon.
Its acquisition would extend the Bohun lands to the sea, and make
Earl Humphrey the greatest lord in south Wales. At the last moment,
however, Braose broke off with him and sought to sell Gower to John
of Mowbray, the husband of his daughter and heiress. When Braose
died in 1320, Mowbray took possession of Gower in accordance with
the “custom of the march”. The royal assent had not been asked,
either for licence to alienate, or for permission to enter upon the
estate. Despenser coveted Gower for himself. He had already got
Newport, had he Swansea also he would rule the south coast from the
Lloughor to the Usk. Accordingly, he declared that the custom of
the march trenched upon the royal prerogative, and managed that
Gower should be seized by the king’s officers, as a first step
towards getting it for himself.

Despenser’s action provoked extreme indignation among all the
marcher lords. They denounced the apostate from the cause of his
class for upsetting the balance of power in the march, and declared
that in treating a lordship beyond the Wye like a landed estate in
England, Hugh had, like Edward I., “despised the laws and customs
of the march”. It was easy to form a coalition of all the marcher
lords against him. The leaders of it were Humphrey of Hereford,
Roger Mortimer of Chirk, justice of Wales, and his nephew, Roger
Mortimer of Wigmore, the head of the house, who had overthrown
Edward Bruce’s monarchy of Ireland. As Braose co-heirs their
position was unassailable. But every other baron had his grievance.
John of Mowbray resented the loss of Gower; Henry of Lancaster
feared for Monmouth and Kidwelly; Audley wished to win back
Newport, and Amory, Usk. Behind the confederates was Thomas of
Lancaster himself, eager to regain his lost position of leadership.
281The
league at once began to wage war against Despenser in south Wales,
and approached the court with a demand that he should be banished
as a traitor.

Edward made his way to Gloucester in March, 1321, and strove to
protect Despenser and to calm the wild spirits of the marchers. But
private war had already broken out after the marcher fashion, and
the king retired without effecting his purpose. Left to themselves
the marcher allies easily overran the Despenser lands, inherited or
usurped. Neither Cardiff nor Caerphilly held out long against them:
the Welsh husbandmen, like the English knights and barons of
Glamorgan, were hostile to the Despensers. The king could do
nothing to help his friends. In May, Lancaster formed a league of
northern barons in the chapter-house of the priory at Pontefract.
In June, another northern gathering was held in the Norman nave of
the parish church of Sherburn-in-Elmet, a few miles to the north of
Pontefract. This was attended by the Archbishop of York and two of
his suffragans, and a great number of clergy, secular and regular,
as well as by many barons and knights. It was in fact an informal
parliament of the Lancastrian party. A long list of complaints were
drawn up which, under fair words, demanded the removal of bad
ministers, and among them the chamberlain. The clerical members of
the conference met separately at the rectory, where they showed
more circumspection, but an equally partisan bias.[1]

[1] Bp. Stubbs works all this out, Chron. Ed.
I. and II
., ii., pref., lxxxvi.-xc.

The conferences at Pontefract and Sherburn showed that Lancaster
and the northerners were in full sympathy with the men of the west.
The middle party again made common cause with the followers of
Lancaster. Amory’s interests were sufficiently involved to make him
an eager enemy of Despenser, and Badlesmere was almost as keen.
Though Pembroke still professed to mediate, it was generally
believed that he was delighted to get rid of the Despensers. Even
Warenne took sides against them, though the discredited earl was
fast becoming of no account. Such being the drift of opinion, the
fate of the favourites was settled when the estates assembled in
London in July. Edward had delayed a meeting of parliament as long
as he could, and was helpless in its hands. Great pains were taken
this time to prevent the repetition of the informalities 282which had
attended the attack on Gaveston. There was an unprecedented
gathering of magnates, who came to the parliament with a large
armed following, encamped like an army in all the villages to the
north of the city. The commons were fully represented, and the
clerical estate was expressly summoned. Articles were at once drawn
up against the Despensers. They had aspired to royal power; had
turned the heart of the king from his subjects; had excited civil
war, and had taught that obedience was due to the crown rather than
to the king. This last charge came strangely from those who had
urged that doctrine as a pretext for withdrawing support from
Gaveston. It is a good illustration of the tendency of the
Despensers to cloak their personal ambitions with loud-sounding
constitutional phrases.

The peers pronounced sentence of banishment and forfeiture
against both the elder and the younger Hugh. They were not to be
recalled save by consent of the peers in parliament assembled. The
easy revolution was completed by the issuing of pardons to nearly
five hundred members of the triumphant coalition. The elder
Despenser at once withdrew to the continent. The younger Hugh found
friends among the mariners of the Cinque Ports. These at first
protected him in England, and then put at his disposal a little
fleet of vessels with which, when driven from the land, he took to
piracy in the narrow seas.

The fall of the Despensers was brought about very much after the
same fashion as the first exile of Gaveston. Like Gaveston, they
speedily returned, and in circumstances which suggest an even
closer parallel with the events that led to the recall of the
Gascon. The triumphant coalition in each case fell to pieces as
soon as it had done its immediate work. Once more the loss of his
friend and comrade stirred up Edward to an energy and perseverance
such as he never displayed on other occasions. But the second
triumph of the king assumed a more complete character than his
earlier snatched victory. Accident favoured Edward’s design of
bringing back his favourites, and throwing off once more the
baronial thraldom. On October 13, 1321, Queen Isabella, on her way
to Canterbury, claimed hospitality at Leeds castle, situated
between Maidstone and the archiepiscopal city. The castle belonged
to Badlesmere, whose wife was then residing there, with his
kinsman, Bartholomew Burghersh, and a competent garrison. Lady
Badlesmere refused 283to admit the queen, declaring that, without
her lord’s orders, she could not venture to entertain any one.
Bitterly indignant at the insult, the queen took up her quarters in
the neighbouring priory and attempted to force an entrance. The
castle, however, was not to be taken by the hasty attack of a small
company. Six of Isabella’s followers were slain, and the attempt
was abandoned. Isabella called upon her husband to avenge her; and
the king at once resolved to capture Leeds castle at any cost, and
prepared to undertake the enterprise in person. He offered high
wages to all crossbowmen, archers, knights, and squires who would
follow him to Leeds, and summoned the levies of horse and foot from
the towns and shires of the south-east. His trust in the loyalty of
his subjects met with an unexpectedly favourable response. In a few
days a large army gathered round the king under the walls of Leeds.
Among the many magnates who appeared among the royal following were
six earls: Pembroke, Badlesmere’s own associate; the king’s two
brothers, Norfolk and Kent; Warenne, Richmond, and Arundel, who as
Despenser’s kinsman felt himself bound to fight on his side. On
October 23 the castle was closely besieged by this overwhelming
force, and on October 31 was forced to surrender. Burghersh was
shut up in the Tower and Lady Badlesmere in Dover castle. Thirteen
of the garrison, “stout men and valiant,” were hanged by the angry
king.

During the siege of Leeds, the magnates of the march, headed by
Hereford and Roger Mortimer, collected a force at
Kingston-on-Thames, where they were joined by Badlesmere. But they
dared not advance towards the relief of the Kentish castle, and,
after a fortnight they dispersed to their own homes. Lancaster
hated Badlesmere so bitterly that he made no move against the king,
and sullenly bided his time in the north. His inaction paralysed
the barons as effectively as in earlier days it had hindered the
plans of the king. Flushed with his victory, Edward gradually
unfolded his designs. His tool, Archbishop Reynolds, summoned a
convocation of the southern province for December 1 at St. Paul’s,
and obtained from the assembled clergy the opinion that the
proceedings against the Despensers were invalid. On January 1,
1322, Reynolds solemnly declared this sentence in St. Paul’s.
Edward did not wait for the archbishop. Attended by many of 284the
warriors who had fought at Leeds, he marched to the west, occupying
on his journey the lands and castles of his enemies. He kept his
Christmas court at Cirencester, and thence advanced towards the
Severn. As the inaction of Lancaster kept the northern barons
quiet, Edward’s sole task was to wreak his revenge on the marcher
lords. They were unprepared for resistance, and waited in vain for
Lancaster to come to their help. Without a leader, they made feeble
and ill-devised efforts to oppose the king’s advance. Their command
of the few bridges over the Severn prevented the king from crossing
the river, and leading his troops directly into the march. Foiled
at Gloucester, Worcester, and Bridgnorth, Edward made his way up
the stream to Shrewsbury. The two Mortimers, who held the town and
the passage of the river, could have stopped him if they had
chosen. But they feared to undertake strong measures while
Lancaster’s action remained uncertain. They suffered Edward to
cross the stream and surrendered to him. The collapse of the
fiercest of the marcher lords frightened the rest into surrender.
Edward wandered back through the middle and southern marches,
occupying without resistance the main strongholds of his enemies.
At Hereford, he sharply rebuked the bishop for upholding the barons
against their natural lord. At Berkeley, he received from Maurice
of Berkeley the keys of the stately fortress which was so soon to
be the place of his last humiliation. Early in February, he was
back at Gloucester, where, on February 11, he recalled the
Despensers.

Humphrey of Hereford, Roger of Amory, and a few other marchers
managed to escape the king’s pursuit, and rode northwards to join
Thomas of Lancaster. Thomas had long been ready at Pontefract with
his followers in arms. But he let the time for effective action
slip, and was only goaded into doing anything when the fugitives
from the march impressed him with the critical state of affairs.
The quarrel of king and barons was not the only trouble besetting
England. The two years’ truce with Scotland had expired, and Robert
Bruce was once more devastating the northern counties. But neither
Edward nor Lancaster cared anything for this. Andrew Harclay, the
governor of Carlisle, strongly urged the king to defend his
subjects from the Scots rather than make war against them. Edward
answered that rebels must be put down before foreign 285enemies could be
encountered, and pressed northwards with his victorious troops.

Lancaster was then besieging Tickhill, a royal castle in
southern Yorkshire. After wasting three weeks before its walls, he
led his force south to Burton-on-Trent, which he occupied on March
10. Edward soon approached the Trent on his northward march. The
barons thereupon lost courage, and, abandoning the defence of the
passage over the river, fled northwards to Pontefract, the centre
of Lancaster’s power in Yorkshire. Edward advanced against them,
taking on his road Lancaster’s castle of Tutbury, where Roger of
Amory was captured, mortally wounded. The Lancastrians were
panic-stricken. They fled from Pontefract as they had fled from
Burton, retreating northwards, probably simply to avoid the king,
possibly to join hands with Robert Bruce. On March 16 the fugitives
reached Boroughbridge, on the south bank of the Ure, where a long
narrow bridge, hardly wide enough for horsemen in martial array,
crossed the stream. The north bank of the river, and the approaches
to the bridge, were held in force by the levies of Cumberland and
Westmoreland which Barclay had summoned at the king’s request, in
order to prevent a junction between the Lancastrians and the Scots.
Barclay was a brave and capable commander and had well learnt the
lessons of Scottish warfare.[1] He dismounted all his knights and
men-at-arms, and arranged them on the northern side of the river,
along with some of his pikemen. The rest of the pikemen he ordered
to form a “schiltron” after the Scottish fashion, so that their
close formation might resist the cavalry of which the Lancastrian
force consisted. He bade his archers shoot swiftly and continually
at the enemy.

[1] For the tactics of Boroughbridge see Engl.
Hist. Review
, xix. (1904), 711-13.

Seeing this disposition of the hostile force, the Lancastrian
army divided. One band, under Hereford and Roger Clifford,
dismounted and made for the bridge, which was defended by the
schiltron of pikemen. The rest of the men-at-arms remained on
horseback and followed Lancaster, to a ford near the bridge,
whence, by crossing the water, they could take the schiltron in
flank. Neither movement succeeded. Hereford and Clifford advanced,
each with one attendant, to the bridge. 286No sooner had the earl
entered upon the wooden structure than he was slain by a Welsh
spearman, who had hidden himself under it, and aimed a blow at
Humphrey through the planking. Clifford was severely wounded, and
escaped with difficulty. Discouraged by the loss of their leaders,
the rest of the troops made only a feeble effort to force the
passage. The same evil fortune attended the division that followed
Lancaster. The archers of Harclay obeyed his orders so well that
the Lancastrian cavalry scarcely dared enter the water. Lancaster
lost his nerve, and besought Harclay for a truce until the next
morning. His request was granted, but during the night all the
followers of Hereford dispersed, thinking that there was no need
for them to remain after the death of their lord. Lancaster’s own
troops were likewise thinned by desertions. The sheriff of York
came up early in the morning with an armed force from the south,
joined Harclay, and cut off the last hope of retreat. Further
resistance being useless, Lancaster, Audley, Clifford, Mowbray, and
the other leaders surrendered in a body.

Edward was then at Pontefract in the chief castle of his
deadliest enemy. Thither the prisoners of Boroughbridge were sent
for their trial, and there they were hastily condemned by a body of
seven earls and numerous barons, presided over by the king himself.
Lancaster, not allowed to say a word in his defence, was at once
sentenced to death as a rebel and a traitor. In consideration of
his exalted rank, the grosser penalties of treason were commuted,
as in the case of Gaveston, to simple decapitation. On the morning
of March 22 Thomas was led out of his castle, clad in the garb of a
penitent and mounted on a sorry steed. He was conducted to a little
hill outside the walls. The crowd mocked at his sufferings and in
scorn called him “King Arthur”. In two or three blows of the axe,
his head was struck off from his body. Nor was he the only victim.
Audley, spared his life by reason of his marriage to the king’s
niece, was, like the two Mortimers, consigned to prison. Clifford
and Mowbray were hanged at York, and Badlesmere at Canterbury. In
all, more than twenty knights and barons paid the penalty of
death.

It is hard to waste much pity on Lancaster. He was the victim of
his own fierce passions and, still more, of his own utter
incompetence. His attitude all through the crisis had been inept in
the extreme, and the poor fight that he made for 287his life at
Boroughbridge was a fitting conclusion to a feeble career. But with
all his faults he remained popular to the end, especially with the
clergy and commons. He was hailed as a martyr to freedom and sound
government. Pilgrimages were made to the scene of his death, and
miracles were wrought with his relics. A chapel arose on the little
hill dedicated to his worship, and a loud cry arose for his
canonisation. The abuse made by his enemies of their victory only
strengthened his reputation among the people. The tragedy of his
fall appealed to the rude sympathies of the north-countrymen, and
the merit of the cause atoned in their minds for the weakness of
the man.

A parliament met at York on May 2, where the triumph of the king
received its consummation. The Despensers had more advanced
constitutional ideas than Lancaster, and pains were taken that this
parliament should completely represent the three estates. It was a
novel feature that twelve representatives of the commons of north
Wales and twelve of the commons of south Wales attended, on this
occasion, to speak on behalf of the region where the troubles had
first begun. With the full approval of the estates, the ordinances
were solemnly revoked, as infringing the rights of the crown. The
important principle was laid down that “matters which are to be
established for the estate of the king and for the estate of the
realm shall be treated, accorded, and established in parliament by
the king and by the council of the prelates, earls, and barons, and
the commonalty of the realm”. Thus, while the repeal of the
ordinances seemed based upon their infringement of the royal
prerogative, it was at least implied that they were also invalid
because they were the work of a council of barons only, and not of
a full parliament of the estates. This declaration of the necessity
of popular co-operation in valid legislation is the most important
constitutional advance of the reign of Edward II. It is a
significant comment on the limitations of the baronial opposition
that the ordinances should be the last great English law in the
passing of which the commons were not consulted, and that a
royalist triumph should be the occasion of the declaration of a
vital principle.

The king’s friends then received their rewards. Harclay was made
Earl of Carlisle and the elder Despenser became Earl 288of Winchester.
Fear of the marcher lords, even in their prison, withheld from the
younger Hugh the title, though hardly the authority, of Earl of
Gloucester. In other ways also the Despensers were anxious to
prevent their victory suggesting too much of a reaction. Before
parliament separated, it adopted a new series of ordinances
confirming the Great Charter and re-enacting in more constitutional
fashion some portions of the laws of 1312, which aimed at
protecting the subject and strengthening the administration. Grants
of men and money were made to fight the Scots, and once more the
new customs were allowed to swell the royal revenue. Thus the
revolution was completed. Edward, Gaveston, Lancaster, and Pembroke
had each in their turn been tried and found wanting. Thanks to the
jealousies of the barons, his own spasmodic energy, and the
acuteness of the Despensers, Edward was still to have another
chance, under the guidance of his new friends. We shall see how the
restored rule of the Despensers was blighted by the same
incompetence and selfishness which had ruined their predecessors in
power. The triumph of the Despensers proved but the first act in
the tragic fall of Edward II.


CHAPTER XIV.

THE FALL OF EDWARD II. AND THE RULE OF ISABELLA AND
MORTIMER.

289During the deliberations of the parliament of
York, the truce with Bruce expired, and forthwith came the news
that the Scots had once more crossed the border. On this occasion
Bruce raided the country from Carlisle to Preston, burning every
open town on his way, though sparing most of the religious houses.
At Cartmel, Lancaster, and Preston, favoured monastic buildings
alone stood entire amidst the desolation wrought by the Scots. No
effective opposition was offered to them, and after a three weeks’
foray, they recrossed the Solway.

As in 1314 and 1318, the restoration of order was followed by an
attempt to put down Bruce. In August, 1322, Edward assembled his
forces at Newcastle and invaded Scotland. Berwick was
unsuccessfully besieged and the Lothians laid waste. The Scots
still had the prudence to withdraw beyond the Forth, and avoid
battle in the open field. By the beginning of September, pestilence
and famine had done their work on the invaders. Unable to find
support in the desolate fields of Lothian, the, English returned to
their own land, having accomplished nothing. The Scots followed on
their tracks, but with such secrecy that they penetrated into the
heart of Yorkshire before Edward was aware of their presence. In
October they suddenly swooped down on the king, when he was staying
at Byland abbey. Some troops which accompanied him were encamped on
a hill between Byland and Rievaux. They were attacked by the Scots
and defeated; their leader, John of Brittany, was taken prisoner,
and Edward only avoided capture by a precipitate flight from Byland
to Bridlington. All Yorkshire was reduced to abject terror, and
Edward’s hosts, the canons of Bridlington, removed with all their
valuables 290to Lincolnshire, and sent one of their number
to Bruce at Malton to purchase immunity for their estates. After a
month the Scots went home, leaving famine, pestilence, and misery
in their train. The Despensers thus proved themselves not less
incompetent to defend England than Thomas of Lancaster.

As the state afforded no protection, each private person had to
make the best terms he could for himself. Even the king’s
favourite, Louis of Beaumont, the illiterate Bishop of Durham,
entered into negotiations with the Scots, while the Archbishop of
York issued formal permission to religious houses of his diocese to
treat with the excommunicated followers of Bruce. Not only timid
ecclesiastics, but well-tried soldiers found in private dealings
with the Scots the only remedy for their troubles. After the Byland
surprise, Harclay, the new Earl of Carlisle, the victor of
Boroughbridge, and the warden of the marches, dismissed his troops,
sought out Bruce at Lochmaben, and made an arrangement with him, by
which it was resolved that a committee of six English and six
Scottish magnates should be empowered to conclude peace between the
two countries on the basis of recognising him as King of Scots.
There was great alarm at court when Harclay’s treason was known. A
Cumberland baron, Anthony Lucy, was instructed to apprehend the
culprit, and forcing his way into Carlisle castle by a stratagem,
captured the earl with little difficulty. In March, 1323, Harclay
suffered the terrible doom of treason. He justified his action to
the last, declaring that his only motive was a desire to procure
peace, and convincing many of the north-countrymen of the innocence
of his motives. To such a pass had England been reduced that those
who honestly desired that the farmers of ‘Cumberland should once
more till their fields in peace, saw no other means of gaining
their end than by communication with the enemies of their
country.

The disgrace of Byland and the tragedy of Carlisle showed that
it was idle to pretend to fight the Scots any longer. Negotiations
for peace were entered upon; Pembroke and the younger Despenser
being the chief English commissioners. Peace was found impossible,
as English pride still refused to recognise the royal title of King
Robert, but a thirteen years’ truce was arranged without any
difficulty. This treaty of 1323 practically concluded the Scottish
war of independence. Bruce then easily 291obtained papal recognition of
his title, though English ill-will long stood in the way of the
remission of his sentence of excommunication. His martial career,
however, was past, and he could devote his declining years to the
consolidation of his kingdom and the restoration of its material
prosperity. He reorganised the national army, built up a new
nobility by distributing among his faithful followers the estates
of the obstinate friends of England, and first called upon the
royal burghs of Scotland to send representatives to the Scottish
parliament. He had made Scotland a nation, and nobly redeemed the
tergiversation and violence of his earlier career.

Among Harclay’s motives for treating with the Scots had been his
distrust of the Despensers. As generals against the Scots and as
administrators of England, they manifested an equal incapacity.
Their greed and insolence revived the old enmities, and they proved
strangely lacking in resolution to grapple with emergencies.
Nevertheless they ruled over England for nearly five years in
comparative peace. This period, unmarked by striking events, is,
however, evidence of the exhaustion of the country rather than of
the capacity of the Earl of Winchester and the lord of Glamorgan.
The details of the history bear witness to the relaxation of the
reins of government, the prevalence of riot and petty rebellion,
the sordid personal struggles for place and power, the weakness
which could neither collect the taxes, enforce obedience to the
law, nor even save from humiliation the most trusted agents of the
government.

The Despensers’ continuance in power rested more on the absence
of rivals than on their own capacity. The strongest of the royalist
earls, Aymer of Pembroke, died in 1324. As he left no issue, his
earldom swelled the alarmingly long roll of lapsed dignities. None
of the few remaining earls could step into his place, nor give
Edward the wise counsel which the creator of the middle party had
always provided. Warenne was brutal, profligate, unstable, and
distrusted; Arundel had no great influence; Richmond was a
foreigner, and of little personal weight, and the successors of
Humphrey of Hereford and Guy of Warwick were minors, suspected by
reason of their fathers’ treasons. The only new earl was Henry of
Lancaster, who in 1324 obtained a partial restitution of his
brother’s estates and the title of Earl of Leicester. Prudent,
moderate, 292and high-minded, Henry stood in strong
contrast to his more famous brother. But the tragedy of Pontefract
and his unsatisfied claim on the Lancaster earldom stood between
Henry and the government, and the imprudence of the Despensers soon
utterly estranged him from the king, though he was the last man to
indulge in indiscriminate opposition, and Edward dared not push his
powerful cousin to extremities. In these circumstances, the king
had no wise or strong advisers whose influence might counteract the
Despensers. His loneliness and isolation made him increasingly
dependent upon the favourites.

The older nobles were already alienated, when the Despensers
provoked a quarrel with the queen. Isabella was a woman of strong
character and violent passions, with the lack of morals and
scruples which might have been expected from a girlhood passed
amidst the domestic scandals of her father’s household. She
resented her want of influence over her husband, and hated the
Despensers because of their superior power with him. The favourites
met her hostility by an open declaration of warfare. In 1324 the
king deprived her of her separate estate, drove her favourite
servants from court, and put her on an allowance of a pound a day.
The wife of the younger Hugh, her husband’s niece, was deputed to
watch her, and she could not even write a letter without the Lady
Despenser’s knowledge. Isabella bitterly chafed under her
humiliation. She was, she declared, treated like a maidservant and
made the hireling of the Despensers. Finding, however, that nothing
was to be gained by complaints, she prudently dissembled her wrath
and waited patiently for revenge.

The Despensers’ chief helpers were among the clergy. Conspicuous
among them were Walter Stapledon, Bishop of Exeter, the treasurer,
and Robert Baldock, the chancellor. The records of Stapledon’s
magnificence survive in the nave of his cathedral church, and in
Exeter College, Oxford; but the great builder and pious founder was
a worldly, greedy, and corrupt public minister. So unpopular was he
that, in 1325, it was thought wise to remove him from office.
Thereupon another building prelate, William Melton, Archbishop of
York, whose piety and charity long intercourse with courtiers had
not extinguished, abandoned his northern flock for London and the
treasury. But the best 293of officials could do little to help the
unthrifty king. Edward was so poorly respected that he could not
even obtain a bishopric for his chancellor. On two occasions the
envoys sent to Avignon, to urge Baldock’s claims on vacant sees,
secured for themselves the mitre destined for the minister. In this
way John Stratford became Bishop of Winchester and William
Ayermine, Bishop of Norwich. Edward had not even the spirit to show
manifest disfavour to these self-seeking prelates, but his inaction
was so clearly the result of weakness that it involved no
gratitude, and the two bishops secretly hated the ruling clique, as
likely to do them an evil turn if it dared. Nor were the older
prelates better contented or more loyal. The primate Reynolds was
deeply irritated by Melton’s appointment as treasurer. Burghersh,
the Bishop of Lincoln, was a nephew of Badlesmere, and anxious to
avenge his uncle. Adam Orleton, Bishop of Hereford, was a dependant
of the Mortimers, who took his surname from one of their
Herefordshire manors. Forgiven for his share in the revolt of 1322,
he cleverly contrived in 1324 the escape of his patron, Roger
Mortimer of Wigmore, from the Tower. The marcher made his way to
France, but his ally felt the full force of the king’s wrath. He
was deprived of his temporalities, and, when the Church spread her
ægis over him, the court procured the verdict of a Herefordshire
jury against him. Thus the impolicy of the crown combined the
selfish worldling with the zealot for the Church in a common
opposition. Like Isabella, Orleton bided his time, and Edward
feared to complete his disgrace.

In such ways the king and the Despensers proclaimed their
incapacity to the world. The Scottish truce, the wrongs of Henry of
Lancaster, the humiliation of the queen, the alienation of the old
nobles, the fears of greedy prelates,—each of these was
remembered against them. Gradually every order of the community
became disgusted. The feeble efforts of Edward to conciliate the
Londoners met with little response. Weak rule and the insecurity of
life and property turned away the heart of the commons from the
king. It was no wonder that men went on pilgrimage to the little
hill outside Pontefract, where Earl Thomas had met his doom, or
that rumours spread that the king was a changeling and no true son
of the great Edward. But though the power of the king and the 294Despensers
was thoroughly undermined, the absence of leaders and the general
want of public spirit still delayed the day of reckoning. At last,
the threatening outlook beyond the Channel indirectly precipitated
the crisis.

The relations of France and England remained uneasy, despite the
marriage of two English kings in succession to ladies of the
Capetian house. The union of Edward I. and Margaret of France had
not done much to help the settlement of the disputed points in the
interpretation of the treaty of Paris of 1303, and the match
between Edward II and his stepmother’s niece had been equally
ineffective. The restoration of Gascony in 1303 had never been
completed, and in the very year of the treaty a decree of the
parliament of Paris had withdrawn the homage of the county of
Bigorre from the English duke. Within the ceded districts, the
conflict of the jurisdictions of king and duke became increasingly
accentuated. Having failed to hold Gascony by force of arms, Philip
the Fair aspired to conquer it by the old process of stealthily
undermining the traditional authority of the duke. Appeals to Paris
became more and more numerous. The agents of the king wandered at
will through Edward’s Gascon possessions, and punished all loyalty
to the lawful duke by dragging the culprits before their master’s
courts. The ineptitude which characterised all Edward’s
subordinates was particularly conspicuous among his Gascon
seneschals and their subordinates. While the English king’s
servants drifted on from day to day, timid, without policy, and
without direction, the agents of France, well trained, energetic,
and determined, knew their own minds and gradually brought about
the end which they had clearly set before themselves. In vain did
bitter complaints arise of the aggressions of the officers of
Philip. It was to no purpose that conferences were held, protocols
drawn up, and much time and ink wasted in discussing trivialities.
Neither Edward nor Philip wished to push matters to extremities. To
the former the policy of drift was always congenial. The latter was
content to wait until the pear was ripe. It seemed that in a few
more years Gascony would become as thoroughly subject to the French
crown as Champagne or Normandy.

Philip the Fair died in 1314, and was followed in rapid
succession by his three sons. The first of these, Louis X., had,
295like
Edward II., to contend against an aristocratic reaction, and died
in 1316, before he could even receive the homage of his
brother-in-law. A king of more energy than Edward might have
profited by the difficult situation which followed Louis’ death.
For a time there was neither pope, nor emperor, nor King of France.
But Philip V. mounted the French throne when his brother’s widow
had given birth to a daughter, and continued the policy of his
predecessors with regard to Gascony. Again the disputes between
Norman and Gascon sailors threatened, as in 1293, to bring about a
rupture. The ever-increasing aggressions of the suzerain culminated
in summoning Edward’s own seneschal of Saintonge to appear before
the French king’s court. Edward neglected to do homage, alleging
his preoccupation in the Scottish war and similar excuses. But the
threatened danger soon passed away, for again the interests and
fears of both parties postponed the conflict. In avoiding any
alliance with the Scots, the French king showed a self-restraint
for which Edward could not but be grateful. In 1320 Edward
performed in person his long-delayed homage at Amiens, though his
grievances against his brother-in-law still remained unredressed.
In 1322 the death of Philip V. renewed the troublesome homage
question in a more acute form.[1]

[1] For the relations of Edward II. and Philip V.
see Lehugeur, Hist. de Philippe le Long, pp. 240-66
(1897).

The obligation of performing homage to a rival prince weighed
with increasing severity on the English kings at each rapid change
of occupants of the throne of France. The same pretexts were again
brought forward, as sufficient reasons for postponing or evading
the unpleasant duly. But before the question was settled a new
source of trouble arose in the affair of Saint-Sardos, which soon
plunged the two countries into open war. The lord of Montpezat, a
vassal of the Duke of Gascony, built a bastide at
Saint-Sardos upon a site which he declared was held by himself of
the duke, but which the French officials claimed as belonging to
Charles IV. The dispute was taken before the parliament of Paris,
which decided that the new town belonged to the King of France.
Thereupon a royal force promptly took possession of it. Irritated
at this high-handed action, the lord of Montpezat invoked the aid
of Edward’s seneschal of Gascony, who attacked and destroyed the
bastide and massacred 296the French garrison.[1] The answer of
Charles the Fair to this aggression was decisive. Gascony was
pronounced sequestrated and Charles of Valois, the veteran uncle of
the king, was ordered to enforce the sentence at the head of an
imposing army.

[1] See for this affair Bréquigny,
Mémoire sur les différends entre la France et
l’Angleterre sous Charles le Bel, in Mém. de l’Acad. des
Inscriptions et Belles Lettres
, xli. (1780), pp. 641-92. M.
Déprez is about to publish a Chancery Roll of Edward II.
which includes all the official acts relating to it.

Thus, in the summer of 1324 England and France were once more at
war. But while England remonstrated and negotiated, France acted.
Norman corsairs swept the Channel and pillaged the English coasts.
Ponthieu yielded without resistance. Early in August, Charles of
Valois entered the Agenais, and on the 15th Agen opened its gates.
The victorious French soon appeared before La Réole, where
alone they encountered real resistance. Edmund, Earl of Kent, who
had made vain attempts to procure peace at Paris, had been sent in
July to act as lieutenant of Aquitaine. He had not sufficient force
at his command to venture to meet the Count of Valois in the open
field, and threw himself into La Réole. The rocky height,
crowned with a triple wall, and looking down on the vineyards and
cornfields of the Garonne, defied for weeks the skill of the
eminent Lorrainer engineers who directed Charles of Valois’ siege
train. But when Charles announced to Edmund that he would carry the
town by assault, if not surrendered within four days, the timid
earl signed a truce from September to Easter, and was allowed to
withdraw to Bordeaux. A mere fringe of coast-land still remained
faithful to the English duke, when Charles of Valois went back to
Paris, having victoriously terminated his long and chequered
career. Before the end of 1325 he died.[1]

[1] Petit, Charles de Valois, pp. 207-15
(1900), gives the fullest modern account of these transactions.

The truce involved a renewal of the negotiations. Bishop
Stratford and William Ayermine, the astute chancery clerk, were
commissioned in November, 1324, to treat with the French, but made
little progress in their delicate task. At this stage Isabella,
inspired probably by Adam Orleton, came forward with a proposal.
She besought her husband to allow her to visit her brother, the
French king, and use her influence with him to procure peace and
the restitution of Gascony. With 297the strange infatuation which
marked all the acts of Edward and his favourites, Isabella’s
proposal was adopted, and in March, 1325, the queen crossed the
Channel and made her way to her brother’s court. The summer was
consumed in negotiating a treaty, by which Edward’s French fiefs
were to be restored to him in their integrity, as soon as he had
performed homage to the new king. Meanwhile the English garrison of
Gascony was to withdraw to Bayonne, leaving the rest of the duchy
in the hands of a French seneschal. Edward agreed to these terms,
and put Gascony into Charles’s hands. He was still unwilling to
compromise his dignity by performing homage, while the Despensers
were mortally afraid of his going to France, lest it should remove
him from their influence. Isabella then made a second suggestion.
She persuaded her brother to excuse the personal homage of her
husband, if Edward would invest his young son, Edward, with Gascony
and Ponthieu, and send him in his stead to tender his feudal duly.
This also was agreed to by the English king, and in September the
young prince, then about thirteen years old, was appointed Duke of
Aquitaine and Count of Ponthieu, and despatched to join his mother
at Paris, where he performed homage to his uncle.

It was expected that Gascony and Ponthieu would then be
restored, and that the queen and her son would return to England.
But Charles IV. perpetrated a clever piece of trickery which showed
how far off a real settlement still was. He “restored” to Edward
those parts of Gascony which had been peacefully surrendered to him
in the summer, and announced that he should keep the Agenais and La
Réole, as belonging to France by right of Charles of Valois’
recent conquest. Bitterly mortified at this treachery, Edward took
upon himself the title of “governor and administrator of his
firstborn, Edward, Duke of Aquitaine, and of his estates”. By this
technical subtlety, he thought himself entitled to resume the
control of the ceded districts and resist the attack which was
bound to follow hard upon the new breach. Once more Charles IV.
pronounced the sequestration of the duchy, and despite Edward’s
efforts, his power crumbled away before the peaceful advent of the
French troops, charged with the execution of their master’s
edict.

Long before the last Gascon castles had opened their gates to
298Charles’s officers, new developments at Paris
made the question of Aquitaine a subordinate matter. Despite the
breach of the negotiations, Isabella and her son still tarried at
the French court. In answer to Edward’s requests for their return,
she sent back excuse after excuse, till his patience was fairly
exhausted. At last, on December 1, 1325, Edward peremptorily
ordered his wife to return home, and warned her not to consort with
certain English traitors in the French court. The Duke of Aquitaine
was similarly exhorted to return, with his mother if he could, but
if not, without her. The reference to English traitors shows that
Edward was aware that Isabella had already formed that close
relation with the exiled lord of Wigmore which soon ripened into an
adulterous connexion. Inspired by Roger Mortimer, Isabella declared
that she was in peril of her life from the malice of the
Despensers, and would never go back to her husband as long as the
favourites retained power. A band of the exiles of 1322 gathered
round her and her paramour, and sought to bring about their
restoration as champions of the loudly expressed grievances of the
queen, and the rights of her young son. The king’s ambassadors at
Paris, Stratford and Ayermine, recently made Bishop of Norwich by a
papal provision which ignored the election of Robert Baldock the
chancellor, united themselves with the queen and the fugitive
marcher. With them, too, was associated Edmund of Kent, who was
allowed by the treaty to return from Gascony through France. Bishop
Stapledon, who had accompanied the queen to France, was so alarmed
at the turn events were taking, that he fled in disguise to reveal
his suspicions to the king. Thus England, already exposed to a
danger of a French war, was threatened with the forcible overthrow
of the Despensers and the reinstatement of Isabella by armed
invaders.

By the spring of 1326 the scandalous relations of Isabella and
Mortimer were notorious all over England and France. Charles IV.
grew disgusted at his sister’s doings, and gave no countenance to
her schemes. Isabella accordingly withdrew from Paris with her son
and her paramour, and made her way to the Netherlands. There she
found refuge in the county of Hainault, whose lord, William II, of
Avesnes, was won over to support her by a contract to marry the
Duke of Aquitaine to his daughter Philippa. A large advance from
Philippa’s marriage 299portion was employed in hiring a troop of
knights and squires of Hainault and Holland. John of Hainault,
brother of the count, took joint command of this band with Roger
Mortimer. The ports of Holland and Zealand, both of which counties
were united with Hainault under William II.’s rule, offered ample
facilities for their embarkation.

On September 23, 1326, the queen and her followers took ship at
Dordrecht in Holland. Next day the fleet cast anchor in the port of
Orwell, and that same day the expedition was landed and marched to
Walton, where it spent the first night on English soil. The gentry
of Suffolk and Essex flocked to the standard of the queen, who
declared that she had come to avenge the wrongs of Earl Thomas of
Lancaster and to drive the Despensers from power. Thomas of
Brotherton, the earl marshal, made common cause with the invaders,
and Henry, Earl of Leicester, hastened to associate himself with
the champions of his martyred brother. A great force of native
Englishmen swelled the queen’s host, and reduced to insignificance
the little band of Hainaulters and Hollanders. There was no
resistance. Isabella marched to Bury St. Edmunds, “as if on a
pilgrimage,” and thence to Cambridge, where she tarried several
days with the canons of Barnwell. From Cambridge she moved on to
Baldock, where she despoiled the chancellor’s manors and took his
brother captive. At Dunstable, her next halt, she was on a great
highway, within thirty-three miles of London.

On hearing of his wife’s landing, Edward threw himself on the
compassion of the Londoners, but met with so cold a reception that
early in October he withdrew to Gloucester. Besides the chancellor
and the two Despensers, the only magnates of mark who remained
faithful to him were the brothers-in-law, Edmund, Earl of Arundel,
and Earl Warenne. On Edward’s retreat from London, Bishop Stratford
made his way to the capital, where he joined with Archbishop
Reynolds in a hollow pretence of mediation. The Londoners gladly
welcomed the queen’s messengers and soon rose in revolt in her
favour. They plundered and burnt the house of the Bishop of Exeter,
who fled in alarm to St. Paul’s. Seized at the very door of the
church, Stapledon was brutally murdered by the mob in Cheapside,
where his naked body lay exposed all day. Immediately after this,
Reynolds fled in terror to his Kentish estates, where 300he waited to see
which was the stronger side. The king’s younger son, John of
Eltham, a boy of nine, who had been left behind by his father in
the Tower, was proclaimed warden of the capital.

On hearing of Edward’s flight to the west, Isabella went after
him in pursuit. On the day of Stapledon’s murder, she had advanced
as far as Wallingford, where, posing as the continuer of the policy
of the lords ordainers, she issued a proclamation denouncing the
Despensers. Thence she made her way to Oxford, where Bishop
Orleton, who had already joined her, preached a seditious sermon
before the university and the leaders of the revolt. Taking as his
text, “My head, my head,” he demonstrated that the sick head of the
state could not be restored by all the remedies of Hippocrates, and
would therefore have to be cut off. This was the first intimation
that the insurgents would not be content with the fall of the
Despensers. From Oxford, Isabella and Mortimer hurried to
Gloucester, whence Edward had already fled to the younger
Despenser’s palatinate of Glamorgan. From Gloucester, they passed
on through Berkeley to Bristol, where the elder Despenser, the Earl
of Winchester, was in command. The feeling of the burgesses of the
second town in England was so strongly adverse that the earl was
unable to defend either the borough or the castle. In despair he
opened the gates on October 26 to the queen, and was immediately
consigned, without trial or inquiry, to the death of a traitor.
After proclaiming the Duke of Aquitaine as warden of the realm
during his father’s absence, the queen’s army marched on Hereford,
where Isabella remained, while the Earl of Leicester, accompanied
by a Welsh clerk, named Rhys ap Howel, was sent, with part of the
army to hunt out the king.

After his flight from Gloucester, Edward had wandered through
the Welsh march to Chepstow, whence he took ship, hoping to make
sail to Lundy, which Despenser had latterly acquired, and perhaps
ultimately to Ireland. But contrary winds kept him in the narrows
of the Bristol Channel, and on October 27 he landed again at
Cardiff. A few days later he was at Caerphilly, but afraid to
entrust himself to the protection of the mightiest of marcher
castles, he moved restlessly from place to place in Glamorgan and
Gower, imploring the help of the tenants of the Despensers, and
issuing vain summonses and commissions that no one obeyed.
Discovered by the local 301knowledge of Rhys ap Howel, or betrayed by
those whom the Welshman’s gold had corrupted, Edward was captured
on November 16 in Neath abbey. With him Baldock and the younger
Despenser were also taken. On November 20 the favourite was put to
death at Hereford, while Baldock, saved from immediate execution by
his clerkly privilege, was consigned to the cruel custody of
Orleton, only to perish a few months later of ill-treatment. To
Hereford also was brought Edmund of Arundel, captured in
Shropshire, and condemned to suffer the fate of the Despensers. The
king was entrusted to the custody of Henry of Leicester, who
conveyed him to his castle of Kenilworth, where the unfortunate
monarch passed the winter, “treated not otherwise than a captive
king ought to be treated”.

It only remained to complete the revolution by making provision
for the future government of England. With this object a parliament
was summoned, at first by the Duke of Aquitaine in his father’s
name, and afterwards more regularly by writs issued under the great
seal. It met on January 7, 1327, at Westminster, and, after the
York precedent of 1322, contained representatives of Wales as well
as of the three estates of England. Orleton, the spokesman of
Mortimer, asked the estates whether they would have Edward II. or
his son as their ruler. The London mob loudly declared for the Duke
of Aquitaine, and none of the members of parliament ventured to
raise a voice in favour of the unhappy king, save four prelates of
whom the most important was the steadfast Archbishop Melton. The
southern primate, deserting his old master, declared that the voice
of the people was the voice of God. Stratford drew up six articles,
in which he set forth that Edward of Carnarvon was incompetent to
govern, led by evil counsellors, a despiser of the wholesome advice
of the “great and wise men of the realm,” neglectful of business,
and addicted to unprofitable pleasures; that by his lack of good
government he had lost Scotland, Ireland, and Gascony; that he had
injured Holy Church, and had done to death or driven into exile
many great men; that he had broken his coronation oath, and that it
was hopeless to expect amendment from him.

Even the agents of Mortimer shrunk from the odium of decreeing
Edward’s deposition, and the more prudent course 302was preferred of
inducing the king to resign his power into his son’s hands. An
effort to persuade the captive monarch to abdicate before his
estates, was defeated by his resolute refusal. Thereupon a
committee of bishops, barons, and judges was sent to Kenilworth to
receive his renunciation in the name of parliament. On January 20,
Edward, clothed in black, admitted the delegates to his presence.
Utterly unmanned by misfortune, the king fell in a deep swoon at
the feet of his enemies. Leicester and Stratford raised him from
the ground, and, on his recovery, Orleton exhorted him to resign
his throne to his son, lest the estates, irritated by his
contumacy, should choose as their king some one who was not of the
royal line. Edward replied that he was sorry that his people were
tired of his rule, but that being so, he was prepared to yield to
their wishes, and make way for the Duke of Aquitaine. On this, Sir
William Trussell, as proctor of the three estates, formally
renounced their homage and fealty, and Sir Thomas Blount, steward
of the household, broke his staff of office, and announced that the
royal establishment was disbanded. Thus the calamitous reign of
Edward of Carnarvon came to a wretched end. His utter inefficiency
as a king makes it impossible to lament his fate. Yet few
revolutions have ever been conducted with more manifest
self-seeking than that which hurled Edward from power. The angry
spite of the adulterous queen, the fierce vengeance and greed of
Roger Mortimer, the craft and cruelty of Orleton, the time-serving
cowardice of Reynolds, the stupidity of Kent and Norfolk, the party
spirit of Stratford and Ayermine, can inspire nothing but disgust.
Among the foes of Edward, Henry of Leicester alone behaved as an
honourable gentleman, anxious to vindicate a policy, but careful to
subordinate his private wrongs to public objects. Though his name
and wrongs were ostentatiously put forward by the dominant faction,
it is clear from the beginning that he was only a tool in its
hands, and that the reversal of the sentence of Earl Thomas was but
the pretext by which the schemers and traitors sought to capture
the government for their own selfish ends.

The resignation of the king was promptly reported to parliament.
On January 24 the Duke of Aquitaine was proclaimed Edward III., and
from the next day his regnal years were reckoned as beginning.
Henry of Leicester dubbed him 303knight, and on January 29 he was crowned
in Westminster Abbey. A few days later the young king met his
parliament. A standing council was appointed to carry on the
administration during his nonage. Of this body the Earl of
Leicester acted as chief, though most of his colleagues were
partisans of Mortimer and the queen. Orleton, who was made
treasurer, continued to pull the wires as the confidential agent of
Isabella and Mortimer. A show of devotion to the good old cause was
thought politic, and therefore the sentences of 1322 were revoked,
so that Earl Henry, restored to all his brother’s estates, was
henceforth styled Earl of Lancaster. The commons went beyond this
in petitioning for the canonisation of Earl Thomas and Archbishop
Winchelsea. The revolution was consummated by a new confirmation of
the charters.

Even in the first flush of victory, Isabella and Mortimer were
too insecure and too bitter to allow Edward of Carnarvon to remain
quietly in prison under the custody of the Earl of Lancaster. As
long as he was alive, he might always become the possible
instrument of their degradation. At Orleton’s instigation the
deposed king was transferred in April from his cousin’s care to
that of two knights, Thomas Gurney and John Maltravers. He was
promptly removed from Kenilworth and hurried by night from castle
to castle until, after some sojourn at Corfe, he was at last
immured at Berkeley. Every indignity was put upon him, and the
systematic course of ill-treatment, to which he was subjected, was
clearly intended to bring about his speedy death. But the robust
constitution of the athlete rose superior to the persecutions of
his torturers, and to save further trouble he was barbarously
murdered in his bed on the night of September 21. Piercing shrieks
from the interior of the castle told the peasantry that some dire
deed was being perpetrated within its gloomy walls. Next day it was
announced that the lord Edward had died a natural death, and his
corpse was exposed to the public view that suspicion might be
averted. He was buried with the state that became a crowned king in
the Benedictine Abbey Church of St. Peter, Gloucester. A few years
later the piety or remorse of Edward III. erected over his father’s
remains the magnificent tomb which still challenges our admiration
by the delicacy of its tabernacle work and the artistic beauty of
the sculptured effigy of the murdered monarch.

304The tragedy of Edward’s end soon caused his
misdeeds to be forgotten, and ere long the countryside flocked on
pilgrimage to his tomb, as to the shrine of a saint. By a curious
irony the burial place of Edward of Carnarvon rivalled in
popularity the chapel on the hill at Pontefract where Thomas of
Lancaster had perished by Edward’s orders. Like his cousin, Edward
became a popular, though not a canonised, saint. From the offerings
made at his tomb the monks of Gloucester were in time supplied with
the funds that enabled them to recast their romanesque choir in the
newer “perpendicular” fashion of architecture, and embellish their
church with all the rich additions which contrast so strangely with
the grim impressiveness of the stately Norman nave. There was only
one impediment to the people’s worship of the dead king. The
secrecy which enveloped his end led to rumours that he was still
alive, and the prevalence of these reports soon proved almost as
great a source of embarrassment to his supplanters, as his living
presence had been in the first months of their unhallowed
power.

It was not easy for Isabella and Mortimer to restore the waning
fortunes of England at home and abroad. We shall see that it was
only by an almost complete surrender that they procured peace with
France and a partial restoration of Gascony. In Scotland they were
even less fortunate. Robert Bruce, though broken in health and
spirits, took up an aggressive attitude, and it was found necessary
to summon the feudal levies to meet on the border in the summer of
1327 in order to repel his attack. While the troops were mustering
at York, a fierce fight broke out in the streets, between the
Hainault mercenaries, under John of Hainault, and the citizens. So
threatening was the outlook that it was thought wise to send the
Hainaulters back home. From this accident it happened that the
young king went forth to his first campaign, attended only by his
native-born subjects. The Scots began operations by breaking the
truce and overrunning the borders. The campaign directed against
them was as futile as any of the last reign, and the English,
though three times more numerous than the enemy, dared not provoke
battle. This inglorious failure may well have convinced Mortimer
that the best chance of maintaining his power was to make peace at
any price. Early in 1328, the negotiations for a treaty were
concluded at York. During 305their progress, Edward, who was at York to
meet his parliament, was married to Philippa of Hainault.

The Scots treaty was confirmed in April by a parliament that met
at Northampton. All claim to feudal superiority over Scotland was
withdrawn; Robert Bruce was recognised as King of Scots, and his
young son David was married to Joan of the Tower, Edward III.’s
infant sister. This surrender provoked the liveliest indignation,
and men called the treaty of Northampton the “shameful peace,” and
ascribed it to the treachery or timorousness of the queen and her
paramour. But it is hard to see what other solution of the Scottish
problem was practicable. For many years Bruce had been de
facto
King of Scots, and any longer hesitation to withhold the
recognition which he coveted would have been sure to involve the
north of England in the same desolation as that which he had
inflicted before the truce of 1322. But the founder of Scottish
independence was drawing near to the end of his career. His health
had long been undermined by a terrible disease which the
chroniclers thought to be leprosy. He died in 1329, and on his
death-bed he bethought him of how he, who had shed so much
Christian blood, had never been able to fulfil his vow of crusade.
Accordingly he entreated James Douglas, his faithful
companion-in-arms, to go on crusade against the Moors of Granada,
taking with him the heart of his dead master. Douglas fulfilled the
request, and perished in Spain, whither he had carried the heart of
the Scottish liberator. With the accession of the little David
Bruce, new troubles began for Scotland, though danger from England
was for the moment averted by the English marriage and the treaty
of Northampton.

The ill-will produced by the “shameful peace” spread far and
wide the profound dislike for Mortimer which pity for the fate of
Edward had first aroused in the breasts of Englishmen. The greedy
marcher was at no pains to make himself popular. Holding no great
office of state, he strove to rule through his creatures Orleton,
the treasurer, and the hardly less subservient chancellor, Bishop
Hotham of Ely, or through lay partisans such as Sir Oliver Ingham
and Sir Simon Bereford. But his best chance of remaining in power
was through the besotted infatuation of the queen-mother, whose
relations with him were not concealed from the public eye by any
elaborate 306parade of secrecy. He still posed as the
inheritor of the tradition of the lords ordainers, and never failed
to put as much of the responsibility of his rule as he could on
Henry of Lancaster and the old baronial leaders. But with all his
force and energy, he was too narrowly selfish and grasping to take
much trouble to frame an elaborate policy. As an administrator he
was as incompetent as either Thomas of Lancaster or the
Despensers.

Mortimer’s chief care was to add office to office, and estate to
estate, in order that he might establish his house as supreme over
all Wales and its march. Besides his own enormous inheritance, he
ruled over Ludlow and Meath in the right of his wife, Joan of
Joinville, the heiress of the Lacys. He had inherited Chirk and the
other lands of his uncle, the sometime justice of Wales, who had
died in Edward II.’s prison; and he procured for himself a grant of
his uncle’s old office for life, so that, while as justice of Wales
he lorded it over the principality, as head of the Mortimers he
could dominate the whole march. To complete his ascendency in the
march became his great ambition. He obtained the custody of
Glamorgan, the stronghold of his sometime rival, Hugh Despenser the
younger. To this were added Oswestry and Clun, the Fitzalan march
in western Shropshire, forfeited to the crown by the faithfulness
with which Edmund Fitzalan, the late Earl of Arundel, had laid down
his life for Edward II. Minor grants of lands, offices, wardships,
and pensions were constantly lavished upon him by the complacency
of his mistress. In Ireland he received complete palatine
franchises over Trim, Meath, and Louth, along with the custody of
the estates of the infant Earl of Kildare, the chief of the
Leinster Geraldines. He extended his connexions by marrying his
seven daughters to the heads of great families, and where possible
to men of marcher houses. He soon numbered among his sons-in-law
the representatives of the Charltons of Powys, the Hastingses of
Abergavenny, now the chief heirs of Aymer of Pembroke, the Audleys
of the Shropshire march, the Beauchamps of Warwick, the Berkeleys,
the Grandisons, and the Braoses. Anxious to extend his dignity as
well as his power, he procured his nomination as Earl of the March
of Wales, “a title,” says a chronicler, “hitherto unheard of in
England”. As earl of the march and justice of the principality, he
ruled the lands west of the Severn with little less than 307regal
sway. His banquets, his tournaments, his pious foundations even,
dazzled all men by their splendour.

Mortimer was created Earl of March in the parliament held in
October, 1328, at Salisbury, where John of Eltham was made Earl of
Cornwall and James, Butler of Ireland, Earl of Ormonde. His
assumption of this new title at last roused the sluggish
indignation of Earl Henry of Lancaster, who felt that his own
marcher interests were compromised, and bitterly resented the vain
use made of his name, while he was carefully kept without any
control of policy. He refused to attend the Salisbury parliament,
though he and his partisans mustered in arms in the neighbourhood
of that city. Civil war seemed imminent, and Mortimer’s Welshmen
devastated Lancaster’s earldom of Leicester, but Archbishop Meopham
(who had lately succeeded Reynolds in the primacy) managed to patch
up peace. Not long afterwards Lancaster was smitten with blindness,
and was thenceforth unable to take an active part in public
affairs. Mortimer again triumphed for the moment, and, with cruel
malice, excepted Lancaster’s confidential agents from the pardon
which he was forced to extend to the earl. His success over
Lancaster was materially facilitated by the weakness of Edmund,
Earl of Kent, who, after joining with Earl Henry in his refusal to
attend the Salisbury parliament, deserted him at the moment of the
capture of Leicester by the Earl of March. But his treachery did
not save him from Mortimer’s revenge. In conjunction with the
queen, Mortimer plotted to lure on Earl Edmund to ruin. Their
agents persuaded him that Edward II. was still alive and imprisoned
in Corfe castle, and urged him to restore his brother to liberty.
The earl rose to the bait, and agreed to be party to an
insurrection which was to restore Edward of Carnarvon to freedom,
if not to his throne. When Kent was involved in the meshes, he was
suddenly arrested in the Winchester parliament of March, 1330, and
accused of treason. Convicted by his own speeches and letters, he
was adjudged to death by the lords, and on March 19 beheaded
outside the walls of the city.

The fall of Kent convinced Lancaster that his fate would not be
long delayed, and that his best chance of saving himself and his
cause lay in stirring up the king to energetic action against the
Earl of March. The death of his uncle irritated 308Edward, who at
seventeen was old enough to feel the degrading nature of his
thraldom, and was eager to govern the kingdom of which he was the
nominal head. In June, 1330, the birth of a son, the future Black
Prince, to Edward and Philippa seems to have impressed on the young
monarch that he had come to man’s estate. Lancaster accordingly
found him eager to shake off the yoke of his mother’s paramour. The
opportunity came in October, 1330, when the magnates assembled at
Nottingham to hold a parliament there. Isabella and Mortimer took
up their abode in the castle, where Edward also resided. Suspicions
were abroad, and the castle was closely guarded by Mortimer’s Welsh
followers. Sir William Montague, a close friend of Edward’s, was
chosen to strike the blow, and lay outside with a band of troops.
Some rumour of the plot seems to have leaked out, and on October 19
Mortimer angrily denounced Montague as a traitor, and accused the
king of complicity with his designs. But Montague was safe outside
the castle, and, when evening fell, all that Mortimer could do was
to lock the gates and watch the walls. William Eland, constable of
the castle, had been induced to join the conspiracy, and had
revealed to Montague a secret entrance into the stronghold. On that
very night, Montague and his men-at-arms effected an entrance
through an underground passage into the castle-yard, where Edward
joined them. They then made their way up to Mortimer’s chamber,
which as usual was next to that of the queen. Two knights, who
guarded the door, were struck down, and the armed band burst into
the room. After a desperate scuffle, the Earl of March was secured.
Hearing the noise, the queen rushed into the room, and though
Edward still waited without, cried, with seeming consciousness of
his share in the matter, “Fair son, have pity on the gentle
Mortimer”. Her entreaties were unavailing, and the fallen favourite
was hurried, under strict custody, to London.

Edward then issued a proclamation announcing that he had taken
the government of England into his own hands. Parliament, prorogued
to Westminster, met on November 26, and its chief business was the
trial of Mortimer before the lords. He was charged with accroaching
to himself the royal power, stirring up dissension between Edward
II and the queen, teaching Edward III. to regard the Earl of
Lancaster as his enemy, deluding 309Edmund of Kent into believing that
his brother was alive and with procuring his execution, accepting
bribes from the Scots for concluding the disgraceful peace, and
with perpetrating grievous cruelties in Ireland. The lords,
imitating the evil precedents set during Mortimer’s time of power,
condemned him without trial or chance of answer to the accusations
made against him. On November 29 the fallen earl was paraded
through London from his prison in the Tower to Tyburn Elms, and was
there hanged on the common gallows. His vast estates were forfeited
to the crown. His accomplice, Sir Simon Bereford, suffered the same
fate; but Sir Oliver Ingham, another of his associates, was
pardoned. Edward discreetly drew a veil over his mother’s shame.
Mortimer’s notorious relations with her were not enumerated in the
accusations brought against him, and Isabella, though removed from
power and stripped of some of her recent acquisitions, was allowed
to live in honourable retirement on her dower manors. Scrupulously
visited by her dutiful son, she wandered freely from house to
house, as she felt disposed. She died in 1358 at her castle of
Hertford, in the habit of the Poor Clares—a sister order of
the Franciscans. The later tradition that she was kept in
confinement at Castle Rising has only this slender foundation in
fact that Castle Rising was one of her favourite places of abode.
With her withdrawal from public life Edward III.’s real reign
begins.


CHAPTER XV.

THE PRELIMINARIES OF THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR.

310Edward III. had just entered upon his
nineteenth year when he became king in fact as well as in name. In
person he was not unworthy of his father and grandfather. Less
strikingly tall than they, he was nobly built and finely
proportioned. In full manhood, long hair, a thick moustache and a
flowing beard adorned his regular and handsome countenance. His
graciousness and affability were universally praised. His face
shone, we are told, like the face of a god, so that to see him or
to dream of him was certain to conjure up joyous images.[1] He
delighted in the pomp of his office, wore magnificent garments, and
played his kingly part with the same majesty and dignity as his
grandfather. Despite the troubles of his youth, he was well
educated. Richard of Bury is said to have been his tutor, and the
early lessons of the author or instigator of the Philobiblon
were never entirely lost by the prince who took Chaucer and
Froissart into his service. More conspicuous was his love of art,
his taste for sumptuous buildings and their magnificent
embellishment, which left memorials in the stately castle of
Windsor and its rich chapel of St. George, in St. Stephen’s chapel
at Westminster, and the Eastminster for Cistercian nuns hard by
Tower hill. A fluent and eloquent speaker in French and English,
Edward was also conversant with Latin, and perhaps Low-Dutch. Yet
no king was less given to study or seclusion. Possessed, perhaps,
of no exceptional measure of intellectual capacity, and not even
endowed to any large extent with firmness of character, he won a
great place in history by the extraordinary activity of his
temperament and the vigour and energy with which he threw himself
311into
whatever work he set his hand to do. He was a consummate master of
knightly exercises, delighting in tournaments, and especially in
those which were marked by some touch of quaintness or fancy. He
had the hereditary passion of his house for the chase. In his
youthful campaigns in Scotland and in his maturer expeditions in
France, he was accompanied by a little army of falconers and
huntsmen, by packs of hounds, and many hawks trained with the
utmost care. He honoured with his special friendship an Abbot of
Leicester, famed throughout England as the most dexterous of
hare-coursers.[2]

[1] Continuation of Murimuth (Engl. Hist.
Soc.), pp. 225-27, which gives the best contemporary description of
Edward’s character.

[2] Knighton, ii., 127.

Edward’s abounding energy was even more gladly devoted to war
than to the chase. He was an admirable exponent of those chivalric
ideals which are glorified in the courtly pages of Froissart. Not
content with the easy victories which fall in the tiltyard to the
crowned king, Edward was anxious to show that his triumphs belonged
to the knight and not to the monarch, and more than once jousted
victoriously in disguise. The same spirit led him to challenge
Philip of France to decide their quarrel by single combat, and to
win a personal triumph when masking as a knight attached to the
service of Sir Walter Manny. He was liberal to the verge of
prodigality, good-tempered, easy of access, and, save when moved by
deep gusts of fierce anger, kindly and compassionate. His easy good
nature endeared him both to foreigners and to every class of his
own subjects. Not only did he enter fully into the free-masonry
which regarded the knights of all Christian nations as equal
members of a sworn brotherhood of arms, but he extended his favours
to the London vintner’s son who earned his bread in his service,
and entertained the wives of the leading London citizens, side by
side with the noble ladies in whose honour he gave the most quaint
and magnificent of his banquets. Pious after a somewhat formal
fashion, he was unwearied in going on pilgrimage and lavish in his
religious foundations. Though no prince was more careful to protect
the state from the encroachments of churchmen, his orthodoxy and
devoutness kept him in good repute with the austerest champions of
the Church. He could choose fit agents to carry out his policy, and
his campaigns were a marvellous training ground for gallant and
capable warriors.

312Edward seldom lost sight of the material and
economic interests of his subjects. He was the friend of merchants,
the father of English commerce, the patron of the infant woollen
manufactures, and a zealous champion of the maritime greatness of
his island realm, which boasted that he was “king of the sea”.
Though his financial exigencies often led him to sell excessive
privileges to alien traders, this policy did little harm to his
subjects, for few of them were ready as yet to embark in foreign
commerce. A true patriot, who declared that his land of England was
“nearer to his heart, more delightful, noble, and profitable than
all other lands,” he succeeded in making Englishmen conscious of
their national life as they had never been before; and he won for
his fatherland a foremost place among the kingdoms of the world.
His network of diplomatic alliances was dexterously fashioned, and
enabled him to supplement the resources of his own subjects.

The breadth of Edward’s ambitions hindered their complete
accomplishment. Like Edward I., he undertook more than he could
carry through, and, though his panegyrists praise his patience in
adversity no less than his moderation in prosperity, his merely
animal courage and vigour broke down under the weight of
misfortune. Thus the glorious king, who in his youth vied with his
grandfather, seemed in his old age to have nearly approached the
fate of his wretched father. In early life he won the love of his
subjects. It was only in the first years of his reign that the
violence and greed of his disorderly household, which inherited the
evil traditions of the previous generation, bore so heavily upon
the people that Englishmen fled at his approach in dread of the
purveyors, who confiscated every man’s goods for the royal use.[1]
The somewhat shallow opportunism which abandoned, with little
attempt at resistance, every royal right that stood in the way of
his receiving the full support of his parliament, at least had the
merit of keeping Edward in general touch with his estates. The
wanton breaches of good faith, by which he sometimes strove to win
back what he had lightly conceded, were regarded as efforts to save
the sovereign’s dignity, 313rather than as insidious attempts to restore
the prerogative. Unjust as was the very basis of his French
pretensions, they were backed up by a show of legal claim that
satisfied the conscience of king and subject, and to contemporaries
Edward seemed a king regardful of his honour and mindful of his
plighted word. If his generosity verged on extravagance, and his
affectation of popular manners and graciousness on unreality,
Englishmen of the fourteenth century were no severe critics of a
crowned king. It was only when in his later years Edward laid aside
the soldier’s life, and abandoned himself to the frivolous
distractions and degrading amours[2] which provoked the censure
even of his admirers, that the self-indulgent traits inherited from
his unhappy father stood revealed.

[1] The Speculum regis Edwardi (ed.
Moisant) was written before 1333, and the attribution of its
composition to Archbishop Islip and the inferences drawn in Stubbs’
Const. Hist., ii., 394, are therefore unwarranted; see
Professor Tait’s note in Engl. Hist. Review, xvi. (1901),
110-15.

[2] Chron. Anglia, 1328-1388, p. 401.

Edward was before all things a soldier. He was not only the
consummate knight, the mirror of chivalry, but a capable tactician
with a general’s eye that took in the essential points of the
situation at a glance. His restless energy ensured the rapidity of
movement and alertness of action which won him many a triumph over
less mobile and less highly trained antagonists; while they
inspired his followers with faith in their cause and with the
courage which succeeds against desperate odds. Yet the victor of
Crecy cannot be numbered among the consummate generals of history.
His campaigns were ill-planned; and he lacked the self-restraint
and sense of proportion which would have prevented him from aiming
at objects beyond his reach. The same want of relation between ends
and means, the same want of definite policy and clear ideals,
marred his statecraft. Yet contemporaries, conscious of his faults,
magnified Edward as the brilliant and successful king who had won
for himself an assured place among the greatest monarchs of
history, “Never,” says Froissart, “had there been such a king since
the days of Arthur King of Great Britain.”[1] Even to his own age
his senile degradation pointed the moral of the triumphs of his
manhood. The modern historian, who sees, beneath the superficial
splendour of the days of Edward III., the misery and degradation
that underlay the wreck of the dying Middle Ages, is in no danger
of appraising too highly the merits of this 314showy and
ambitious monarch. Perhaps in our own days the reaction has gone
too far, and we have been taught to undervalue the splendid energy
and robustness of temperament which commanded the admiration of all
Europe, and personified the strenuous ideals of the young English
nation.

[1] Froissart (ed. Luce), viii., 231; cf.
Canon of Bridlington, p. 95.

The internal history of the first few years of Edward’s reign
was uneventful. John Stratford became chancellor after Mortimer’s
fall, and remained for ten years the guiding spirit of the
administration. Translated on Meopham’s death in 1333 to
Canterbury, he continued, as primate, to take a leading part in
politics. His chief helper was his brother Robert, rewarded in 1337
by the see of Chichester. The brothers were capable but not
brilliant politicians. The worst disorders of the times of anarchy
were put down, and parliaments readily granted sufficient money to
meet the king’s necessities. After a few years, the strife of
parties was so far hushed that Burghersh was suffered to return to
office, and it looks as if the balance between the Lancastrian
party, upheld by the Stratfords, and the old middle party of
Pembroke and Badlesmere, with which Burghersh had hereditary
connexions, was maintained, as it had been during the least unhappy
period of the preceding reign. The country was growing rich and
prosperous. The annalists tell us of little save tournaments and
mummings, and the setting up of seven new earldoms to remedy the
gaps which death and forfeiture had made in the higher circle of
the baronage. The earldom of Devon was revived for the house of
Courtenay; that of Salisbury in favour of the trusty William
Montague, and an Audley, son of Despenser’s rival, was raised to
the earldom of Gloucester. William Bohun, a younger son of the
Humphrey slain at Boroughbridge, became Earl of Northampton, an
Ufford, Earl of Suffolk, a Clinton Earl of Huntingdon, a Hastings
Earl of Pembroke, and Henry of Grosmont, the Earl of Lancaster’s
first born, Earl of Derby. A new rank was added to the English
peerage when the king’s little son, Earl of Chester in 1333, was
made Duke of Cornwall in 1337. The old feuds seemed dead and with
them the old disorder. But Edward was ambitious of military glory,
and it was natural that he should seek to reverse the degrading
part which he had been forced to play in relation to Scotland and
France. His hands being tied by treaties, it was not easy for him
to make the first move. 315Before long, however, circumstances arose
which gave him a chance of taking up a line of his own with regard
to Scotland. From that time Scottish affairs mainly absorbed his
attention until the outbreak of troubles with France.

The establishment of Robert Bruce on the Scottish throne had
been attended by a considerable disturbance of the territorial
balance in the northern kingdom. Many Scottish magnates, deprived
of their lands and driven into exile, had abodes in England, and
all might well look for the favour of the king in whose service
they had been ruined. The treaty of Northampton made no provision
for their restoration, and Edward showed himself disposed to uphold
it. Their estates were in the hands of their supplanters, the
nobles who had gathered round the throne of the Bruces. Thus it was
that the exiles were cut off from all hope of return, and saw their
only possibility of restitution in the break-up of the friendship
of Edward and David. In like case were the English magnates who
still entertained hopes of making effective the grants of Scottish
estates which they had received from Edward I. and Edward II. For
both classes alike every fresh year of peace between the realms
decreased their chances of obtaining their desires. They failed to
persuade Edward to go to war with his brother-in-law and repudiate
formally the obligations imposed upon him by his mother and her
paramour. But the minority of King David had unloosed the spirits
of disorder in Scotland. Though the vigorous and capable regent,
Sir Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray, showed himself competent to
stem the tide of aristocratic reaction which swelled round the
throne of his infant cousin, he was one of the old generation of
heroes that had aided King Robert to gain his throne. Were he to
die, or become incapable of acting, there was no one who could
supply his place. The Disinherited—thus they styled
themselves—were encouraged both by the apathy of Edward III.
and the weakness of Scotland to make a bold stroke on their own
behalf.

At the head of the disinherited was Edward Balliol, the son of
the deposed King John. Brought up in England, first under the care
of his cousin, Earl Warenne, and afterwards in the household of the
half-brothers of Edward II., Edward Balliol, who succeeded in 1315
to the French estates on which his father spent his latter years,
divided his time between England 316and France. The forfeiture of his
father still kept him out of Barnard Castle and the other Balliol
lands in England. Young and warlike, poor and ambitious, with few
lands and great pretensions, he never formally abandoned either the
lordship of Galloway or the throne of Scotland. In 1330 he received
permission to take up his quarters in England during pleasure. He
soon associated himself with his fellow-exiles in a bold attempt to
win back their patrimony. Chief among his followers were three
titular Scottish earls, closely related by intermarriage, each of
whom was also a baron of high rank in England. Of these the
French-born Henry of Beaumont, kinsman of Eleanor of Castile, and
brother of Bishop Louis of Durham, was the oldest and most
experienced. As the husband of a sister of the last of the Comyn
Earls of Buchan, he posed as the heir of the greatest of the
Scottish houses which had paid the penalty of its opposition to
King Robert, and was summoned to the English parliament as Earl of
Buchan. Beaumont’s great-nephew, the young Gilbert of Umfraville,
lord of Redesdale, was a grandson of another Comyn heiress, and his
ancestors had inherited in the middle of the thirteenth century the
ancient Scottish earldom of Angus, though they also had incurred
forfeiture for their adhesion to the English policy. David of
Strathbolgie, Earl of Athol, had a better right to be called a Scot
than Umfraville or Beaumont. But his father abandoned Bruce, and
was driven into England, where he held the Kentish barony of
Chilham, and sat in the English parliament under his Scottish
title. The younger Athol was son-in-law to the titular Earl of
Moray, and all three kinsmen were bound by common interests to
embrace the policy of Edward Balliol. Many lesser men associated
themselves with the three earls and the claimant to a throne.
Nearly every nobleman of the Scottish border made himself a party
to a scheme of adventure which had its best parallels in the Norman
invasions of Wales and Ireland.

The object of the disinherited was to raise an army and
prosecute their Scottish claims by force. Edward III. gave them no
open countenance, and took up an ostentatiously correct attitude.
He solemnly forbade all breach of the peace, and prevented the
adventurers from adopting the easy course of marching from England
to an open attack on Scotland. No obstacles, however, were imposed
to hinder their raising a 317small but efficient army of 500 men-at-arms
and 1,000 archers. Mercenaries, both English and foreign, were
hired to supplement their scanty numbers, and among those who took
service with them was a young gentleman of Hainault, Walter Manny,
whose father had a few years before perished in the service of
Edward II. in Gascony, and who had first come to England in the
service of his countrywoman, Queen Philippa. Ships were collected
in the Humber, and on the last day of July, 1332, the disinherited
and their followers sailed from Ravenspur on a destination which
was officially supposed to be unknown. A week later, on August 6,
they landed at Kinghorn in Fife.

Scotland was singularly unready to meet invasion. The regent
Moray had died a few weeks earlier, and his successor, Donald, Earl
of Mar, incompetent to carry on his vigorous policy, had perhaps
already been intriguing with the adventurers. The only resistance
to Balliol’s landing, made by the Earl of Fife, was altogether
unsuccessful. The little army established itself easily in the
enemies’ territory, and, after two days’ rest at Dunfermline,
advanced over the Ochils towards Perth. The regent had by that time
gathered together an imposing army. As the invaders approached
Strathearn on their way northwards, they found Mar encamped on
Dupplin Moor, on the left bank of the Earn, and holding in force
the only bridge available for crossing the river. There was some
parleying between the two hosts. “We are sons of magnates of this
land,” declared the disinherited to Mar. “We are come hither with
the lord Edward of Balliol, the right heir of the realm, to demand
the lands which belong to us by hereditary right.” Mar returned a
warlike answer to their words, and both armies made preparation for
battle.

The disinherited, though few in number, were well trained in
warfare, and from the beginning showed capacity to out-general the
unwieldy host and feeble leader opposed to them. At sunset, some of
their forces crossed the Earn by a ford which the Scots had
neglected to guard, and falling upon an outlying portion of the
enemies’ camp, where the infantry were quartered, slaughtered the
surprised Scots at their leisure. Luckily for Mar, the whole of his
knights and men-at-arms were far away, uselessly watching the
bridge, over which they 318had expected the disinherited to force a
passage. Thus saved from the night ambuscade, the kernel of the
Scottish army prepared next morning, August 12, to attack the
disinherited. Puffed up by the memory of Bannockburn and the
consciousness of superior numbers, they marched to battle as if
certain of victory. All fought on foot, and the men-at-arms were
drawn up in a dense central mass, supported at each side by wings.
The disinherited were sufficiently schooled in northern warfare to
adopt the same tactics. Save for a few score of horsemen in
reserve, their heavily armed troops, leaving their horses in the
rear, formed a compact column after the Scottish fashion. But
archers were distributed in open order on the right and left
flanks, with both extremities pushed forward, so that they formed
the horns of a half-moon. Then the Scots advanced to the charge,
and both sides joined in battle. The irresistible weight of the
Scottish main phalanx forced back the little column of the
disinherited, and for a moment it looked as if the battle were won.
Meanwhile the archers on the flanks poured a galling shower on the
collateral Scottish columns. The unvisored helmets of the Scots
made them an easy prey to the storm of missiles, and they were
driven back on to the main body. By this time the disinherited had
rallied from the first shock; and still the deadly hail of arrows
descended from right and left, until the whole of the Scottish army
was thrown into panic-stricken disorder. Escape was impossible for
the foremost ranks by reason of the closeness of their formation.
At last, the rear files sought safely in flight, and were closely
pursued by the victors, mounted on their fresh horses. A huge mass
of slain, piled up upon each other, marked the place of combat. As
at Bannockburn, the small disciplined host prevailed, but
discipline was now with the English and numbers only with the
Scots.[1]

[1] The significance of the battle of Dupplin was
first pointed out by Mr. J.E. Morris in Engl. Hist. Review,
xii. (1897), 430-31.

The victory of Dupplin Moor was for the moment decisive. Balliol
occupied Perth, and received the submission of many of the Scottish
magnates, among them being that Earl of Fife who first opposed his
landing. A few weeks later, on September 24, Balliol was crowned
King of Scots at Scone by the Bishop of Dunkeld. 319It was a
soldier’s coronation, and the magnates sat at the coronation feast
in full armour, save their helmets. The disinherited then received
the lands for which they had striven; and thereupon quitted the new
king, either to secure their estates or to revisit their property
in England. But the Scots, of no mind to receive a king from the
foreigner, chose a new regent in Sir Andrew Moray, son of the
companion of Wallace; and prepared to maintain King David. On
December 16, Balliol was surprised at Annan by a hostile force
under the young Earl of Moray, son of the late regent, and by Sir
Archibald Douglas. His followers were cut off, his brother was
slain, and he himself had the utmost difficulty in effecting his
escape to England. He had only reigned four months.

During Balliol’s brief triumph, Edward III. had declared himself
in his favour. Debarred by the treaty of Northampton from
questioning the independence of King David, he was able to make
what terms he liked with David’s supplanter. In November a treaty
was drawn up at Roxburgh, by which Balliol recognised the
overlordship of Edward, and promised him the town, castle, and
shire of Berwick. In return for these concessions, Edward III.
acknowledged his namesake as lawful King of Scots. When, a few
weeks later, his new vassal appeared as a fugitive on English soil,
Edward had no longer any scruples in openly supporting him in an
attempt to win back his throne. In the spring of 1333, Balliol and
the disinherited once more crossed the frontier in sufficient force
to undertake the siege of Berwick. The border stronghold held out
manfully, but the Scots failed in an attempt to divert the
attention of the English by an invasion of Cumberland. After
Easter, Edward III. went in person to Berwick, and devoted the
whole resources of England to ensuring its reduction. The siege
lasted on until July, when the garrison, at the last gasp, offered
to surrender, unless the town were relieved within fifteen days.
The Scots made a great effort to save Berwick from capture, and the
English king was forced to fight a pitched battle, before he could
secure its possession.

On July 19 Edward, leaving a sufficient portion of his army to
maintain the blockade of Berwick, took up a position with the
remainder on Halidon Hill, a short distance to the west of the
town. The lessons of Bannockburn, Boroughbridge, and 320Dupplin were not
forgotten, and the English host was arranged much after the fashion
which had procured the first victory of the disinherited. Knights
and men-at-arms sent their horses to the rear and, from the king
downwards, all, save a small reserve of horse, prepared to fight on
foot. Edward divided his forces into three lines or “battles,” each
of which consisted of a central column of dismounted heavily armed
troops, flanked by a right and a left wing of archers in open
order, John of Eltham and the titular Earl of Buchan commanded the
right battle, the king the centre, and Edward Balliol the left. The
Scots still employed the traditional tactics which had failed so
signally at Dupplin. Sir Archibald Douglas led his followers up the
slopes of the hill in three dense columns. But a pitiless rain of
arrows spread havoc among their ranks, and there were no answering
volleys to disturb their foes. The battle was won for the English
almost before the two lines had joined in close combat. It was only
on Edward’s right that the Scots were strong enough to push home
their attack. On the centre and left, the English easily drove the
enemy in panic flight down the slopes which they had ascended so
confidently. The pursuit was long and bloody; few were taken
prisoners, but many were slain or driven into the sea. Seven
Scottish earls were believed by the English to have fallen, while
the victors lost one knight, one squire, and a few infantry
soldiers. Thus, for a second time the tactics, which had served the
Scots so well in the defensive fight of Bannockburn, failed in
offence to secure victory for them. The experience of this day
completed the evolution of the new English battle array of
men-at-arms fighting on foot and supported by wings of archers,
which was soon to excite the wonder of Europe, when its
possibilities were demonstrated on continental fields.

Next day Berwick opened its gates, and was handed over to the
English, according to the treaty of Roxburgh, to be for the rest of
its history an English frontier town. Edward Balliol again
conquered Scotland as easily as he had done on the former occasion,
and far more effectually. It was no longer possible for the few
remaining champions of the house of Bruce to safeguard the person
of the little king and queen. David and Joan were accordingly sent
off to France, where they were to grow up as good friends of King
Philip. But Balliol had 321so clearly regained his throne through
English help that he was no longer an independent agent. No sooner
was his conquest assured than he was forced not only to confirm the
surrender of Berwick, but to yield up the whole of south-eastern
Scotland as the price of the English assistance. The depth of his
humiliation was sounded when, in the treaty of Newcastle, June 12,
1334, Edward, King of Scots, granted Edward, King of England, lands
worth two thousand pounds a year in the marches of Scotland, and in
part payment thereof yielded up to him, besides Berwick and its
shire, the castle, town, and county of Roxburgh, the forests of
Jedburgh Selkirk, and Ettrick, the town and county of Selkirk, and
the towns, castles, and counties of Peebles, Dumfries, and
Edinburgh. Of these Dumfries then included the Stewartry of
Kirkcudbright, while the shire of Edinburgh took in the
constabularies, the modern shires, of Haddington and Linlithgow.
Thus the whole of Lothian, the whole of the central upland region,
and Balliol’s own inheritance of Galloway east of the Cree were
directly transferred to the English crown, and were divided into
sheriffdoms, and officered after the English fashion. On June 18
Balliol personally performed homage for so much of Scotland as
Edward chose to leave him. The wrongs of the disinherited had been
the means of re-opening the whole Scottish question, and Edward
III. seemed assured of a position as supreme as that which had once
been held by Edward I.

It was always easier in the Middle Ages to conquer a country
than to keep it. And the experience of forty years might well have
convinced Englishmen that no land was more difficult to hold than
the stubborn and impenetrable northern kingdom, with its strenuous
population, ever willing to cry a truce between local feuds when
there was an opportunity of uniting against the southerners. Edward
overshot his mark in grasping too eagerly the fairest portions of
Balliol’s realm. He needed for his policy a Scottish king, strong
enough to maintain himself against his subjects, and loyal enough
to remain true to the English connexion. Any faint chance of
Balliol occupying such a position was completely destroyed by his
studied humiliation. Henceforward the King of Scots, who had fought
so well at Dupplin and Halidon, was but a pawn in Edward’s game.
Hated by the Scots as the betrayer of his 322country, distrusted by the
English who henceforth spied his actions and commanded his armies
in his name, the gallant victor of Dupplin lost faith in himself
and in his cause. After all, he was his father’s son, and in no
wise capable of bearing adversity and indignity with equanimity.
His helplessness soon proved the worst obstacle in the way of the
success of Edward’s plans. Even with the aid of a large Scottish
party, Edward I. had failed to bring about the subjection of
Scotland. It was clearly impossible for his grandson to succeed in
the same task when all Scotland was united against him, and braced
to action by a series of glorious memories.

Difficulties arose almost from the first. Not only had Balliol
to contend against the implacable hostility of the Scottish
patriots; the disinherited split up into rival factions after their
triumph, and their divisions played the game of the partisans of
the Bruces. The Earls of Athol and Buchan quarrelled with Balliol.
Buchan, besieged by the partisans of David Bruce in a remote
castle, was forced to surrender and quit Scotland for good. Athol
was distinguished by the violence and suddenness of his
tergiversations. After deserting Balliol for the patriots, he once
more declared for the two Edwards, and persuaded many of the
Scottish magnates to submit themselves to them. So long as the
English king remained in Scotland, Athol was safe. On Edward’s
retirement to his kingdom in November, 1335, the nationalist
leaders took the earl prisoner and put him to death. The war
dragged on from year to year, with startling vicissitudes of
fortune, but at no time was Balliol really established on the
Scottish throne, and at no time did Edward III. really govern all
the ceded districts.

Scottish business detained the English king and court mainly in
the north. Edward was in Scotland for most of the winter of 1334-5,
keeping his Christmas court at Roxburgh. In the summer of 1335 he
led an army into Scotland and penetrated as far as Perth. Again in
1336, he marched from Perth along the east coast, as far as Elgin
and Inverness. The Scots refused to give him battle, and their
tactics of evasion and guerilla warfare soon exhausted his
resources and demoralised his armies. This was Edward’s last
personal intervention in the business. He had long been irritated
by the persistent interference of the French king in Scottish
affairs, and his anger 323was not lessened by his hard plight forcing
him, on more than one occasion, to grant short truces to the
Scottish insurgents at Philip’s intervention. His relations with
France were becoming so strained that he preferred to spend 1337 in
the south and entrust Thomas Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, with the
conduct of the fruitless campaign of that year. Early in 1338,
Edward made his way once more to Berwick, but his intention of
invading Scotland was suddenly abandoned on the news of a
threatened French expedition to England recalling him to the south.
This was the decisive moment of the long struggle. Henceforth the
English king could only devote a small share of his resources to an
undertaking which he had not been able to compass when his whole
energies were absorbed in it. The patriots, who had always
dominated the open country, now attacked the castles and fortified
towns, which were the bulwarks of the Edwardian power. Within three
years all the more important of these fell into their hands. In
1339 Edward Balliol’s capital of Perth was beset by Robert, the
Steward of Scotland, who had recently undertaken the regency for
his uncle David. On the approach of danger, Balliol was ordered to
England, and Sir Thomas Ughtred, an English knight and one of the
disinherited of 1332, was entrusted with the command. By August he
had been forced to surrender, and Stirling soon afterwards opened
its gates to the gallant and energetic steward. In 1341 Edinburgh
castle was captured by a clever stratagem, and a few weeks later
David and Joan returned from France. The king, then seventeen years
old, henceforth undertook the personal administration of his
kingdom. Once more there was a King of Scots whom the Scottish
people themselves desired. The first military enterprise of
Edward’s reign ended in complete failure.

During the years of Edward Balliol’s attempt on Scotland, it was
the obvious interest of the English king to maintain such relations
with France as to prevent the tightening of the traditional bond
between the French and the Scottish courts. There were plenty of
outstanding points of difference between England and France, but
neither country was anxious for war, and the result of this mutual
forbearance enabled Edward III. to deal with the Scots at his
leisure. A survey of the relations of the two realms during the
first ten years of Edward III.’s 324reign will show how, despite the
reluctance of either party to force matters to a crisis, the Kings
of France and England gradually drifted into the hostility which,
from 1337 onwards, paralysed the progress of the English cause in
Scotland.

At the moment of the fall of Edward II., England and France were
still nominally engaged in the war which had followed the second
seizure of Guienne by Charles IV. The difficulties experienced by
Isabella and Mortimer in establishing their power made them as
willing to give way to the French as to the Scots. Accordingly, on
March 31, 1327, a treaty of peace was signed at Paris. By this
treaty Edward only gained the restoration of certain of his Gascon
vassals to the estates of which they had been deprived through
their loyalty to the English connexion. He pledged himself to pay a
large war indemnity, and accepted a partial restitution of his
Gascon lands. Like so many of the treaties since 1259, it was a
truce rather than a peace. Many details still remained for
settlement, and it was pretty clear that the French, having the
whip hand, would drive Gascony towards the goal of gradual
absorption which had been so clearly marked out by Philip the
Fair.

Charles IV. restored to Edward such parts of Gascony as he chose
to surrender. He retained in his hands Agen and the Agenais, and
Bazas and the Bazadais, on the ground that Charles of Valois had
won them by right of conquest in 1324. This policy reduced Edward’s
duchy to two portions of territory, very unequal in size and
separated from each other by the lands conquered by the French
king’s uncle. The larger section of the English king’s lands
extended along the coast from the mouth of the Charente to the
mouth of the Bidassoa. It included Saintes with Saintonge south of
the Charente, Bordeaux and the Bordelais, Dax and the diocese of
Dax, and Bayonne and its territory. But in no place did the
boundaries go very far inland. Along the Dordogne, Libourne and
Saint-Émilion were the easternmost English towns. Up the
Garonne, the French were in possession of Langon, while, in the
valley of the Adour, Saint-Sever, perched on its upland rock, was
the landward outpost of the diminished Gascon duchy. In the east of
the Agenais the two châtellenies of Penne and Puymirol
formed a little enclave of ducal territory which extended
from the Lot to the Garonne. But this second fragment of the
ancient duchy 325was of no military and little commercial
value, being commanded on all sides by the possessions of the
French king. Moreover, the fiefs dependent on the Gascon duchy had
fallen away with the attenuation of the duke’s domain. In
particular the viscounty of Béarn, now held by the Count of
Foix, repudiated all allegiance to its English overlord. Even a
thoroughly Gascon seigneur, such as the lord of Albret, was
wavering in his fidelity to his duke. It was no longer safe for
Gascons to risk the hostility of the king of the French.

Within a year of the treaty of Paris, the death of Charles IV.
further complicated Anglo-French relations. Like his brothers,
Louis X. and Philip V., Charles the Fair left no male issue; but
the pregnancy of his queen prevented the settlement of the
succession being completed immediately after his decease. The
barons of France, however, had no serious doubts as to their
policy. The inadmissibility of a female ruler had already been
determined at the accession of both Philip V. and Charles IV., and
it was clear that the nearest male heir was Philip, Count of
Valois, who had recently succeeded to the great appanage left
vacant by the death in 1325 of his father, Charles of Valois, the
inveterate enemy of the English. As the next representative of the
male line, the French at once recognised Philip of Valois as
regent. When his cousin’s widow gave birth to a daughter, the
regent was proclaimed as King Philip VI. without either delay or
hesitation. Thus the house of Valois occupied the throne of France
in the place of the direct Capetian line in which son had succeeded
father since the days of Hugh Capet.

Even Isabella and Mortimer protested against the succession of
Philip of Valois. Admitted that the exclusion of women from the
monarchy was already established by two precedents, could it not be
plausibly argued that a woman, incapable herself of reigning, might
form “the bridge and plank”[1] (as a contemporary put it) by which
her sons might step into the rights of their ancestors? Strange as
such a conception seems to our ideas, it was not unfamiliar to the
jurists of that day. It was 326in this fashion that the Capetian house
claimed its boasted descent and continuity from the race of
Charlemagne. Such a principle was actually the law in some parts of
France, and it was a matter of every-day occurrence in the Parisis
to transmit male fiefs to the sons of heiresses, themselves
incapable of succession. Edward, as the son of Charles IV.’s
sister, was nearer of kin to his uncle than Philip, the son of
Charles’s uncle. Surely a man’s nephew had a better right to his
succession than his first cousin could ever claim? From the purely
juridical point of view, the claim put forward by Isabella on her
son’s behalf was not only plausible but strong.

[1] Viollet, Hist. des Institutions politiques
et administratives de la France
, ii., 74, from a MS. source.
See also Viollet, Comment les Femmes ont été
exclues en France de la Succession à la Couronne
, in
Mém. de l’Acad. des Inscriptions, xxxiv., pt. ii.
(1893).

Happily for France, the magnates of the realm dealt with the
succession question as statesmen and not as lawyers. A later age
imagined that the French barons brought forward a text of the law
of the Salian Pranks, as a complete answer to Edward’s claim from
the juridical point of view. But the famous Salic law was a
figment, forged by the next generation of lawyers who were eager to
give a complete refutation of the elaborate legal pleadings of the
partisans of the English claim. No authentic Salic law dealt with
the question of the succession to the throne,[1] and the bold step
of transferring a doctrine of private inheritance to the domain of
public law was one of the characteristic feats of the medieval
jurist, anxious to heap up at any risk a mass of arguments that
might overwhelm his antagonists’ case. The barons of 1328 rose
superior to legal subtleties. To them the question at issue was the
preservation of the national identity of their country. The vital
thing for them was to secure the throne of France, both at the
moment and at future times, for a Frenchman. Any admission, however
guarded, of the right of women to transmit claims to their sons
opened out a vista of the foreign offspring of French princesses,
married abroad, ruling France as strangers, and it might be as
enemies. They chose Philip of Valois because he was a Frenchman
born and bred, and because he had no interests or possessions
outside the French realm. They could not endure the idea of being
ruled by the English king. He was not only a stranger, but the
hereditary enemy. The Capetian monarchy must at all costs be kept
French.

[1] Viollet, op. cit., pp. 55-57;
cf. Désprez, Les Préliminaires de la Giurre
de Cent Ans
, p. 32.

327Isabella did what she could on her son’s
behalf. She excited the noblesse of Aquitaine to support
Edward’s claim; but the lords of the south paid no heed to her
exhortations. She was more successful with the Flemings, then in
revolt against their Count, Louis of Nevers. Twelve notables of
Bruges, headed by the burgomaster, William de Deken, visited
England and offered to recognise Edward as King of France if he
would support the Flemish democracy against their feudal lord.[1]
But Philip VI.’s first act was to unite with the Count of Flanders,
and the fatal day of Cassel laid low the fortunes of Bruges and
restored the fugitive Louis to power. Isabella was forced to resign
herself to simple protests.

[1] See Pirenne, La première Tentative
pour reconnaitre Édouard I. comme Roi de France in Ann. de
la Soc. d’Hist. de Gand
, 1902.

The inevitable demand from Philip VI. for Edward’s homage for
Guienne and Ponthieu soon brought the English government face to
face with realities. The request for his vassal’s submission,
conveyed to England by Peter Roger, Abbot of Fecamp, the future
Clement VI., was even more unwelcome than such demands commonly
were. At first Isabella used brave words: “My son, who is the son
of a king, will never do homage to the son of a count”.[1] But a
threat of a third seizure of Gascony soon brought the queen to her
senses. Further insistence on the part of Philip was met with
polite apologies for delay. At last, in May, 1329, the young king
crossed the Channel, and on June 6 performed homage to Philip in
the choir of the cathedral of Amiens. But even at the last moment
there were explanations and reservations on both sides. Philip made
it clear that he acknowledged no claim of his vassal to any
territories, beyond those which he actually possessed. Edward’s
advisers protested that they abandoned no pretension to the whole
by performing homage for a part. Moreover, the act of homage was
couched in such ambiguous phrases that it remained doubtful whether
Edward had performed “liege homage,” as the King of France
demanded, or only “simple homage,” such as seemed to him less
offensive to the dignity of a crowned king. Thus, though the
cousins parted amicably and discussed proposals of a marriage 328treaty
between the English and French houses, the homage at Amiens settled
nothing.

[1] Grandes Chroniques de France, v., 323
(ed. P. Paris).

The diplomatists still had plenty of work before them. The
French statesmen insisted on the necessity of the ceremony at
Amiens being interpreted as liege homage, involving the obligation
of defending the overlord “against all those who can live or die”.
The English politicians complained of the “injustice and unreason
of the King of France, who seeks the disinheritance of their master
in Aquitaine”. It was only by limiting the demands of both parties
to points of detail, that a compromise was arrived at in the
convention of the Wood of Vincennes on May 8, 1330. Further
negotiations were still necessary; and at the moment when
everything was trembling in the balance, the sudden occupation of
Saintes by the Count of Alencon, brother of Philip VI., brought
matters within a measurable distance of war. But Edward, then at
the beginning of his real reign, had no mind for fighting. A more
satisfactory convention, drawn up on March 9, 1331, at
Saint-Germain-en-Laye, was ratified by Edward at Eltham on March
30, when he recognised that he owed liege homage, and not merely
simple homage, to the King of France. Next month, he crossed over
to France so secretly that his subjects believed that he went
disguised as a merchant or a pilgrim. At Pont-Sainte-Maxence, a
little town on the Oise, a few miles below Compiègne, Edward
held an interview with Philip VI., who came thither with equal
privacy. The French king does not seem to have insisted upon a
renewal of homage, being content with the assurance already given
as to the character of the previous ceremony. The informal
interview, which the modern historian can only ascertain by painful
scrutiny of the royal itineraries, proved more fertile in
friendship than all the pomp of Amiens. Before Edward went home,
Philip gave him complete satisfaction for the outrage at Saintes,
and arrived at a financial settlement. Thus Edward and Philip at
last became friends “so far as outside appearances went,” as a
chronicler of the time phrased it. The fundamental difference of
interests and standpoint could be glossed over by no facile
compromise, and the calm of the next six years was only the prelude
to a storm destined to end the policy that had regulated the
relations of the two courts from the days 329of the peace of 1259 to those
of the meeting at Pont-Sainte-Maxence.

At first there was talk of further cementing the newly
established friendship. There were suggestions of a marriage of
Edward’s infant son with Philip’s daughter, a fresh interview
between the monarchs, a treaty of perpetual alliance and a common
crusade against the Turks. The last, and the most fantastic, of
these projects was the one which was most seriously discussed. The
chivalrous spirit of Philip of Valois rose eagerly to the idea of a
great European expedition against the infidel, of which he was to
be the chief commander. Inspired by John XXII., he took the cross,
made preparations for an early start, and invoked Edward’s
co-operation. Edward cleverly utilised his kinsman’s zeal as
another lever for enforcing the settlement of outstanding
differences. “Tell your master,” he said to the French ambassador,
Peter Roger, now Archbishop of Rouen, “that when he has fulfilled
his promises, I will be more eager to go on the holy voyage than he
is himself.” But the chronic troubles, arising from the unceasing
extension of the suzerain’s claims in Aquitaine, and from the
shelter given by Philip to David Bruce, had continued all through
the years of professed friendship, and in 1334 an embassy to Paris,
presided over by Archbishop Stratford, failed to establish a
modus vivendi. In the same year John XXII. died without
having either procured the crusade or crushed Louis of Bavaria. His
successor, James Founder of Foix, who took the name of Benedict
XII., pursued his general policy, though in a more diplomatic and
self-seeking spirit. Benedict’s great wish was to, unite France and
England against his enemy, the Emperor Louis of Bavaria, and he
dexterously played upon Philip’s eagerness for the crusade to
persuade him to abandon to the papacy the position, which he had
assumed, of arbiter of the differences between Edward and the
Scots. It was a signal, though transitory, triumph of this policy
that a truce between England and Scotland was brought about by the
mediation of the pope and not of the French king. But Benedict
found that a crusade was impossible so long as the chief powers of
the west were hopelessly estranged from each other. In 1336, he
vetoed the crusading scheme until happier times had dawned. Philip,
bitterly disappointed, sought 330out Benedict at Avignon, but utterly
failed to change his purpose. He was in his own despite released
from the crusader’s vow, though exhorted still to continue his
preparations. The galleys, purchased from the crusading tenths of
the Church, were transferred from the Mediterranean to the Channel.
The French king might well find consolation for the abandonment of
the holy war in a sudden descent on England.

From that moment the horizon darkened. Philip VI., once more
took up the cause of the Scots, and once more the Aquitanian
troubles became acute. His irritation at Benedict led him to open
up negotiations with Louis of Bavaria, whereat Benedict was greatly
offended. Edward III. then sought to find friends who would help
him against Philip. He was as much disgusted with the pope as was
his French rival. The crusading fleet, equipped with the money of
the Roman Church, threatened the English coast, and the
curia was even more French in its sympathies than the
temporising pontiff. It is no wonder then that both kings looked
coldly on Benedict’s offer of mediation between them. Yet,
notwithstanding the indifference manifested by both courts, two
cardinals, Peter Gomez, a Spaniard, and Bertrand of Montfavence, a
Frenchman, were sent in the summer of 1337 as papal legates to
France and England to settle the points in dispute. For the next
three years these prelates pursued their mission with energy and
persistence, though with little result.

A fresh dispute further embittered the personal relations of
Philip and Edward. In 1336, Edward offered a refuge in England to
Robert of Artois, Philip’s brother-in-law and mortal enemy. The
grandson of the Count Robert of Artois who was slain in 1302 at
Courtrai, Robert of Artois was indignant that the rich county of
Artois should, according to local custom, have devolved upon his
aunt Maud, the wife of Otto, Count of Burgundy, or Franche
Comté, and the mother-in-law of the last two kings of the
direct Capetian line. Though he had failed in several suits to
obtain it, Robert renewed his claim after his brother-in-law became
King of France. It was soon proved that the charters upon which he
relied to prove his title had been forged. The sudden death of the
Countess of Artois, followed quickly by that of her daughter and
heiress, added the suspicion of poisoning to the certainly of
forgery. Robert 331was deprived of all his possessions and was
exiled from France. Driven from his first refuge in Brabant by
Philip’s indignant hostility, he found shelter in England, where he
was received with a favour which Philip bitterly resented.
Condemned in his absence as a traitor, and devoured by a ferocious
hatred of Philip and his Burgundian wife, Robert did all that he
could to inflame the mind of Edward against the French king. French
romance of the next generation, in the poem of the Vow of the
Heron
,[1] tells how Robert, returning to Edward’s court from
the chase, brought as his only victim a heron, which he offered to
the king as the most timid of birds to the most cowardly of kings;
“for, sire,” he declared, “you have not dared to claim the realm of
France which belongs to you by hereditary right”. Stirred up by
this challenge, Edward swore to God and the heron that within a
year he would place the crown of France on Queen Philippa’s brow.
This famous legend is, however, a fiction. It was not until later
that Edward seriously renewed the claim which he had advanced in
1328. But when once war became certain, the challenge of the French
throne was bound to be made, and the dissolution of the friendly
personal relations of the two kings, which had so long prevented
either from proceeding to extremities, was certainly in large part
the work of Robert of Artois. For the moment, Edward probably
thought that his welcome of Robert was only a fair return for
Philip’s reception of David Bruce.

[1] Les voeus du héron in Wright,
Political Poems and Songs, i., 1-25 (Rolls Ser.)

War being imminent, Edward looked beyond sea for foreign allies.
Commercial and traditional ties closely bound England to the county
of Flanders, but our friendship had latterly been with its people
rather than with its princes. Louis of Nevers, the Count of
Flanders, had been expelled in 1328 by a rising of the maritime
districts of the county, and had been restored by force of arms
through the agency of Philip of Valois. Gratitude and interest
accordingly combined to make Count Louis a strong partisan of
Philip of Valois. Though far from absolute, he was still possessed
of sufficient authority over his unruly townsmen to make it
impossible for Edward to negotiate successfully with them. In 1336
the count answered Edward’s advances by prohibiting all commercial
relations between 332his subjects and England. Bitterly disgusted
at the hostility of Flanders, Edward in 1337 passed a law through
parliament which prohibited the export of wool to the Flemish
weaving centres. This measure provoked an economic crisis at Ghent
and Ypres; but for the moment such a catastrophe could only
accentuate the differences between England and the count. It was
otherwise, however, with the neighbouring princes of the imperial
obedience. Count William I. of Hainault, Holland, and Zealand was
Edward III.’s father-in-law, and, during the last months of his
strenuous career, he welcomed Bishop Burghersh, Edward’s chief
diplomatist, to his favourite residence of Valenciennes, where from
April, 1337, the English ambassadors kept great state, “sparing as
little as if the king were present there in his own person,” and
striving with all their might to build up an alliance with the
princes of the Low Countries. When the count died, his son and
successor, William II., persisted, though with less energy, in his
father’s policy, and the Hainault connexion became the nucleus of a
general Low German alliance. Burghersh was lavish in promises, and
soon a large number of imperial vassals took Edward’s pay and
promised to fight his battles. Among these were Count Reginald of
Gelderland, who since 1332 had been the husband of Edward III.’s
sister Eleanor, and with him came the Counts of Berg, Jülich,
Cleves, and Mark, the Count Palatine of the Rhine, and a swarm of
minor potentates.

Hardest to win over of the Netherlandish princes was Duke John
III. of Brabant, a crafty statesman and a successful warrior, who
had recently conquered limburg, and won a signal victory over a
formidable coalition of his neighbours. Among his former foes had
been the house of Avesnes, but he had reconciled himself with
Hainault, by reason of his greater hatred for Louis of Flanders.
The Flemish cities were the rivals in trade of his own land, and
their count’s friendship for his French suzerain ensured the
establishment of Philip of Valois as temporary lord of Mechlin, the
possession of which had long been indirectly disputed between
Brabant and Flanders. The hesitating duke was at last won over by a
favourable commercial treaty, which made Antwerp the staple of
English wools, and ensured for the looms of Louvain and Brussels
the advantages denied by Edward’s hostility to the clothworkers of
Ghent and Ypres. 333Convinced that war with Philip was the surest
way of adding Mechlin to his dominions, he then joined the circle
of Edward’s stipendiaries. The excommunicated and schismatic
emperor, Louis of Bavaria, welcomed the advances of Burghersh. More
than one tie already bound the Bavarian to England. The English
Franciscan, William of Ockham, proved himself the most active and
daring of the literary champions of the imperial claims against
John XXII. Moreover, the emperor and Edward had married sisters,
and their brother-in-law, the new Count of Hainault, Holland, and
Zealand, was childless, so that they had common interests in
keeping on good terms with him. Louis’ bitter enemy, Benedict XII.,
forbade all hope of French support, and blocked the way to all
prospect of reconciliation with the Church. It was natural that
Louis should take his revenge by an alliance with the prince who
ignored the advice of the pontiff, and hated the Valois king. As
the result of all this, an offensive and defensive alliance between
Edward on the one hand and Louis and his Low German vassals on the
other was signed at Valenciennes in the summer of 1337.

The die seemed cast. Philip VI. pronounced the forfeiture of
Gascony and Ponthieu. The French at once invaded Edward’s duchy and
county, while the French sailors in the Channel plundered the
Anglo-Norman islands and the towns on the Sussex and Hampshire
coasts. Edward redoubled his preparations for war, and issued a
long manifesto to his subjects in which he set forth in violent
language his grievances against Philip. It was at this unlucky
moment that the two cardinal legates came upon the scene, reaching
Paris in August, intent on arranging a pacification. The
irritation, which Benedict showed against Edward for concluding an
alliance with the schismatic emperor, did not make him more
disposed to the work of conciliation. But the pope saw in the
outbreak of a great war the destruction of his last hopes of
humiliating the Bavarian, and once more played upon the weakness
and impolicy of Philip. Though France was more ready than England,
and Philip had everything to lose by delay, the French king allowed
himself to be persuaded by the two legates to enter once more upon
the paths of conciliation. As a preliminary measure, he revoked the
order for the confiscation of Gascony, 334and accepted a temporary
armistice. As before in the Scottish business, Philip again played
the game of the papacy. Unlike his adversary, Edward continued
steadily in the line which he had determined upon, while welcoming
any delay that gave him opportunity to get ready. He employed the
interval in making peace more impossible than ever. On October 7,
he renewed his claim to the French crown, repudiated the homage
into which he had been tricked during his infancy, and sent Bishop
Burghersh straight from Valenciennes to Paris as bearer of his
defiance. Thus the autumn of 1337 saw a virtual declaration of war.
In November the first serious hostilities took place. Sir Walter
Manny devastated the Flemish island of Cadzand, taking away with
him as prisoner the bastard brother of the Count of Flanders.

Papal diplomacy had not yet exhausted its resources. Benedict
XII. was deeply concerned at the conclusion of the Anglo-imperial
alliance. He was convinced that the only possible way of avoiding
its perils was to persuade Edward and Philip to bury their
differences and unite with him against the emperor. He succeeded in
obtaining short prolongations of the existing armistice and, in
December, 1337, the two cardinal legates landed in England, and
were gladly received by Edward, who was delighted to gain time by
negotiations. For the next six months they tarried in England,
hoping against hope that something definite would result from their
efforts. Meanwhile the English hurried on their preparations for
war, and Edward made ready to cross over to the continent. As
months slipped away, the tension became more severe, and in May
Edward denounced the truces, though he still kept up the pretence
of negotiations, and so late as June appointed ambassadors to treat
with Philip of Valois. The real interest centred in the hard
fighting which at once broke out at sea between the rival seamen of
England and Normandy. At first the advantage was with the Normans.
Not only were many English ships captured, but repeated destructive
forays were made on the coasts of the south-eastern counties.
Portsmouth was burnt; the Channel Islands were ravaged; and so
alarming were the French corsairs that, in July, 1338, the dwellers
on the south coast were ordered to take refuge in fortresses, or
withdraw their goods to a distance of four leagues from the
sea.

335At last the army and fleet were ready. On
July 12, 1338, Edward appointed his son, the eight-year-old Duke of
Cornwall, warden of England, and a few days later sailed from
Orwell on a great ship named the Christopher. A favourable
wind quickly bore the royal fleet to the mouth of the Scheldt.
Thence the king and his army sailed up the river to Antwerp, the
chief port of Brabant, where they landed on July 16. There, on July
22, Edward revoked all commissions addressed to the King of France,
and withheld from his agents all power to prejudice his own
pretensions to the throne of the Valois. He passed more than a
month at Antwerp, holding frequent conferences with his imperial
allies, and thence proceeded through Brabant and Jülich to
Cologne. From that city he went up the Rhine to Coblenz, where on
September 5 he held an interview with his queen’s imperial
brother-in-law. Their meeting was celebrated with all the pomp and
stateliness of the heyday of chivalry. Edward was accompanied by
the highest nobles of his land, the emperor by all the electors,
save King John of Bohemia, who, as a Luxemburger, was a convinced
partisan of the French. Louis received his ally clothed in a purple
dalmatic, with crown on head and with sceptre and orb in hand,
surrounded by the electors and the higher dignitaries of the
empire, and seated on a lofty throne erected in the Castorplatz,
hard by the Romanesque basilica that watches over the junction of
the Moselle with the Rhine. Another throne, somewhat lower in
height, was occupied by the King of England, clothed in a robe of
scarlet embroidered with gold, and surrounded by three hundred
knights. Then, before the assembled crowd, Louis declared that
Philip of France had forfeited the fiefs which he held of the
empire. He put into Edward’s hands a rod of gold and a charter of
investiture, by which symbols he appointed him as “Vicar-general of
the Empire in all the Germanies and in all the Almaines”. Next day
the allies heard a mass celebrated by the Archbishop of Cologne in
the church of St. Castor. After the service the emperor swore to
aid Edward against the King of France for seven years, while the
barons of the empire took oaths to obey the imperial vicar and to
march against his enemies. Thereupon the English king took farewell
of the emperor, and returned to Brabant.

336All was ready for war. The interview at
Coblenz was the deathblow to the papal diplomacy, and the sluggish
Philip awaited in the Vermandois the expected attack of the
Anglo-imperial armies. Yet the best part of a year was still to
elapse before lances were crossed in earnest. The lords of the
empire had no real care for the cause of Edward. They were
delighted to take his presents, to pledge themselves to support
him, and to insist upon the regular payment of the subsidies he had
promised. But John of Brabant was more intent on winning Mechlin
than on invading France, and even William of Avesnes was
embarrassed by the ties which bound him to Philip, his uncle, even
more than to Edward, his brother-in-law. They contented themselves
with taking Edward’s money and giving him little save promises in
return. It became evident that an imperial vicar would be obeyed
even less than an emperor. Every week of delay was dangerous to
Edward, who had exhausted his resources in the pompous pageantry of
his Rhenish journey, and in magnificent housekeeping in Brabant. It
was then Edward’s interest, as it had previously been Philip’s, to
bring matters to a crisis. That he failed to do this must be
ascribed to the lukewarmness of his allies, the poverty of his
exchequer, and, above all, to the still active diplomacy of
Benedict XII.

The cardinal legates appeared in Brabant, but their tone was
different from that which they had taken in the previous spring in
England. Profoundly irritated by the alliance of Edward and Louis,
Benedict lectured the English king on the iniquity of his courses.
The empire was vacant; the Coblenz grant was therefore of no
effect; if Edward persisted in acting as vicar of the schismatic,
he would be excommunicated. Benedict stood revealed as the partisan
of France. It was in vain that Edward offered peace if France gave
up the Scots and made full restitution of Gascony. Benedict ordered
his legates to refuse to discuss the latter proposal, and, as the
Gascon question lay at the root of the whole matter, an amicable
settlement became more impossible than ever. Edward hotly defended
his right to make what alliances he chose with his wife’s kinsmen,
and bitterly denounced the employment of the wealth of the Church
in equipping the armies of his enemies. Though the cardinals, Peter
and Bertrand, remained in Edward’s camp, 337they might, for all practical
purposes, as well have been at Avignon. The papal diplomacy had
failed.

Edward employed the leisure forced upon him by these events in
elaborating his claim to the French throne. His lawyers ransacked
both Roman jurisprudence and feudal custom that they might lay
before the pope and Christendom plausible reasons for their
master’s pretensions. They advanced pleas of an even bolder
character. Was not the right of Edward to the French throne the
same as that of Jesus Christ to the succession of David? The Virgin
Mary, incapable of the succession on her own behalf, was yet able
to transmit her rights to her Son. These contentions, sacred and
profane, did not touch the vital issue. It was not the dynastic
question that brought about the war, though, war being inevitable,
Edward might well, as he himself said, use his claim as a buckler
to protect himself from his enemies. The fundamental difference
between the two nations lay in the impossible position of Edward in
Gascony. He could not abandon his ancient patrimony, and Philip
could not give up that policy of gradually absorbing the great
fiefs which the French kings had carried on since the days of St.
Louis. The support given to the Scots, the Anglo-imperial alliance,
the growing national animosity of the two peoples, the rivalry of
English and French merchants and sailors, all these and many
similar causes were but secondary.[1] At this stage the claim to
the French throne, though immensely complicating the situation, and
interposing formidable technical obstacles to the conduct of
negotiations, loomed larger in talk than in acts. It was only in
1340, when Edward saw in his pretensions the best way of commanding
the allegiance of Philip’s sworn vassals, that the question of the
French title became a serious matter.

[1] Déprez, Les Préliminaires de
la Guerre de Cent Ans
, pp. 400-406, admirably elucidates the
situation.

On which side did the responsibility for the war rest? National
prejudices have complicated the question. English historians have
seen in the aggression of Philip in Gascony, his intervention in
Scottish affairs, and the buccaneering exploits of the Norman
mariners, reasons adequate to provoke the patience even of a
peace-loving monarch. French writers, unable to deny these facts,
have insisted upon the slowness of 338Philip to requite provocation, his
servile deference to papal authority, his willingness to negotiate,
and his dislike to take offence even at the denial of his right to
the crown which he wore. Either king seems hesitating and reluctant
when looked at from one point of view, and pertinaciously
aggressive when regarded from the opposite standpoint. It is safer
to conclude that the war was inevitable than to endeavour to
apportion the blame which is so equally to be divided between the
two monarchs. The modern eye singles out Edward’s baseless claim
and makes him the aggressor, but there was little, as the best
French historians admit, in Edward’s pretension that shocked the
idea of justice in those days. Moreover this view, held too
absolutely, is confuted by the secondary position taken by the
claim during the negotiations which preceded hostilities. If in the
conduct of the preliminaries we may assign to Edward the credit of
superior insight, more resolute policy, and a more clearly
perceived goal, the intellectual superiority, which he possessed
over his rival, was hardly balanced by any special moral obliquity
on his part; though to Philip, with all his weakness, must always
be given the sympathy provoked by the defence of his land against
the foreign invader. It is useless to refine the issue further. The
situation had become impossible, and fighting was the only way out
of the difficulty. When in the late summer of 1339 the curtain was
rung down on the long-drawn-out diplomatic comedy, Edward had not
yet finally assumed that title of King of France, which made an
inevitable strife irreconcilable, and so prolonged hostilities that
the struggle became the Hundred Years’ War.


CHAPTER XVI.

THE EARLY CAMPAIGNS OF THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR.

339In the late summer of 1339 Edward III. was at
last able to take the offensive against France. During the
negotiations England strained every effort to provide her absent
sovereign with men and money, but neither the troops nor the
supplies were adequate. The army which assembled in September in
the neighbourhood of Brussels consisted largely of imperial
vassals, hired by the English King, and clamorous for the regular
payment of their wages. Already Edward told his ministers that, had
not “a good friend in Flanders” advanced him a large sum, he would
have been obliged to return with shame to England. As it was,
enough was raised to set the unwieldy host in motion, and on
September 20 he marched from Valenciennes, and thence advanced into
the bishopric of Cambrai, whose lord, though an imperial vassal,
had declared for France and the papacy.

The rolling uplands of the Cambrésis were devastated with
fire and sword. One night an English baron took the Cardinal
Bertrand, who with his comrade Peter still accompanied Edward’s
host, to the summit of a high tower, whence they could witness the
flaming homesteads and villages of the fertile and populous
district. In that woeful spectacle the churchman saw the futility
of his last two years of constant labour, and fell in a swoon to
the ground. But the confederates could do little more than
devastate the open country. Cambrai itself was besieged to no
purpose, and Edward pressed on to the invasion of France. On
October g he spent his first night on French soil at the abbey of
Mont Saint-Martin. He learnt how slender was the tie which bound
his foreign allies to him, for his brother-in-law, William of
Hainault, refused to serve, except on imperial soil, against his
uncle Philip VI. Consoled for this 340defection by the arrival of the
sluggish Duke of Brabant and of the Elector of Brandenburg, the
eldest son of the emperor, Edward marched through the Vermandois,
the Soissonais, and the Laonnais, burning and devastating, without
meeting any serious resistance. Philip of Valois timidly held aloof
in the neighbourhood of Péronne.

By the middle of October, when Edward was near St. Quentin on
the Oise, the Duke of Brabant suggested the expediency of seeking
out winter quarters. The slow-moving host was almost in mutiny,
when the master crossbowman of the King of France brought a
challenge from his lord. “Let the King of England,” ran the
message, “seek out a field favourable for a pitched battle, where
there is neither wood, nor marsh, nor river.” Edward cheerfully
accepted a day for the combat, and chose his ground higher up the
Oise valley, among the green meadowlands and hedgerows of the
Thiérache. The appointed day passed by, and the French came
not. At last, when Edward almost despaired of a meeting, he was
told that the French were arrayed at Buironfosse, on the plateau
between the Oise and the upper Sambre, and that Philip was ready to
fight the next day, Saturday, October 23. Edward once more chose a
suitable field of action in a plain between La Flamangrie and
Buironfosse, a league and a half from the French. “On the
Saturday,” wrote Edward to his son in England, “we were in the
field, a full quarter of an hour before dawn, and took up our
position in a fitting place to fight. In the early morning some of
the enemy’s scouts were taken, and they told us that his advanced
guard was in battle array and coming out towards us. The news
having come to our host, our allies, though they had hitherto borne
themselves somewhat sluggishly, were in truth of such loyal intent
that never were folk of such goodwill to fight. In the meantime one
of our scouts, a knight of Germany, was taken, and he showed all
our array to the enemy. Thereupon the foe withdrew his van, gave
orders to encamp, made trenches around him, and cut down large
trees in order to prevent us from approaching him. We tarried all
day on foot in order of battle, until towards evening it seemed to
our allies that we had waited long enough. And at vespers we
mounted our horses and went near to Avesnes, and made him to know
that we would await him there all the Sunday. 341On the Monday
morning we had news that the lord Philip had withdrawn. And so
would our allies no longer afterwards abide.”

Thus ended the inglorious campaign of the Thiérache.
Edward returned to Brussels “like a fox to his hole,” and each side
denounced the other for failing to keep the appointed tryst. The
chivalry of the fourteenth century saw something ignoble in the
sluggishness of Philip; but no modern soldier would blame him for
his inactivity. Without striking a blow, he obtained the object of
his campaign, for the enemy abandoned French territory. Had Edward
been fully confident of victory, he could easily have forced a
battle by advancing on Buironfosse; but he preferred to run the
risk of a fiasco rather than abandon the defensive tactics on which
he relied. Thus, even from the chivalrous point of view, he was by
no means blameless. From the material standpoint, his first French
campaign was a failure. It left its only mark on the devastated
countryside, the beggared peasantry, the desolated churches and
monasteries, the farmsteads and villages burnt to ashes.

Edward seemed ruined both in reputation and purse. He had
exhausted his resources in meeting the extravagant demands of his
allies, and their help had profited him nothing at all. Yet his
inexhaustible energy opened up a surer means of foreign assistance
than had been supplied by the unruly vassals of Louis of Bavaria.
At the moment when the imperial alliance was tried and found
wanting, the way was opened up for close friendship between Edward
and the Flemish cities. In earlier years the chivalrous devotion of
Louis of Nevers to his overlord had secured the political
dependence of Flanders upon the King of France. If the action of
their count made the Flemings the tools of French policy, their
commercial necessities bound them to England by chains forged by
nature itself. Alone of the lands of northern and western Europe,
Flanders was not a self-sufficing economic community.[1] Its great
ports and weaving towns depended for their customers on foreign
markets, and the raw material of their staple manufacture was
mainly derived from England. When in 1337 Edward prohibited the
export of wool to Flanders, his action at once 342brought about
the same result that the cessation of the supplies of American
cotton would cause in the manufacturing districts of Lancashire. A
wool famine, like the Lancashire cotton famine of 1862-65, plunged
Ghent, Ypres, and Bruges into grievous distress. The starving
weavers wandered through the farms begging their bread, and, when
charity at home proved inadequate, they exposed their rags and
their misery in the chief cities of northern France. Even wealthy
merchants felt the pinch of the crisis which ruined the small
craftsmen.

[1] See for this Pirenne, Histoire de
Belgique
, vols. i. and ii., and Lamprecht, Deutsche
Geschichte
, iii., 304-324, and iv., 134-142.

A common desire to avoid calamity bound together the warring
classes and rival districts of Flanders, as they had never been
united before. Bruges and Ypres had borne the brunt of earlier
struggles, and had not even yet recovered from the exhaustion of
the wars of the early years of the century. Their exhaustion left
the way open to Ghent, where the old patricians and the rich
merchants, the weavers and the fullers, forgot their ancient
rivalries and worked together to remedy the crisis. A wealthy
landholder and merchant-prince of Ghent, James van Artevelde, made
himself the spokesman of all classes of that great manufacturing
city. He was no demagogue nor artisan, though his eloquence and
force had wonderful power over the impressionable craftsmen of the
trading guilds. He was no Netherlandish patriot, as some moderns
have imagined, though he was anxious to unite Flanders with her
neighbour states, on the broad basis of their identity of economic
and political interests. A man of Ghent, above all things, his
policy was to save the imperilled industries of his native town,
and to make it the centre of a new movement for the vindication of
commercial liberty against feudal domination. By the winter of 1337
this rich capitalist allied himself with the turbulent democracy of
the weavers’ guilds, and put himself at the head of affairs. Early
in 1338 he began to negotiate with Edward III., and his loans to
the distressed monarch had the result of removing the embargo on
English wool. The famished craftsmen hailed the enemy of their
class as a god who had come down from heaven for their
salvation.

Louis of Nevers and Philip of Valois took the alarm. Seeing in
the ascendency of Artevelde the certainty that Flanders would join
the English alliance, they left no stone unturned to avoid so dire
a calamity. Artevelde, conscious of the narrow 343basis of his own
authority, was prudent enough to be moderate. Instead of pressing
the English alliance to a conclusion, he accepted the suggestion of
Philip VI., that Flanders should remain neutral. Louis of Nevers
hated the notion; but in June, 1338, Edward and Philip agreed to
recognise Flemish neutrality, and he was forced to acquiesce in it.
Both monarchs promised to avoid Flemish territory, and offered free
commercial relations between Flanders and their respective
dominions.

Artevelde and the men of Ghent were the real masters of
Flanders. They kept their count in scarcely veiled captivity,
forcing him to wear the Flemish colours and to profess acceptance
of the policy that he disliked. In such circumstances the
neutrality of Flanders could not last long. Both Edward and
Artevelde regarded it simply as a step towards a declared alliance.
Before long Philip became uneasy, and lavished concession on
concession to keep the dominant party true to its promises. He gave
up the degrading conditions which since the treaty of Athis had
secured the subjection of Flanders. But Edward could offer more
than his rival. He proposed to the count and the “good towns” of
Ghent, Bruges, and Ypres that, in return for their alliance, he
would aid them to win back the towns of Lille, Douai,
Béthune, and Tournai, which the French king had usurped from
the Flemings, as well as the county of Artois, which had been
separated from Flanders since the days of Philip Augustus. He also
offered ample commercial privileges, the establishment of the
staple of wool at Bruges as well as at Antwerp, free trade for
Flemish cloth with the English markets, and a good and fixed money
which was to be legal tender in Flanders, Brabant, France, and
England. The Flemings demanded in return that Edward, by formally
assuming the title of King of France, should stand to them as their
liege lord, and thus free themselves and their count from the
ecclesiastical penalties and dishonour involved in their waging war
against a king of France. Late in 1339, these terms were mutually
accepted, and Count Louis avoided further humiliations by flight
into France.

In January, 1340, Edward entered Flemish territory and was
magnificently entertained in the abbey of Saint Bavon at Ghent.
“The three towns of Flanders,” declared Artevelde to his guest,
“are ready to recognise you as their sovereign lord, provided 344that you
engage yourself to defend them.” The deputies of the three towns
took oaths to Edward as their suzerain, and thereupon Edward was
proclaimed King of France with much ceremony in the Friday market
of Ghent. A new great seal was fashioned and new royal arms
assumed, in which the lilies of France were quartered with the
leopards of England. The new regnal year of Edward, which began on
January 25, was styled the fourteenth of his reign in England, and
the first of his reign in France. Urgent affairs called Edward back
to his kingdom, but his debts to the Flemings were already so heavy
that they only consented to his departure on his pledging himself
to return before Michaelmas day, and on his leaving as hostages his
queen, his two sons, and two earls. At last, on February 20, he
crossed over from Sluys to Orwell. He had been absent from home for
nearly a year and a half.

From February 21 to June 22, 1340, Edward remained in England.
During that period, formal treaties with the Flemings confirmed the
hasty negotiations of Ghent. Benedict XII, still pursued Edward
with remonstrances. He warned the English king to have no trust in
allies like the Flemings, who had shamefully driven away their
natural lords and whose faithlessness and inconstancy were
by-words. He told him that his strength was not enough to conquer
France, and reproached him with calling himself king of a land of
which he possessed nothing. Somewhat inconsistently, he offered his
mediation between Edward and Philip. But Philip was only less weary
than Edward of the self-seeking pontiff. Benedict was forced to
drink the cup of humiliation, for after the rejection of his
mediation, he was confronted with a proposal that the schismatic
Bavarian should arbitrate between the two crowns. Meanwhile, after
many delays, Edward embarked a gallant army on a fleet of 200
ships, and on June 22 a favourable west wind bore them from the
Orwell towards Flanders. On arriving next day off Blankenberghe, he
learned that a formidable French squadron was anchored in the mouth
of the Zwyn, and that he could only land in Flanders as the reward
of victory.

From the outbreak of hostilities in 1337, there had been a good
deal of fighting by sea, and in the first stages of warfare the
advantage lay with the French. Since the days of Edward I., and
Philip the Fair, the maritime energies of the two 345countries had
developed at an almost equal rate, and the parallel growth had been
marked by bitter rivalry between the seamen of the two nations. The
Normans had taken the leading share in this expansion of the French
navy.[1] They welcomed the outbreak of war with enthusiasm, as
giving them a chance of measuring their forces with their hated
foes. Alone among the provinces of France, Normandy seems already
to have experienced that intense national bitterness against the
English which was soon to spread to all the rest of the country.
Not content with the vigorous war of corsairs which had inflicted
so much mischief on our southern coast and on English shipping, the
Normans formed bold designs of a new Norman Conquest of England,
and in return for the permanent establishment of the local estates
of Normandy, agreed with Philip and his son John, who bore the
title of Duke of Normandy, to equip a large fleet and army, with
which England was to be invaded in the summer of 1339. Normandy,
which monopolised the glory, was to monopolise the spoil. If
England were conquered, Duke John, like Duke William before him,
was to be King of England as well as Duke of Normandy. Thus the
aggressions of Edward in France were to be answered by Norman
aggressions in England.[2]

[1] C. de la Roncière, Hist,
de
la Marine Française; of. Nicolas, Hist, of
the Royal Navy
.

[2] See on this subject A. Coville, Les
États
de Normandie, pp. 41-52 (1894).

Nothing came of this grandiose project, though the burning ruins
of Southampton, the capture of the great Christopher, which
had borne Edward in 1338 to Antwerp, and the occupation of the
Channel Islands—the last remnants of the old duchy still
under English rule—showed that the Normans were in earnest.
The chief result of their energy was the equipment of the strongest
French fleet that had ever been seen in the Channel. Though a few
Genoese galleys under Barbavera and a few great Spanish ships
swelled the number of the armada, 160 of the 200 ships that formed
the fleet were Norman.[1] Of the two Frenchmen in command, one,
Hugh Quièret, was a Picard knight, but the other, the more
popular, was Nicholas Béhuchet, a Norman of humble birth,
then a knight and the chief confidant of Philip VI. Quièret
and Béhuchet had long challenged the command of the narrow
seas. But for their 346error of dividing their forces and preferring
a piratical war of reprisals, they might have cut off
communications between England and the Netherlands. They had learnt
wisdom by experience, and their ships were massed in Zwyn harbour
to prevent the passage of Edward to his new allies.

[1] S. Luce, La Marine normande à
l’Écluse
, in La France pendant la Guerre de Cent
Ans
, 3-31.

The coast-line between Blankenberghe and the mouth of the
Scheldt was strangely different in the fourteenth century from what
it is at present.[1] The sandy flats, through which the Zwyn now
trickles to the sea, formed a large open harbour, accessible to the
biggest ships then known. It was protected on the north by the
island of Cadzand, the scene of Manny’s exploit in 1337, while at
its head stood the town of Sluys, so called from the locks, or
sluices, that regulated the waters of the ship canal, which bore to
the great mart of Bruges the merchantmen of every land. It was in
this harbour that Edward, on arriving off Blankenberghe, first
spied the fleet of Quièret and Béhuchet. He anchored
at sea for the night, and on the afternoon of June 24, the
anniversary of Bannockburn, he bore down on the French, having the
sun, the tide, and the wind in his favour. On his approach
Barbavera urged that the French should take to the open sea; but
Quièret and Béhuchet preferred to fight in the
harbour. As an unsatisfactory compromise, however, the French moved
a mile or so towards the enemy. Then they lashed their ships
together and awaited attack.

[1] For this see Professor Tait’s inset map of the
district in Oxford Historical Atlas, plate lvi.

The English, unable to break the serried mass of their enemies,
feigned a retreat, whereupon the Normans unlashed their ships and
hurried in pursuit into the open water. At once the English turned
and met them. The battle began when the English admiral, Robert
Morley, lay alongside the Christopher, which, after its
capture, had been taken into the enemy’s service. Soon the ships of
both fleets were closely grappled together in a fierce hand-to-hand
fight which lasted until after nightfall. The desperate eagerness
of the combatants strangely contrasted with the slackness of the
campaign in the Thiérache. “This battle,” says Froissart,
“was right fierce and horrible, for battles by sea are more
dangerous and fiercer than battles by land, for at sea there is no
retreat nor fleeing; there is no remedy but to fight and abide
fortune, and 347every man to show his prowess.” In the end
the English won an overwhelming victory, which was completed next
morning after more hard fighting. During the night Barbavera and
his Genoese put to sea and escaped, but the magnificent Norman
fleet was in the hands of the victor. The English loss was small,
though it included Thomas of Monthermer, a son of Joan of Acre, and
Edward himself was wounded in the thigh. The Norman force was
almost annihilated. Quièret fell mortally wounded into
Edward’s hands; Béhuchet was captured unhurt. A later Norman
legend tells how Béhuchet, when brought before the English
king, answered some taunt by boxing the king’s ears, whereupon the
angry monarch hanged him forthwith from the mast of his ship.[1]
But the tradition is unsupported by English authorities, and, with
all his faults, Edward was not the man to deal thus with a captive
knight who had fought his best. Master at last of the sea, Edward
landed at Sluys amidst the rejoicings of the Flemings, and made his
way to Ghent, where he greeted his wife, and first saw his infant
son John, born during his absence, to whom Artevelde stood as
godfather.

[1] Luce, Le Soufflet de l’Écluse,
in La Frame pendant la Guerre de Cent Ans, 2nd série,
pp. 3-15.

Edward’s military fame was established over all Europe, and,
says the Flemish writer, John van Klerk, “all who spoke the German
tongue rejoiced at the defeat of the French”. Yet the victory at
Sluys was the prelude to a land campaign as ineffective as the raid
into the Thiérache. Eager to restore their lost lands to the
Flemings, Edward made the mistake of dividing his army. He sent
Robert of Artois to effect the reconquest of Artois, while he
himself besieged Tournai, which was then in French hands. Robert’s
attempt to win back the lands of his ancestors was a sorry failure.
Defeated outside Saint Omer, he was unable even to invest that
town. Almost equally unsuccessful was Edward’s siege of Tournai,
which resisted with such energy that he was soon at the end of his
resources. At last, in despair, Edward challenged Philip VI. to
decide their claim to France by single combat. The Valois answered
that he would gladly do so if, in the event of his winning, he
might obtain Edward’s kingdom. In the same spirit of caution,
Philip tarried half-way between Saint Omer and Tournai, watching
both armies and afraid to 348strike at either. The armies wore themselves
out in this game of waiting until the widowed Countess of Hainault,
then abbess of the Cistercian nuns of Fontenelles, was moved by the
desolation of the country to intervene between the two kings. The
mother of the Queen of England and the sister of the King of
France, she succeeded not only by reason of her prayers, but
through the refusal of the Duke of Brabant, the Count of Hainault,
and the other imperial vassals to remain longer at the war. On
September 25, 1340, a truce was signed at the solitary chapel of
Esplechin, situated in the open country a little south of Tournai.
By it hostilities between both kings and their respective allies
were suspended, until midsummer day, 1341. Each king was to enjoy
the lands actually in his possession, and commerce was to be
carried on as if peace had been made. The most significant clause
of the truce was that by which both kings pledged themselves that
they “procure not that any innovation be done by the Church of
Rome, or by others of Holy Church on either of the said kings. And
if our most holy father the pope will do that, the two kings shall
prevent it, so far as in them lies.”

The truce of Esplechin, renewed until 1345, put an end to the
first, or Netherlandish, period of the Hundred Years’ War. The
imperial alliance, which had failed Edward, was soon to be solemnly
dissolved. Early in 1341, Louis of Bavaria revoked Edward’s
vicariate, and announced his intention of becoming henceforth the
friend of his uncle, the King of France. This alliance between
Philip and Louis completed the discomfiture of Benedict XII. In
1342 he died, and his successor was Peter Roger, the sometime
Archbishop of Rouen, who assumed the title of Clement VI. By
persuading Brabant and Hainault to be neutral between France and
England, the new pontiff broke up the last remnant of the
Anglo-imperial alliance. Even Flanders and England became
estranged. Artevelde, who found it a hard matter to govern Flanders
after the truce, would willingly have supported Edward. But Edward
had henceforth less need of Artevelde than Artevelde had of him. In
1345 Edward again appeared at Sluys and had an interview with him,
and then returned to his own country without setting foot on
Flemish soil. Artevelde soon afterwards met his death in a popular
tumult. His family fled to England, 349where they lived on a
pension from Edward. This was the end of the Anglo-Flemish
alliance.

After the treaty of Esplechin, Edward returned to Ghent. The
conclusion of military operations was a signal to all his creditors
to clamour for immediate settlement of their debts. Neither
subsidies nor wool came from England, though the king wrote in
piteous terms to his council. Edward was convinced that the real
cause of his failure was the remissness of the home government, and
resolved to wreak his vengeance on his ministers. He was encouraged
to this effect by Bishop Burghersh, who still remembered his old
feuds with Archbishop Stratford, and may well have believed that
the archbishop, who had a financier’s dread of war, had wilfully
ruined his rival’s diplomacy. But Edward dared not openly return to
England, for his Flemish creditors regarded his personal presence
as the best security for his debts. He was therefore reduced to the
pitiful expedient of running away from them. One day he rode out of
Ghent on the pretext of taking exercise, and hurried secretly and
without escort to Sluys. Thence he took ship for England, and,
after a tempestuous voyage of three days and nights, sailed up the
Thames, and landed at the Tower on November 30, 1340, after
nightfall. At cockcrow next morning, he summoned his ministers
before him, denounced them as false traitors and drove them all
from office. The judges were thrown into prison, and with them some
of the leading merchants, including William de la Pole of Hull. A
special commission, like that of 1289, scrutinised the acts of the
royal officials throughout the kingdom, and exacted heavy fines
from the many who were found wanting. Nothing but fear of provoking
the wrath of the Church prevented Edward from consigning to prison
the dismissed chancellor, Robert Stratford, Bishop of Chichester,
and the late treasurer, Roger Northburgh, Bishop of Coventry. Their
successors were lay knights, the new chancellor, Sir Robert
Bourchier, being the first keeper of the great seal who was not a
clerk.

Earlier in the year the king had quarrelled with Archbishop
Stratford, who resigned the chancellorship. But before Edward
sailed from Orwell in June there had been a partial reconciliation,
and the king left Stratford president of the council during his
absence. When his brother and colleagues were dismissed, 350the
archbishop was at Charing. Conscious that he was the chief object
of Edward’s vengeance, he at once took sanctuary with the monks of
his cathedral. Every effort was made to drag him from his refuge.
Some Louvain merchants, to whom he had bound himself for the king’s
debts, demanded that he should be surrendered to their custody
until the money was paid. He was summoned to court and afterwards
to parliament. But he prudently remained safe within the walls of
Christ Church, and preached a course of sermons to the monks, in
which he compared himself to St. Thomas of Canterbury, and hinted
at the danger of his incurring his prototype’s fate. Edward replied
to this challenge by a lengthy pamphlet, called the libellus
famosus
. The violence and unmeasured terms of the tractate
suggest the hand of Bishop Orleton, Stratford’s lifelong foe, who
had by Burghersh’s recent death become the most prominent of the
courtly prelates. The archbishop was declared to be the sole cause
of the king’s failures. He had left Edward without funds, and in
trusting to him the king had leant on a broken reed. Stratford
justified himself in another sermon in which he invited inquiry and
demanded trial by his peers.

Edward so far relented as to issue letters of safe-conduct
enabling the archbishop to attend the parliament summoned for April
23, 1341. But when Stratford took his place, the king refused to
meet him, and ordered him to answer in the exchequer the complaints
brought against him. The lords upheld the primate’s cause, and
declared that in no circumstances could a peer of parliament be
brought to trial elsewhere than in full parliament. Edward’s fury
abated when he saw that he would get no grant unless he gave way.
He restored Stratford to his favour, and acceded to his request
that he should answer in parliament and not in the exchequer. The
childish controversy ended with the personal victory of the primate
and the formal re-assertion of the important principle of trial by
peers. But not even then was Edward able to get a subsidy. He was
further forced to embody in the statute of the year the doctrines
that auditors of the accounts of the royal officers should be
elected in parliament, and that all ministers should be chosen by
the king, after consultation with his estates, and should resign
their offices at each meeting of parliament and be prepared to
answer all complaints before it.

351Thus the fallen minister brought the estates
the greatest triumph over the prerogative won during Edward’s
reign. Before long Edward was magnanimous enough to resume friendly
relations with him, but he was never suffered to take a prominent
part in politics. He died in 1348, after spending his later years
in the business of his see. It was a strange irony of fate that
this worldly and politic ecclesiastic should have perforce become
the champion of the rights of the Church and the liberties of the
nation. His victory established a remarkable solidarity between the
high ecclesiastical party and the popular opposition, which was to
last nearly as long as the century. Disgust at this alliance moved
Edward to take up the anti-clerical attitude which henceforth marks
the policy of the crown until the accession of the house of
Lancaster.

The victory of the estates of 1341 was too complete to last. For
a medieval king to hand over the business of government to a
nominated ministry was in substance a return to the state of things
in 1258 or 1312. Edward was not the sort of man to endure the
thraldom that his father and great-grandfather had both found
intolerable. Even at the moment of sealing the statute, he and his
ministers protested that they were not bound to observe laws
contrary to the constitution of the realm. Five months later, on
October 1, 1341, the king issued letters, revoking the laws of the
previous session. “We have never,” he impudently declared, “really
given our consent to the aforesaid pretended statute. But inasmuch
as our rejecting it would have dissolved parliament in confusion,
without any business having been transacted, and so all our affairs
would have been ruined, we dissembled, as was our duty, and allowed
the pretended statute to be sealed.” For more than two years he did
not venture to face a parliament, but the next gathering of the
estates in April, 1343, repealed the offensive acts of 1341.
Parliament was so reluctant to ratify the king’s high-handed
action, that he did not venture to ask it for any extraordinary
grant of money. The only other important act of this parliament was
a petition from lords and commons, urging the king to check the
claims of a French pope, friendly to the “tyrant of France,” to
exercise ever-increasing rights of patronage over English
benefices. The anti-clerical tide was still flowing.

352Before parliament met in 1343, the French war
had been renewed on another pretext. A new source of trouble arose
in a disputed succession to the duchy of Brittany. The duke John
III., the grandson of John II. and Edward I.’s sister Beatrice,
died in April, 1341. He left no legitimate children, and his
succession was claimed by his half-brother, John of Montfort, and
his niece Joan of Penthièvre. Montfort, the son of Duke
Arthur II. by his second wife, had inherited from his mother the
Norman county of Montfort l’Amaury, which became her possession as
the representative on the spindle side of the line of Simon de
Montfort the Albigensian crusader. Joan was the daughter of Guy,
John III.’s brother of the full blood, in whose favour the great
county of Penthièvre-Tréguier, including the whole of
the north coast of the duchy from the river of Morlaix to within a
few miles of the Rance, had been dissociated from the demesne and
reconstituted as an appanage.[1] The heiress of Penthièvre
thus ruled directly over nearly a sixth of Brittany, and her power
was further strengthened by her marriage with Charles of Blois,
who, though a younger son, enjoyed great influence as the sister’s
son of Philip VI., and also by reason of his simple, saintly,
honourable, and martial character. The house of Penthièvre
not only stood to Brittany as the house of Lancaster stood to
England, as the natural head of the higher nobility; it also
enjoyed the favour and protection of the French king, who was ever
anxious to find friends among the chief sub-tenants of his great
vassals. Against so formidable an opponent John of Montfort could
only secure his rights by promptitude. Accordingly he made his way
to Nantes and, receiving a warm welcome from his burgesses,
proclaimed himself duke. Very few of the great feudatories threw in
their lot with him. His strength was in the petty noblesse,
the townsmen, and the enthusiasm of the Celtic population of La
Brétagne bretonnante
, which made Léon,
Cornouailles, and Vannes the strongholds of his cause. Yet the
Penthièvre influence took with it the Breton-speaking
inhabitants of the diocese of Tréguier, and the piety of
Charles made the clergy, and especially the friars, devoted to
him.

[1] On the importance of Penthièvre, see A.
de la Borderie, La Géographie feodale de la
Brétagne
(1889), pp. 60-65.

The fight was not waged in Brittany only. Montfort had to 353contend
against the general sentiment of the French nobility and the strong
interest and affection which bound Philip VI. to uphold the claims
of Charles of Blois. After a few months the parliament of Paris
decided in favour of the king’s nephew against Montfort. Charles’s
wife was the nearest heir of the deceased duke, and had therefore a
prior claim over her uncle. Montfort urged in vain that the
superior rights of the male, which had made the Count of Valois
King of France, equally gave the Count of Montfort the duchy of
Brittany. He had to fight for his duchy. John, Duke of Normandy,
the heir of France, marched to Brittany with a strong force, to
secure the establishment of his cousin in accordance with the
decree of parliament. The union of the royal troops, with the
levies of Penthièvre and the great feudatories of Brittany,
was too powerful a combination to withstand. Montfort was shut up
in Nantes, was forced to capitulate, and sent prisoner to Paris.
His place was taken by his wife, Joan of Flanders, a daughter of
Louis of Nevers. This lady shewed “the heart of a man and of a
lion,” as Froissart says. Her efforts, however, did not prevail
against her formidable enemies. Bit by bit she was driven from one
stronghold to another, until at last she was closely besieged in
Hennebont by Charles of Blois. Before that, she had recognised
Edward as King of France, and offered him the homage of her husband
and son. Edward III. readily took up the cause of Montfort. He
recked little of the inconsistency involved in the prince, who
claimed France through his mother, supporting in Brittany a duke,
whose pretensions were based upon grounds similar to the claim
advanced by Philip of Valois on the French throne. As in Flanders,
he found two rival nations contending in the bosom of a single
French fief. He at once supported the Celtic party in Brittany as
he had supported the Flemish party in Flanders. Both his allies had
the same enemies in feudalism, the French monarchy, and the
pretensions of high clericalism. Afraid to renew the attack in
France without allies, Edward welcomed the support of the Montfort
party, as giving him a chance of renewing his assaults on his
adversary of Valois. He invested Montfort with the earldom of
Richmond, of which John III had died possessed. He sent Sir Walter
Manny with a force sufficient to raise the siege of Hennebont. The
heroic Joan of Flanders was almost at the end of her 354resources, when
on an early June morning, in 1342, she espied the white sails of
Manny’s fleet working its way from the sea up the estuary of the
Blavet, which bathes the walls of Hennebont. After the arrival of
the English, Charles of Blois abandoned the siege in despair. For
the rest of the year the war was waged on a more equal footing. In
August Edward sent to Brest an additional force under William
Bohun, Earl of Northampton, who attempted, though with little
success, to invade the domains of the house of Penthièvre. A
hard-won victory against great odds near Morlaix was made memorable
by Northampton’s first applying the tactics of Halidon Hill to a
pitched battle on the continent.[1] But the earl’s troops were so
few that they were forced to withdraw after their success into more
friendly regions. Leon and Cornouailles then resumed allegiance to
the house of Montfort. In the midst of the struggle Robert of
Artois received a wound which soon ended his tempestuous
career.

[1] Baker, p.76, gives the place, Knighton, ii.,
25, the details. See also my note in Engl. Hist. Review,
xix.
(1904), 713-15.

Edward was eager to enter the field in person. Since his return
to England in 1340, his only military experience had been a
luckless winter campaign in the Lothians against King David. In
October, 1342, he left the Duke of Cornwall as warden of England
during his absence, and took ship at Sandwich for Brittany. He
remained in the country until the early months of 1343, raiding the
land from end to end, receiving many of the greater barons into his
obedience, and striving in particular to conquer the regions
included in the modern department of the Morbihan. There he
besieged Vannes, the strongest and largest city of Brittany, says
Froissart, after Nantes. The triumphs of his rival at last brought
Philip VI. into Brittany. While Edward laboriously pursued the
siege of Vannes, amidst the hardships of a wet and stormy winter,
Philip watched his enemy from Ploermel, a few miles to the north.
For a third time the situation of Buironfosse and Tournai was
renewed. The rivals were within striking distance, but once more
both Edward and Philip were afraid to strike. History still further
repeated itself; for the cardinal-bishops of Palestrina and
Frascati, sent by Clement VI. to end the struggle, travelled from
camp to camp with talk of peace. The sufferings of both 355armies
gave the kings a powerful reason for listening to their advances.
At last, on January 19, 1343, a truce for nearly four years was
signed at Malestroit, midway between Ploermel and Vannes, “in
reverence of mother church, for the honour of the cardinals, and
that the parties shall be able to declare their reasons before the
pope, not for the purpose of rendering a judicial decision, but in
order to make a better peace and treaty”. Scotland and the
Netherlands were included in the truce, and it was agreed that each
belligerent should continue in the enjoyment of the territories
which he held at the moment. Vannes, the immediate apple of
discord, was put into the hands of the pope.

The spring of 1343 saw Edward back in England. The scene of
interest shifted to the papal court at Avignon, where ambassadors
from Edward and Philip appeared to declare their masters’ rights.
The protracted negotiations were lacking in reality. The English,
distrusting Clement as a French partisan, did their best to
complicate the situation by complaints against papal provisions in
favour of aliens “not having knowledge of the tongue nor condition
of those whose governance and care should belong to them”. English
indignation rose higher when, despite the terms of the truce and
the promise of the cardinals, Montfort remained immured in his
French prison, while Breton nobles of his faction were kidnapped
and put to death by Philip. Clement declared himself against
Edward’s claims to the French throne, and, long before the
negotiations had reached a formal conclusion, it was clear that
nothing would come of them. At last in 1345 the English King
denounced the truce and prepared to renew the war. His first
concern was, necessarily finance, and he had already exhausted all
his resources as a borrower. The financial difficulties, which had
stayed his career in the Netherlands five years before, had reached
their culmination. Stratford was avenged for the outrages of 1340,
for Edward was in worse embarrassments than on that winter night
when the glare of torches illuminated the sovereign’s sudden return
to the Tower. The king’s Netherlandish, Rhenish, and Italian
creditors would trust him no longer and vainly clamoured for the
repayment of their advances. “We grieve,” he was forced to reply to
the Cologne magistrates, “nay, we blush, that we are unable to meet
our obligations at the due time.” Edward’s anxiety to prepare for
fresh campaigns 356made him careless as to his former
obligations. His wholesale neglect to repay his debts drove the
great banking houses of the Bardi and the Peruzzi into bankruptcy,
and the failure of the English king’s creditors plunged all
Florence into deep distress. One good result came from the king’s
dishonour. The foreign sources of supply having dried up, Edward
was forced to lean more exclusively upon his English subjects. A
wealthy family of Hull merchants, recently transferred to London,
became very flourishing. Its head, William de la Pole, who had
financed every government scheme since the days of Mortimer, became
a knight, a judge, a territorial magnate, and the first English
merchant to found a baronial house. And as the credit of the
English merchants was limited, Edward was forced more and more to
rely upon parliamentary grants. The memory of the king’s want of
faith to the estates of 1341 had died away, and a parliament, which
met in 1344, once more made Edward liberal contributions. Secure of
his subjects’ support, the frivolous king largely employed his
resources in the chivalrous pageantry which stirred up the martial
ardour of his barons and made the war popular. It was then that he
resolved to set up a “round table” at Windsor after the fabled
fashion of King Arthur. From this came the foundation of the Round
Tower which Edward was to erect in his favourite abode, and the
organised chivalry that was soon to culminate in the Order of the
Garter. In the summer of 1345 Edward made that journey to Sluys,
which has already been noted, and he held on ship-board his last
interview with James van Artevelde. His immediate return to England
showed that he had no mind to renew his Flemish alliances. In the
same year the death of the queen’s brother, William of Avesnes,
established the rule of Louis of Bavaria in the three counties of
Holland, Zealand, and Hainault in the right of his wife, Philippa’s
elder sister. Edward put in a claim on behalf of his queen, which
further embittered his already uneasy relations with Louis, and led
him to seek his field of combat anywhere rather than in the
Netherlands. In Brittany the murder of the nobles of Montfort’s
faction had given an excuse for the renewal of partisan warfare as
early as 1343, but Montfort was still under surveillance in France,
even after his release from Philip’s prison, and Joan of Flanders,
the heroic defender of Hennebont, was hopelessly insane in England.
At last in 3571345 Montfort ventured to flee from France to
England, where he did homage to Edward as King of France for the
duchy which he claimed. He then went to Brittany, and there shortly
afterwards died. The new Duke of Brittany, also named John, was a
mere boy when he was thus robbed of both his parents’ care, and his
cause languished for want of a head. Edward took upon himself the
whole direction of Brittany as tutor of the little duke.
Northampton was once more sent thither, but for a time the war
degenerated into sieges of castles and petty conflicts.

While action was thus impracticable in the Netherlands, and
ineffective in Brittany, Gascony became, for the first time during
the struggle, the scene of military operations of the first rank.
The storm of warfare had hitherto almost spared the patrimony of
the English king in southern France. No great effort was made
either by the French to capture the last bulwarks of the Aquitanian
inheritance, or by Edward to extend his duchy to its ancient
limits. Cut off from other fields of expansion, Edward threw his
chief energies into the enlargement of his power in southern
France. He won over many of those Gascon nobles, including the
powerful lord of Albret, who had been alienated by his former
indifference. All was ready for action, and in June, 1345, Henry of
Grosmont, Earl of Derby, the eldest son of Henry of Lancaster,
landed at Bayonne with a sufficient English force to encourage the
lords of Gascony to rally round the ducal banner. Soon after his
landing, the death of his blind father made Derby Earl of
Lancaster. During the next eighteen months, the earl successfully
led three raids into the heart of the enemies’ territory.[1] The
first, begun very soon after his landing, occupied the summer of
1345. Advancing from Libourne, the limit of the Anglo-Gascon power,
Henry made his way up the Dordogne, a fleet of boats co-operating
with his land forces. He took the important town of Bergerac, and
thence, mounting the stream as far as Lalinde, he crossed the hills
separating the Dordogne from the Isle, and unsuccessfully assaulted
Périgueux. Thence he advanced still further, and captured
the stronghold of Auberoche, dominating the rocky valley of the
Auvézère. Leaving 358a garrison at Auberoche, Henry
returned to his base, but upon his withdrawal the French closely
besieged his conquest, and the earl made a sudden move to its
relief. On October 21 he won a brisk battle outside the walls of
Auberoche before the more sluggish part of his army had time to
reach the scene of action. This famous exploit again established
the Gascon duke in Périgord.

[1] For these campaigns, see Ribadieu, Les
Campagnes du Comté de Derby en Guyenne, Saintonge et
Poitou
(1865).

Early in 1346 the victor of Auberoche led his forces up the
Garonne valley. La Réole, lost since 1325, was taken in
January, and thence Earl Henry marched to the capture of many a
town and fortress on the Garonne and the lower Lot. His most
important acquisition was Aiguillon, commanding the junction of the
Lot and the Garonne, for its possession opened up the way for the
reconquest of the Agenais, the rich fruit of the last campaign of
Charles of Valois. Duke John of Normandy then appeared upon the
scene, and Henry of Lancaster withdrew before him to the line of
the Dordogne. Aiguillon stood a siege from April to August, when
the Duke of Normandy, then at the end of his resources, solicited a
truce. News having come to Lancaster at Bergerac that Edward had
begun his memorable invasion of Normandy, he contemptuously
rejected the proposal. Before long, Duke John raised the siege and
hurried to his father’s assistance. Thereupon Lancaster returned to
the Garonne and revictualled Aiguillon. Immediately after he
started on his third raid. This time he bent his steps northwards,
and late in September was at Châteauneuf on the Charente,
whence he threatened Angoulême, and finally obtained its
surrender. Crossing the Charente, he entered French Saintonge,
where the important town of Saint-Jean-d’Angely opened its gates
and took oaths to Edward as duke and king. Then he boldly
dashed into the heart of Poitou, marching by Lusignan to Poitiers.
“We rode before the city,” wrote Lancaster, “and summoned it, but
they would do nothing. Thereupon on the Wednesday after Michaelmas
we stormed the city, and all those within were taken or slain. And
the lords that were within fled away on the other side, and we
tarried full eight days. Thus we have made a fair raid, God be
thanked, and are come again to Saint-Jean, whence we propose to
return to Bordeaux.” This exploit ended Lancaster’s Gascon career.
In January, 1347, he was back in England, having restored the 359reputation
of his king in Gascony, and set an example of heroism soon to be
emulated by his cousin, the Black Prince.

Edward resolved to take the field in person in the summer of
1346. Special efforts were made to equip the army, and lovers of
ancient precedent were dismayed when the king called upon all men
of property to equip archers, hobblers, or men-at-arms, according
to their substance, that they might serve abroad at the king’s
wages. But the nation responded to the king’s call, and a host of
some 2,400 cavalry and 10,000 archers and other infantry collected
at Portsmouth between Easter and the early summer.[1] There were
the usual delays of a medieval muster, and it was not until July
was well begun that Edward, having constituted his second son
Lionel of Antwerp, a boy of six, as regent, took ship at Portsmouth
with his eldest son, then sixteen years of age, and, since 1343,
Prince of Wales as well as Duke of Cornwall. The destination of the
army was a secret, but Edward’s original idea seems to have been to
join Henry of Lancaster in Gascony, though we may well believe that
the resources of medieval transport were hardly adequate to convey
so large a force for so great a distance. Moreover, a persistent
series of south-westerly winds prohibited all attempts to round the
Breton peninsula, while Godfrey of Harcourt, a Norman lord who had
incurred the wrath of Philip VI. and had been driven into exile,
persistently urged on Edward the superior attractions of his native
coast. When the fleet set sail from Portsmouth, it was directed to
follow in the admiral’s track; and as soon as the open sea was
gained, the ships were instructed to make their way to the
Côtentin. On July 12 the English army reached Saint-Vaast de
la Hougue, and spent five days in disembarking and ravaging the
neighbourhood.[2] Immediately on landing, Edward dubbed the Prince
of Wales a knight, along with other young nobles, one of whom was
Roger 360Mortimer, the grandson and heir of the
traitor Earl of March. At last, on July 18, the English army began
to move by slow stages to the south. It met with little resistance,
and plundered and burnt the rich countryside at its discretion. The
English marvelled at the fertility of the country and the size and
wealth of its towns. Barfleur was as big as Sandwich, Carentan
reminded them of Leicester, Saint-Lo was the size of Lincoln, and
Caen was more populous than any English city save London.

[1] On the details of this force, see Wrottesley,
Crecy and Calais, in Collections for a History of
Staffordshire,
vol. xviii. (1897); cf. J.E. Morris in
Engl. Hist. Review, xiv., 766-69.

[2] Besides the sources for this campaign
mentioned in Sir E.M. Thompson, Chronicle of Geoffrey le
Baker,
pp. 252-57, the disregarded Acta bellicosa Edwardi,
etc.,
published in Moisant, Le Prince Noir en Aquitaine,
pp.
157-74, from a Corpus Christi Coll. Cambridge MS., should
be mentioned. It has first been utilised in H. Pientout’s valuable
paper, La prise de Caen par Édouard III. en 1346, in
Mémoires de l’Académie de Caen
(1904).

It was only at Caen that any real resistance was encountered. On
July 26 Edward’s soldiers entered the northern quarter of the town
without opposition, to find the fortified enclosures of the two
great abbeys of William the Conqueror and his queen undefended and
desolate, the grand bourg, the populous quarter round the
church of St. Peter open to them, and only the castle in the
extreme north garrisoned. Caen was not a walled town, and the
defenders preferred to limit themselves to holding the southern
quarter, the Ile Saint-Jean, which lay between the district
of St. Peter’s and the river Orne, but was cut off from the rest by
a branch of the Orne that ran just south of St. Peter’s church.
There was sharp fighting at the bridge which commanded access to
the island; but the English archers prepared the way, and then the
men-at-arms completed the work. After a determined conflict, the
Island of St. John was captured, and its chief defenders, the Count
of Eu, Constable of France, and the lord of Tancarville, the
chamberlain, were taken prisoners. Meanwhile the English fleet,
which had devastated the whole coast from Cherbourg to Ouistreham,
arrived off the mouth of the Orne, laden with plunder and eager to
get back home with its spoils. Edward thought it prudent to avoid a
threatened mutiny by ordering the ships to recross the Channel, and
take with them the captives and the loot which he had amassed at
Caen. During a halt of five days at Caen, Edward discovered a copy
of the agreement made between the Normans and King Philip for the
invasion of England eight years before. This also he despatched to
England, where it was read before the Londoners by the Archbishop
of Canterbury in order to show that the aggression was not all on
one side.

On July 31, Edward resumed his eastward march. At 361Lisieux, the
next important stage, came the inevitable two cardinals with their
inevitable proposals of mediation, which Edward put aside with
scant civility. The army was soon once more on the move, and on
August 7 struck the Seine at Elbeuf, a few miles higher up the
river than Rouen. Here Edward was at last in touch with his enemy.
During the English march through lower Normandy, Philip VI. had
assembled a considerable army, with which he occupied the Norman
capital. Nothing but the Seine and a few miles of country separated
the two forces. But as at Buironfosse, at Tournai, and at Vannes,
the French declined to attack, and Edward would not depart from his
tradition of acting on the defensive. The English slowly made their
way up the left bank of the Seine, avoiding the stronger castles
and walled towns, and devastating the open country. The French
followed them on the right bank, carefully watching their
movements, and breaking all the bridges. So things went until, on
August 13, Edward reached Poissy, a town within fifteen miles of
the capital.

The English advanced troops plundered up to the walls of Paris,
whose citizens, watching in terror the flames that made lurid the
western sky, implored their king to come to their help. From
Saint-Denis Philip issued a challenge to Edward to meet him in the
open field on a fixed day, Edward, however, was not to be tempted
by such appeals to his chivalry. The day after Philip’s message was
sent, he repaired the bridge at Poissy, crossed the Seine, sent a
stinging reply to Philip’s letter, and moved rapidly northwards.
Avoiding Pontoise, Beauvais, and other towns, he was soon within a
few miles of the Somme. Long marching had fatigued his army, and he
resolved to retreat to the Flemish frontier. The French soon
followed him by a route some miles further towards the east. They
reached the Somme earlier than the English, and were pouring into
Amiens and Abbeville, while Edward’s scouts were vainly seeking for
an unguarded passage over the river. If the Somme could not be
crossed, there was every chance of Edward’s war-worn army being
driven into a corner at Saint-Valery, between the broad and sandy
estuary of the Somme and the open sea. When affairs had become thus
critical, local guides revealed to the English a way across the
estuary, where a white band of chalk, called the Blanche
taque
, cropping out 362of the sandy river bed, forms a hard,
practicable ford from one bank of the river to the other. “Then,”
writes an official reporter, “the King of England and his host took
that water of the Somme, where never man passed before without
loss, and fought their enemies, and chased them right up to the
gate of Abbeville.” That night Edward and his troops slept on the
outskirts of the forest of Crecy. After traversing this, they took
up a strong position on the northern side of the wood on Saturday,
August 26. There, in the heart of his grandmother’s inheritance of
Ponthieu, Edward elected to make a stand, and, for the first time
in all their campaigning, Philip felt sufficient confidence to
engage in an offensive battle against his rival.

Ponthieu is a land of low chalk downs, open fields, and dense
woods, broken by valleys, through which the small streams that
water it trickle down to the sea, and by the waterless depressions
characteristic of a chalk country. The village of
Crécy-en-Ponthieu is situated on the north bank of the
little river Maye. Immediately to the east of the village, a
lateral depression, running north and south, called the
Vallée aux Clercs, falls down into the Maye valley,
and is flanked with rolling downs, perhaps 150 to 200 feet in
height. On the summit of the western slopes of this valley, Edward
stationed his army. Its right was held by the first of the three
traditional “battles,” under the personal command of the young
Prince of Wales. Its front and right flank were protected by the
hill, while still further to the right lay Crecy village embowered
in its trees, beyond which the dense forest formed an excellent
protection from attack. The second of the English battles, under
the Earls’ of Northampton and Arundel, held the less formidable
slopes of the upper portion of the Vallée aux Clercs,
their left resting on the enclosures and woods of the village of
Wadicourt. The third battle, commanded by the king himself, and
stationed in the rear as a reserve, held the rolling upland plain,
on the highest point of which was a windmill, commanding the whole
field, in which Edward took up his quarters. The English
men-at-arms left their horses in the rear. The archers of each of
the two forward battles were thrown out at an angle on the flanks,
so that the enemy, on approaching the serried mass of men-at-arms,
had to encounter a severe discharge of arrows both 363from the right
and the left. It was the tactics of Halidon hill, perfected by
experience and for the first time applied on a large scale against
a continental enemy. The credit of it may well be assigned to
Northampton, fresh from the fight at Morlaix, where similar tactics
had already won the day.

The English were in position early in the morning of Saturday,
August 26, and employed their leisure in further strengthening
their lines by digging shallow holes, like the pits at Bannockburn,
in the hope of ensnaring the French cavalry, if they came to close
quarters with the dismounted men-at-arms. The summer day had almost
ended its course before the French army appeared. Philip and his
men had passed the previous night at Abbeville, and had not only
performed the long march from the capital of Ponthieu, but many of
them, misled by bad information as to Edward’s position, had made a
weary detour to the north-west. It was not until the hour of
vespers that the mass of the French host was marshalled in front of
the village of Estrées on the eastward plateau beyond the
Vallée aux Clercs. John of Hainault, who had become a
thorough-going French partisan, advised Philip to delay battle
until the following day. The French were tired; all the army had
not yet come up; night would soon put an end to the combat; the
evening sun, shining brightly after a violent summer storm, was
blazing directly in the faces of the assailants. But the French
nobles demanded an immediate advance. Confident in their numbers
and prowess, they had already assured themselves of victory, and
were quarrelling about the division of the captives they would
make. Philip, too sympathetic with the feudal point of view to
oppose his friends, ordered the advance.

The battle began by the French sending forward a strong force of
Genoese crossbowmen, to prepare the way for the cavalry charge. But
the long bows of the English outshot the obsolete and cumbrous
weapons of the Genoese, whose strings had been wetted by the recent
storm. The Italians descended into the valley, but were soon
demoralised by seeing their comrades fall all round them, while
their own bolts failed to reach the enemy. They were already in
full retreat back up the slope, when the impatience of the French
horsemen burst all bounds. The reckless cavalry charge swept right
through the disordered ranks of the crossbowmen, whose groans and
cries as they were 364trampled underfoot by the mail-clad steeds,
inspired the rear ranks of the French with the vain belief that the
English were hard pressed, and made them eager to join the fray.
The charge, as disorderly and as badly directed as the fatal attack
of Bannockburn, never reached the English ranks. Shot down right
and left by archers, terrified by the fearful booming of three
small cannon that the English had dragged about during their
wanderings, the French line soon became a confused mob of furious
horsemen on panic-stricken horses. With gallantry even more
conspicuous than their want of discipline, the French made no less
than fifteen attempts to penetrate the enemies’ lines. At one point
only did they get near their goal, and that was on the right battle
where the Prince of Wales himself was in command. A timely
reinforcement sent by King Edward relieved the pressure, and the
French were soon in full retreat, protected, as the English
boasted, from further attack by the rampart of dead that they left
behind them. The darkness, which ended the struggle, forbade all
pursuit. Next day the fight was renewed by fresh French forces, but
a fog hampered their movements, and they fell easy victims to the
English. Then the defeated force retreated to Abbeville. The
English loss was insignificant, but the field was covered with the
bravest and noblest of the French. Among those who perished on the
side of Philip were Louis of Nevers, the chivalrous Count of
Flanders, who had sacrificed everything save his honour on the
altar of feudal duty, and the blind King John of Bohemia, whose end
was as romantic and futile as his life. Both these princes left as
their successors sons of very different stamp in Louis de Male, and
Charles of Moravia. Charles, who had recently been set up as King
of the Romans by the clerical party against Louis of Bavaria, was
present at Crecy, but a prudent retreat saved him from his father’s
fate.

In the midst of the Norman campaign, Philip urgently besought
David, King of Scots, to make a diversion in his favour. Since 1341
David, then a youth of seventeen, had been back in Scotland.
Prolonged truces gave him little opportunity of trying his skill as
a soldier, and his domestic rule was not particularly successful.
The full effects of the Franco-Scottish alliance were revealed
when, early in October, the Scottish king invaded the north of
England, confident that, as all the fighting-men 365were in France,
he would meet no more formidable opponents than monks, peasants,
and shepherds. The five days’ resistance of Lord Wake’s border peel
of Castleton in Liddesdale showed the baselessness of this
imagination. At its capture on October 10, David put to death its
gallant captain, a knight named Walter Selby. Then the Scots
streamed over the hills into Upper Tynedale, and soon devastated
Durham. Such of the border lords as were not with the king in
France had now prepared for resistance. Beside the Nevilles,
Percys, and other great houses of the north, the Archbishop of
York, William de la Zouch, took a vigorous part in organising the
local levies, and in a very short space of time a sufficient army
assembled to make head against the invaders. From their muster at
Richmond, the northern barons marched into the land of St.
Cuthbert, many priests following their archbishop as of old their
predecessors had followed Melton or Thurstan. On October 17 the
forces joined battle at Neville’s Cross, a wayside landmark on the
Red hills, a rough and broken region sloping down to the Wear,
immediately to the west of the city of Durham. Neither host was
large in size, and each stood facing the other, with the archers at
either wing, after the fashion that had become Scottish as well as
English. For a time neither army was willing to begin. At last the
English archers, irritated at the delay, advanced upon the Scots
with showers of missiles. Then the struggle grew general and after
a fierce hand-to-hand fight the English prevailed. David was taken
prisoner and was lodged in the Tower, and many of the noblest of
the Scots lay dead on the field. The diversion was a failure; the
local levies had proved amply sufficient to cope with the enemy. In
thus playing the game of the French king, David began a policy
which, from Neville’s Cross to Flodden, brought embarrassment to
England and desolation to Scotland. It was the inevitable penalty
of two independent and hostile states existing in one little
island.

So war-worn were the victors of Crecy that all the profit they
could win from the battle was the power to continue their march
undisturbed to the sea coast. On September 4, Edward reached the
walls of Calais, the last French town on the frontiers of Flanders,
and the port whose corsairs had inflicted exceptional damage on
English shipping during the whole of the war. 366With a keen eye
to the military importance of the place, the King abandoned the
easy course of returning with his troops to England, and at once
sat down before Calais. It was an arduous and prolonged siege.
Calais was girt by double walls and ditches of exceptional strength
and was bravely defended by John de Vienne and a numerous garrison.
Moreover the yielding soil of the sands and marshes around the town
made it impossible for Edward to erect against the fortifications
the cumbrous machines by which engineers then sought to batter down
the walls of towns. The only method of taking the place was by
starvation. At first Edward was not able to block every avenue of
access to the beleaguered fortress. Winter came on; the troops
demanded permission to go home; the sailors threatened mutiny, and
the French were actively on the watch.

Amidst these troubles, Edward III showed a persistence worthy of
his grandfather. He remained at the seat of war, transacting much
of the business of government in the town of wooden huts which,
growing up round the besiegers’ lines, made the winter siege
endurable. In the worst period of the year sufficient forces to man
the trenches could only be secured by wholesale charters of pardon
to felonious and offending soldiers, on condition that they did not
withdraw from service without the king’s licence, so long as Edward
himself remained beyond the seas.[1] A parliament of magnates met
in March, 1347, and granted an aid. Instead of summoning the
commons, Edward preferred to raise his chief supplies by another
loan of 20,000 sacks of wool from the merchants, by additional
customs dues voted by a merchant assembly, and by considerable
loans from ecclesiastics and religious houses. In April and May all
England was alive with martial preparation, and gradually a force
far transcending the Crecy army was gathered round the walls of
Calais, while a great fleet held the sea and prohibited the access
of French ships to the doomed garrison. Northampton, ever fertile
in expedients, discovered that, even after the high seas were
blocked, boats still crept into Calais port by hugging the shallow
shore. He ran long jetties of piles from the coast line into deep
water, and thus cut off the last means of communication and of
supplies. By June the town was suffering severely from famine.

[1] See for this, Rotulus Normannice in
Cal. Patent Rolls, 1345-48, especially PP. 473-526. For the
vast force gathered later, see Wrottesley and Morris, U.S.

367The French made a great effort, both by sea
and land, to relieve Calais. On June 25 Northampton went out with
his ships as far as the mouth of the Somme, where off Le Crotoy he
won a naval victory which made the English command of the sea
absolutely secure. A month later Philip, at the head of the land
army, looked down upon the lines of Calais from the heights of
Guînes. The two cardinals made their usual efforts for a
truce, but the English would not allow their prey to be snatched
from them at the eleventh hour. Then Philip challenged the enemy to
a pitched battle, and four knights on each side were appointed to
select the place of combat. The French, however, were of no mind to
risk another Crecy, and on the morning of July 31 the smoke of
their burning camp told the English that once more Philip had
shrunk from a meeting. Then at last the garrison opened its gates
on August 3, 1347. The defenders were treated chivalrously by the
victor, who admired their courage and endurance. But the mass of
the population were removed from their homes, and numerous grants
of houses and property made to Englishmen. Edward resolved to make
his conquest an English town, and, from that time onwards, it
became the fortress through which an English army might at any time
be poured into France, and the warehouse from which the spinners
and weavers of Flanders were to draw their supplies of raw wool.
For more than two hundred years, English Calais retained all its
military and most of its commercial importance. Later conquests
enabled a ring of forts to be erected round it which strengthened
its natural advantages.

Crecy, Neville’s Cross, Aiguillon, and Calais did not exhaust
the glories of this strenuous time. The war of the Breton
succession, which Northampton had waged since 1345, was continued
in 1346 by Thomas Dagworth, a knight appointed as his lieutenant on
his withdrawal to join the army of Crecy and Calais. The Montfort
star was still in the ascendant, and even the hereditary dominions
of Joan of Penthièvre were assailed. An English garrison was
established at La Roche Derien, situated some four miles higher up
the river Jaudy than the little open episcopal city of
Tréguier, and communicating by the river with the sea and
with England. So troublesome did Montfort’s garrison at La Roche
become to the vassals of Penthièvre, that in the summer of
1347 Charles of Blois collected 368an army, wherein nearly all the
greatest feudal houses of Brittany were strongly represented, and
sat down before La Roche. Dagworth, one of the ablest of English
soldiers, was at Carhaix, in the heart of the central uplands, when
he heard of the danger of the single English post within the lands
of Penthièvre. He at once hurried northwards, and on the
night of June 19 rested at the abbey of Bégard, about ten
miles to the south of La Roche. From Bégard two roads led to
La Roche, one on each bank of the Jaudy. Thinking that Dagworth
would pursue the shorter road on the left bank, Charles of Blois
stationed a portion of his army at some distance from La Roche on
that side of the Jaudy, while the rest remained with himself on the
right bank before the walls of the town. Dagworth, however, chose
the longer route, and before daybreak, on the morning of June 20,
fell suddenly upon Charles. A fierce fight in the dark was ended
after dawn in favour of Montfort by a timely sally of the
beleaguered garrison. In the confusion Charles forgot to recall the
division uselessly stationed beyond the Jaudy, and this error
completed his ruin. Charles fought like a hero, and, after
receiving seventeen wounds, yielded up his sword to a Breton lord
rather than to the English commander. When his wounds were healed,
Charles was sent to London, where he joined David of Scotland, the
Count of Eu, and the Lord of Tancarville. It looked as if
Montfort’s triumph was secured.

In the midst of his successes Edward made a truce, yielding to
the earnest request of the cardinals, “through his reverence to the
apostolic see”. The truce of Calais was signed on September 28, and
included Scotland and Brittany as well as France within its scope.
On October 12 Edward returned to his kingdom. Financial exhaustion,
the need of repose, the unwillingness of his subjects to continue
the combat, and the failure of the Flemish and Netherlandish
alliances sufficiently explain this halt in the midst of victory.
Yet from the military standpoint Edward’s action, harmful
everywhere to his partisans, was particularly fatal in Brittany,
where most of Penthièvre and nearly all upper Brittany were
still obedient to Charles of Blois.[1] But Edward had embarked upon
a course infinitely beyond his material resources. When a special
effort could only give him the one town of Calais, how could he
ever conquer all France?

[1] See on this A. de la Borderie, Hist. de
Brétagne
, iii., 507, et seq.


CHAPTER XVII.

FROM THE BLACK DEATH TO THE TREATY OF CALAIS.

369At the conclusion of the truce of Calais in
1347, Edward III and England were at the height of their military
reputation. Perhaps the nation was in even a stronger position than
the monarch. Edward had dissipated his resources in winning his
successes, but the danger which faced the ruler had but slightly
impaired the fortunes of his subjects. The country was in a
sufficiently prosperous condition to bear its burdens without much
real suffering. The widespread dislike of extraordinary taxation,
which so often assumed the form of the familiar cry that the king
must live of his own, had taken the shape of unwillingness to
accept responsibility for the king’s policy and a growing
indisposition to meet his demands. But since the rule of Edward
began, England enjoyed a prosperity so unbroken that far heavier
burdens would hardly have brought about a diminution of the
well-being which stood in glaring contrast to the desolation long
inflicted by Edward’s wars on France. A war waged exclusively on
foreign soil did little harm to England, and offered careers
whereby many an English adventurer was gaining a place among the
landed classes. The simple archers and men-at-arms, who received
high wages and good hopes of plunder in the king’s foreign service,
found in it a congenial and lucrative, if demoralising profession.
In England, though wages were low, provisions were cheap and
employment constant. The growth of the wool trade, then further
stimulated by refugees from the “three towns of Flanders,” against
which Louis de Male was waging relentless war, was bringing comfort
to many, and riches to a few. The maritime greatness of England
that found its first results in the battle of Sluys was the fruit
of a commercial activity on the sea which enabled English shipmen
to deprive the Italians, Netherlanders, and Germans of the
overwhelming 370share they had hitherto enjoyed of our
foreign trade. The dark shadows of medieval life were indeed never
absent from the picture; but medieval England seldom enjoyed
greater wellbeing and tranquillity than during the first eighteen
years of the personal rule of Edward III. One sign of the
increasing attention paid to suppressing disorder was an act of
1344, which empowered the local conservators of the peace, already
an element in the administrative machinery, to hear and determine
felonies. A later act made this a part of their regular functions,
and gave them the title of justices of the peace, thus setting up a
means of maintaining local order so effective that the old
machinery of the local courts gradually gave way to it.

A rude ending to this period of prosperity was brought about by
the devastations of the pestilence known to modern readers as the
Black Death, which since 1347 had decimated the Levant. This was
the bubonic plague, almost as familiar in the east of to-day as in
the mid-fourteenth century. It was brought along the chief
commercial highways which bound the western world to the markets of
the east. First introduced into the west at the great ports of the
Mediterranean, Venice, Genoa, Marseilles, it spread over France and
Italy by the early months of 1348. Avignon was a chief centre of
the infection, and, amidst the desolation around him, Clement VI.
strove with rare energy to give peace to a distracted world. The
regions of western and northern France, which had felt the full
force of the war, were among the worst sufferers. Aquitaine, too,
was cruelly desolated, and among the victims was Edward III.’s
daughter, Joan, who perished at Bordeaux on her way to Castile, as
the bride of the prince afterwards infamous as Peter the Cruel.
Early in August, 1348, the scourge crossed the channel, making its
first appearance in England at Weymouth. Thence it spread
northwards and westwards. Bristol was the first great English town
to feel its ravages. Though the Gloucestershire men prohibited all
intercourse between the infected port and their own villages, the
plague was in no wise stayed by their precautions. The disease
extended, by way of Gloucester and Oxford, to London, reaching the
capital early in November, and continuing its ravages until the
following Whitsuntide. When it had almost died out in London, it
began, in the spring of 1349, to rage 371severely in East Anglia,[1]
while in Lancashire the worst time seems to have been from the
autumn of 1349 to the beginning of 1350.[2] Scotland was so long
exempt that the Scots, proud of their immunity, were wont to swear
“by the foul death of England”. In 1350 they gathered together an
army in Ettrick forest with the object of invading the
plague-stricken border shires. But the pestilence fell upon the
host assembled for the foray, and all war was stopped while
Scotland was devastated from end to end. Ireland began to suffer in
August, 1349, the disease being at first confined to the Englishry
of the towns, though, after a time, it made its way also to the
pure Irish.[3]

[1] A. Jessopp, The Black Death in East
Anglia
, in The Coming of the Friars and Other
Essays
(1889). For general details see F. Seebohm, The Black
Death
, in Fortnightly Review (1865 and 1866); J.E.T.
Rogers, England before and after the Black Death, in
Fortnightly Review (1866); F.A. Gasquet’s Great
Pestilence
(1893); and C. Creighton, History of Epidemics in
Britain
, i., 114-207(1891).

[2] A.G. Little, The Black Deaath in
Lancashire
, in Engl. Hist. Review, v. (1890),
534-30.

[3] See for Ireland, however, the vivid details in
J. Clyn of Kilkenny, Annales Hibevnia: ad annum 1349, ed. R.
Butler, Irish Archaological Soc. (1849).

The wild exaggerations of the chroniclers reflect the horror and
desolation wrought by the epidemic. There died so many, we are
told, that the survivors scarcely sufficed to bury the victims, and
not one man in ten remained alive. The more moderate estimate of
Froissart sets down the proportion dead of the plague as one in
three throughout all Christendom, and some modern inquirers have
rashly reckoned the mortality in England as amounting to a half or
a third of the population. In truth, complete statistics are
necessarily wanting, and if the records of the admissions of the
clergy attest that, in certain dioceses, half the livings changed
hands during the years of pestilence, it is not permissible to
infer from that circumstance that there was a similar rate of
mortality from the plague over the whole of the population. The
sudden and overwhelming character of the disorder increased the
universal terror. One day a man was healthy: within a few hours of
the appearance of the fatal swelling, or of the dark livid marks
which gave the plague its popular name, he was a corpse. The
pestilence seemed to single out the young and robust as its prey,
and to spare the aged and sick. The churchyards were soon
overflowing, and special plague pits had to be dug where the dead
were heaped up by 372the hundred. Comparatively few magnates died,
but the poor, the religious, and the clergy were chief sufferers.
The law courts ceased to hold regular sessions. When the people had
partially recovered from the first visitations of the plague,
others befel them which were scarcely less severe. The years 1362
and 1369 almost rivalled the horrors of 1348 and 1349.

The immediate effects of the calamity were overwhelming. At
first the horror of the foul death effaced all other considerations
from men’s minds. There were not enough priests to absolve the
dying, and special indulgences, with full liberty to choose
confessors at discretion, were promulgated from Avignon and from
many diocesan chanceries. The price of commodities fell for the
moment, since there were few, we are told, who cared for riches
amidst the general fear of death. The pestilence played such havoc
with the labouring population that the beasts wandered untended in
the pastures, and rich crops of corn stood rotting in the fields
from lack of harvesters to gather them. There was the same lack of
clergy as of labourers, and the priest, like the peasant, demanded
a higher wage for his services by reason of the scarcity of labour.
A mower was not to be had for less than a shilling a day with his
food, and a chaplain, formerly glad to receive two marks and his
board, demanded ten pounds, or ten marks at the least.
Non-residence, neglect of cures, and other evils followed. As
Langland wrote:—

Persones and parisch prestes – playneth
to heore bisschops,
That heore parisch hath ben pore – seththe the
pestilence tyme,
And asketh leue and lycence – at Londun to
dwelle,
To singe ther for simonye – for seluer is
swete.[1]

The lack of clergy was in some measure compensated by the rush
of candidates for orders. Some of these new clerks were men who had
lost their wives by the plague; many of them were illiterate, or if
they knew how to read their mass-book, could not understand it. The
close social life of the monasteries proved particularly favourable
to the spread of the disease; the number of monks and nuns declined
considerably, and, since there was no great desire to embrace the
religious profession, many houses remained half empty for
generations.

[1] Vision of Piers Plowman, i., p. g, ed.
Skeat.

No one in the Middle Ages believed in letting economic laws work
out their natural results. If anything were amiss, it 373was the duty of
kings and princes to set things right. Accordingly Edward and his
council at once strove to remedy the lack of labourers by
ordinances that harvesters and other workmen should not demand more
wages than they had been in the habit of receiving, while the
bishops, following the royal example, ordered chaplains and vicars
to be content with their accustomed salaries. As soon as parliament
ventured to assemble, the royal orders were embodied in the famous
statute of labourers of 1351. This measure has been condemned as an
attempt of a capitalist parliament to force poor men to work for
their masters at wages far below the market rates. But it was no
new thing to fix wages by authority, and the medieval conception
was that a just and living wage should be settled by law, rather
than left to accident. The statute provided that prices, like
wages, should remain as they had been before the pestilence, so
that, far from only regarding the interests of the employer, it
attempted to maintain the old ratio between the rate of wages and
the price of commodities. Moreover it sought to provide for the
cultivation of the soil by enacting that the sturdy beggar, who,
though able, refused to work, should be forced to put his hand to
the plough. Futile as the statute of labourers was, it was not much
more ineffective than most laws of the time. Though real efforts
were made to carry it out, the chronic weakness of a medieval
executive soon recoiled before the hopeless task of enforcing
impossible laws on an unwilling population. Class prejudices only
showed themselves in the stipulation that, while the employer was
forbidden to pay the new rate of wages under pain of heavy fines,
the labourers who refused, to work on the old terms were imprisoned
and only released upon taking oath to accept their ancient wages.
In effect, however, the king’s arm was not long enough to reach
either class. The labourers, says a chronicler, were so puffed up
and quarrelsome that they would not observe the new enactment, and
the master’s alternative was either to see his crops perish
unharvested, or to gratify the greedy desires of the workmen by
violating the statute. While labourers could escape punishment
through their numbers, the employer was more accessible to the
royal officers.

Thus the labourers enjoyed the benefits of the scarcity of
labour, while the employers suffered the full inconveniences of
374the
change. Producers were to some extent recompensed by a great rise
in prices, more especially in the case of those commodities into
whose cost of production labour largely entered. For example the
rise in the price of corn and meat was inconsiderable, while
clothing, manufactured goods, and luxuries became extraordinarily
dear. Of eatables fish rose most in value, because the fishermen
had been swept away by the plague. Rents fell heavily. Landlords
found that they could only retain their tenants by wholesale
remissions. When farmers perished of the plague, it was often
impossible to find others to take up their farms. It was even
harder for lords, who farmed their own demesne, to provide
themselves with the necessary labour. Hired labour could not be
obtained except at ruinous rates. It was injudicious to press for
the strict performance of villein services, lest the villein should
turn recalcitrant and leave his holding. The lord preferred to
commute his villein’s service into a small payment. On the whole
the best solution of the difficulty was for him to abandon the
ancient custom of farming his demesne through his bailiffs, and to
let out his lands on such rents as he could get to tenant farmers.
Thus the feudal method of land tenure, which, since the previous
century, had ceased to have much political significance, became
economically ineffective, and began to give way to a system more
like that which still obtains among us.

Struck by these undoubted results of the pestilence, some modern
writers have persuaded themselves that the Black Death is the one
great turning-point in the social and economic history of England,
and that nearly all which makes modern England what it is, is due
to the effects of this pestilence. A wider survey suggests the
extreme improbability of a single visitation having such
far-reaching consequences. Moreover the Black Death was not an
English but a European calamity, and it is strange to imagine that
the effects of the plague in England should have been so much
deeper than in France or Germany, and so different. In the
fourteenth century there was little that was distinctly insular in
the conditions of England, as compared with those of the continent.
A trouble common to both regions alike could hardly have been the
starting-point of such differentiation between them as later ages
undoubtedly witnessed. There was a French counterpart to the
statute of labourers.

375In truth the Black Death was no isolated
phenomenon. There were already in the air the seeds of the decay of
the ancient order, and those seeds fructified more rapidly in
England by reason of the plague.[1] It is only because of the
impetus which it gave to changes already in progress that the
pestilence had in a fashion more lasting results in England than
elsewhere. The last thirty years of the reign of Edward were an
epoch of social upheaval and unrest contrasting strongly with the
uneventful times that had preceded the Black Death. It is not right
to regard the period as one of misery or severe distress. The war
of classes, which was beginning, sprang not so much from material
discomfort of the poor, as from what unsympathetic annalists called
their greediness, their pride, and their wantonness. The
wage-earner was master of the situation and did not hesitate to
make his power felt. While the spread of manufactures, the rise of
prices, and the opening out of wider markets still secured the
prosperity of the shopkeeper, the merchant, or the artisan of the
towns, the whole brunt of the social change fell upon the landed
classes, and most heavily upon the ecclesiastics and especially
upon the monks. Broken down by the heavy demands of the state,
unable to share with the layman in the new avenues to wealth opened
up by the expanding resources of the country, the monks saw the
chief sources of their prosperity drying up. Their rents were
shrinking and it became increasingly difficult to cultivate their
lands. They never recovered their ancient welfare, and were already
getting out of touch with the national life.

[1] See for this W. Cunningham, Growth of
English Industry and Commerce,
vol. i., p. 330 ff. (ed. 4);
T.W. Page, The End of Villainage in England (American
Economic Association, 1900); and, above all, P. Vinogradoff in
Engl. Hist. Review, xv. (1900), 774-781.

One immediate result of the plague was a renewed activity in
founding religious houses. Upon the two plague pits west and east
of the city of London, Sir Walter Manny set up his Charterhouse in
Smithfield, and Edward III. his foundation for Cistercian nuns
between Tower Hill and Aldgate. More characteristic of the times
was the foundation of secular colleges, which were established
either with mainly ecclesiastical objects or to encourage study at
the universities. Both at Oxford and Cambridge there were more
colleges set up in the first than in 376the second half of the fourteenth
century; and it is noteworthy that several Cambridge colleges
incorporated after the plague were founded with the avowed motive
of filling up the gaps in the secular clergy occasioned by it. The
riots between the Oxford townsmen and the clerks of the university
on St. Scholastica’s day, 1354, resulted in the victory of the
former because of the recent diminution in the number of the
scholars. Yet even as regards the monasteries, it is easy to
exaggerate the effects of the plague. Five years after the Black
Death, the Cistercians of the Lancashire abbey of Whalley boasted
that they had added twenty monks to their convent, and were busy in
enlarging their church.[1]

[1] Cal. Papal Registers, Petitions, i.,
264. Professor Tait, however, informs me that the monks took a
sanguine view of their numbers. After the plague of 1362, we know
that they were not much more numerous than in the previous
century.

Change was in the air in religion as well as in society. Along
with democratic ideas filtering in with the exiles from the great
Flemish cities, came a breath of that restless and unquiet spirit
which soon awakened the concern of the inquisition in the
Netherlands. There brotherhoods, some mystical and quietistic,
others enthusiastic and fanatical, were growing in numbers and
importance. Some of these bodies, Beguines, Beghards, and what not,
were harmless enough, but the whole history of the Middle Ages
bears testimony to the readiness with which religious excitement
unchastened by discipline or direction, grew into dangerous heresy.
The strangest of the new communities, the Flagellants, made its
appearance in England immediately after the pestilence. In the
autumn of 1349, some six score men crossed over from Holland and
marched in procession through the open spaces of London, chanting
doleful litanies in their own tongue. They wore nothing save a
linen cloth that covered the lower part of their body, and on their
heads hats marked with a red cross behind and before. Each of them
bore in his right hand a scourge, with which he belaboured the
naked back and shoulders of his comrade in the fore rank. Twice a
day they repeated this mournful exercise, and even at other times
were never seen in public but with cap on head and discipline in
hand. Few Englishmen joined the Flagellants, but their appearance
is not unworthy of notice as the first concrete evidence of the
religious unrest which soon became more widespread. Before long the
Yorkshireman, John Wycliffe, 377was studying arts at the little
north-country foundation of the Balliols at Oxford, and John Ball,
the Essex priest, was preaching his revolutionary socialism to the
villeins. “We are all come,” said he, “from one father and one
mother, Adam and Eve. How can the gentry show that they are greater
lords than we?”[1] In 1355 there were heretics in the diocese of
York who maintained that it is impossible to merit eternal life by
good works, and that original sin does not deserve
damnation.[2]

[1] The sentiment, or its equivalent in Ball’s
famous distich, was not new; it was employed for mystical purposes
in Richard Rolle’s

“When Adam delf and Eue span, spir, if thou wil
spede,
Whare was then the pride of man, that now merres his mede?”

Library of Early English Writers. Richard Rolle
of Hampole and his followers
, ed. Horstman, i., 73 (1895).

[2] Cal. Papal Registers, Letters, iii.,
565.

The Flagellants were denounced as heretics by Clement VI.; the
Archbishop of York proceeded against the northern heretics, and in
1366 the Archbishop of Canterbury forbade John Ball’s preaching.
But there were more insidious, because more measured, enemies of
the Church than a handful of fanatics. The English were long
convinced that the Avignon popes were playing the game of the
French adversary, and Clement VI.’s efforts for peace never had a
fair hearing. Since the beginning of the war, the king laid his
hand on the alien priories, and, though in his scrupulous regard
for clerical rights he had allowed the monks to remain in
possession, he diverted the stream of tribute from the French
mother houses to his own treasury. Bolder measures against papal
provisions were taken in the years which immediately followed the
pestilence. Finding remonstrances futile, the parliament of 1351,
which passed the statute of labourers, enacted also the first
statute of provisors. It recited that the anti-papal statute of
Carlisle of 1307 was still law, and that the king had sworn to
observe it. It claimed for all electing bodies and patrons the
right to elect or to present freely to the benefices in their gift.
It declared invalid all appointments brought about by way of papal
provision. Provisors who had accepted appointments from Avignon
were to be arrested. If convicted, they were to be detained in
prison, until they had made their peace with the king, and found
surely not to accept provisions in the future, and also not to seek
their reinstatement by any process in the Roman curia. Two
years 378later this measure was supplemented by the
first statute of præmunire, which enacted that those who
brought matters cognisable in the king’s courts before foreign
courts should be liable to forfeiture and outlawry. Though the
papal court is not specially mentioned, it is clear that this
measure was aimed against it.

General measures proving insufficient, more specific legislation
soon followed. In 1365 a fresh statute of præmunire was
drawn up on the initiative of the crown, enacting that all who
obtained citations, offices, or benefices from the Roman court
should incur the penalties prescribed by the act of 1353. The
prelates dissociated themselves from so stringent a law, but did
not actively oppose it. When in 1366, Edward requested the guidance
of the estates as to how he was to deal with the demand of Urban V.
for the arrears of King John’s tribute, withheld altogether for
more than thirty years, the prelates joined the lay estates in
answering that neither John nor any one else could put the realm
into subjection without their consent. Even the ancient offering of
Peter’s pence ceased to be paid for the rest of Edward’s reign. If
these laws had been strictly carried out, the papal authority in
England would have been gravely circumscribed. But medieval laws
were too often the mere enunciations of an ideal. The statutes of
provisors and præmunire were as little executed as were the
statutes of labourers, or as some elaborate sumptuary legislation
passed by the parliament of 1363. The catalogue of acts of papal
interference in English ecclesiastical and temporal affairs is as
long after the passing of these laws as before. Litigants still
carried their suits to Avignon: provisions were still issued
nominating to English benefices, and Edward himself set the example
of disregarding his own laws by asking for the appointment of his
ministers to bishoprics by way of papal provision. Papal ascendency
was too firmly rooted in the fourteenth century to be eradicated by
any enactment. To the average clergyman or theologian of the day
the pope was still the “universal ordinary,” the one divinely
appointed source of ecclesiastical authority, the shepherd to whom
the Lord had given the commission to feed His sheep. This theory
could only be overcome by revolution; and the parliaments and
ministers of Edward III. were in no wise of a revolutionary
temper.

379The anti-papal laws of the fourteenth century
were the acts of the secular not of the ecclesiastical power. They
were not simply anti-papal, they were also anti-clerical in their
tendency, since to the men of the age an attack on the pope was an
attack on the Church. No doubt the English bishop at Edward’s court
sympathised with his master’s dislike of foreign ecclesiastical
interference, and the English priest was glad to be relieved from
payments to the curia. But the clergyman, whose soul grew indignant
against the curialists, still believed that the pope was the
divinely appointed autocrat of the Church universal. Being a man, a
pope might be a bad pope; but the faithful Christian, though he
might lament and protest, could not but obey in the last resort.
The papacy was so essentially interwoven with the whole Church of
the Middle Ages, that few figments have less historical basis than
the notion that there was an anti-papal Anglican Church in the days
of the Edwards. However, before another generation had passed away,
ecclesiastical protests began.

Monasticism no less than the papacy was of the very essence of
the Church of the Middle Ages. Yet the monastic ideal had no longer
the force that it had in previous generations, and even the latest
embodiments of the religious life had declined from their original
popularity. Pope John XXII. himself, in his warfare against William
of Ockham and the Spiritual Franciscans who had supported Louis of
Bavaria, denied in good round terms the Franciscan doctrine of
“evangelical poverty”. Ockham was now dead, and with him perished
the last of the great cosmopolitan schoolmen, of whose birth indeed
England might boast, but who early forsook Oxford for Paris.
Conspicuous among the younger academical generation was Richard
Fitzralph, Archbishop of Armagh, whose bitter attacks on the
fundamental principles underlying the mendicant theory of the
regular life are indicative of the changing temper of the age. A
distinguished Oxford scholar, a learned and pungent writer, a
popular preacher, a reputed saint, and a good friend of the pope,
Fitzralph made himself, about 1357, the champion of the secular
clergy against the friars by writing a treatise to prove that
absolute poverty was neither practised nor commended by the
apostles.[1] The indignant mendicants procured 380the archbishop’s
citation to Avignon, and it was a striking proof of the
ineffectiveness of recent legislation that Edward III. allowed him
to plead his cause before the curia. By 1358 the friars
gained the day, but their efforts to get Fitzralph’s opinions
condemned were frustrated by his death in 1360. Fitzralph had the
sympathy not only of the seculars, but of the “possessioners,” or
property-holding monks.

[1] See his De Pauperie Salvatoris, lib.
i.-iv., printed by R.L. Poole, as appendix to Wycliffe, De
Dominio Divino
.

The period of experiments in economic and anti-clerical
legislation was also marked by other important new laws, such as
the ordinance of the staple of 1354, providing that wool, leather,
and other commodities were only to be sold at certain staple
towns, a measure soon to be modified by the law of 1362, which
settled the staple at Calais; the ordinance of 1357 for the
government of Ireland, to which later reference will be made; the
statute making English the language of the law courts in 1362, and
a drastic act against purveyance in 1365. The statute of treasons
of 1352, which laid down seven several offences as alone henceforth
to be regarded as treason, also demands attention. Its
classification is rude and unsystematic. While the slaying of the
king’s ministers or judges, and the counterfeiting of the great
seal or the king’s coin, are joined with the compassing the death
of the king or his wife or heir, adherence to the king’s enemies,
the violation of the queen or the king’s eldest daughter, as
definite acts of treason, its omission to brand other notable
indications of disloyally as traitorous, inspired the judges of
later generations to elaborate the doctrine of constructive treason
in order to extend in practice the scope of the act. It was,
however, an advance for nobles and commons to have set any
limitations whatever to the wide power claimed by the courts of
defining treason.

Partial respite from war did not diminish the martial ardour of
the king and his nobles. The period of the Black Death was
precisely the time when Edward completed a plan which he had begun
by the erection of his Round Table at Windsor in 1344. By 1348 he
instituted a chapel at Windsor, dedicated to St. George, served by
a secular chapter, and closely connected with a foundation for the
support of poor knights. Within a year this foundation also
included the famous Order of the Garter, the type and model of all
later orders of chivalry. On St. George’s day the king celebrated
the new institution by special 381solemnities. The most famous of
his companions-at-arms were associated with him as founders and
first knights. Clad in russet coats sprinkled with blue garters, a
blue garter on the right leg, and a mantle of blue ornamented with
little shields bearing the arms of St. George, the Knights of the
Garter heard mass sung by the Archbishop of Canterbury in St.
George’s chapel, and then feasted solemnly in their common hall.
Ten years later the glorification of the king’s birthplace was
completed by the erection of new quarters for the king, more
sumptuous and splendid than were elsewhere to be seen. The fame of
the Knights of the Garter excited the emulation of King John of
France, who set up a Round Table which grew in 1351 into the
knightly Order of the Star.

The rival brethren of the Garter and the Star found plenty of
opportunities of demonstrating their prowess. Though between 1347
and 1355 there was, so far as forms went, an almost continuous
armistice for the space of eight years, its effect was not so much
to stop fighting as to limit its scale. In reality the years of
nominal truce were a period of harassing warfare in Brittany, the
Calais march, Gascony, and the narrow seas, which even the ravages
of the Black Death did not stop.

In Brittany affairs were in a wretched condition. The nominal
duke, John, was a child brought up in England under the
guardianship of Edward III. Edward was not in a position to spend
either men or money upon Brittany. As an easy way of discharging
his obligations to his ward, he handed over the duchy to Sir Thomas
Dagworth, the governor, who maintained the war from local resources
and had a free hand as regards his choice of agents and measures.
In return for power to appropriate to his own purposes the revenues
of the duchy, Dagworth undertook the custody of the fortresses, the
payment of the troops, the expenses of the administration, and the
conduct of the war. In short, Brittany was leased out to him as a
speculation, like a farm left derelict of husbandmen after the
Black Death. Dagworth sublet to the highest bidders the lordships,
fortresses, and towns of Brittany. He established at various
centres of his influence a military adventurer, whose chief
business was to make war support war and, moreover, bring in a good
profit. The consequences were disastrous. Dagworth’s captains were
for the most part Englishmen, men of character, energy, and 382resources,
but utterly without scruples and with no other ambition than to
raise a good revenue and maintain themselves in authority. The most
famous of them were members of gentle but obscure houses, whose
poverty debarred them from the ordinary avenues to fame and
fortune, and whose vigour and ability made good use of their
exceptional positions. Two Cheshire kinsmen, Hugh Calveley and
Robert Knowles, thus won, each for himself, a place in history.
Some of the adventurers were of obscurer origin, some were
foreigners, German, French, or Netherlandish, and some few Breton
gentlemen of Montfort’s faction. Of these Crockart, the German, and
Raoul de Caours, the Breton, were the most famous.

The results of the system bore heavily on the Breton peasantry.
Each lord of a castle levied systematic blackmail on the
neighbouring parishes. These payments, called ransoms, were exacted
as a condition of protection. The governor, though severely
maltreating those who neglected to pay their ransom, did little to
save his dependants from the ravages of the partisans of Charles of
Blois. Despite such misdeeds, the war of partisans was brightened
by many feats of heroism. The friends of Charles of Blois
disregarded the truce and waged war as well as they could. Among
them was already conspicuous the son of a nobleman of the
neighbourhood of Dinan, the ugly, able, restless Bertrand du
Guesclin, whose enterprise and valour won for him a great local
reputation. In 1350 Dagworth was slain. The history of the
following years is not to be found in the acts of his successor,
Sir Walter Bentley, but in the private deeds of daring of the
heroes of both sides. Conspicuous among these is the famous Battle
of the Thirty, well known from the detailed narrative of Froissart,
and the stirring verses of a contemporary French poem. This fight
was fought on March 27, 1351, between thirty Breton gentlemen of
the Blois faction, drawn from the garrison of Josselin, and a less
noble but even more strenuous band of thirty English and other
adventurers of the Montfort party, from the garrison of Ploermel,
seven miles to the east. Beaumanoir, the commandant at Josselin,
had been moved to indignation at the cruel treatment of peasants
who had refused to pay ransom by Robert Bembro, the commander of
Ploermel. He challenged the tyrant to combat, and thirty heroes of
each party fought out their quarrel at a spot 383marked by the
half-way oak, equidistant from the two garrisons. After a long
struggle, in which Bembro was slain, victory fell to the men from
Josselin. Among the vanquished were Knowles, Calveley, and
Crockart. This fight had absolutely no influence on the fortune of
the war.

In 1352 the French strove to carry on the Breton war on a
grander scale, and a large army, commanded by Guy of Nesle, marshal
of France, was sent to reinforce the partisans of Charles of Blois.
They met Bentley at Mauron, a few miles north of Ploermel, where
one of the most interesting battles of the war was fought Taught by
the lesson of Crecy, Nesle had already, in obscure fights in
Poitou, ordered the French knights and men-at-arms to fight on
foot.[1] He here adopted the same plan for the first time in a
battle of importance, but, after a severe struggle, Bentley won the
day. In 1353 Edward III. made a treaty with his captive, Charles of
Blois. In return for a huge ransom Charles was to obtain his
liberty, be recognised as Duke of Brittany, marry one of Edward’s
daughters, and promise to remain neutral in the Anglo-French
struggle. The treaty involved too great a dislocation of policy to
be carried out. Charles, after visiting Brittany, renounced the
compact and returned to his London prison. Thus the weary war of
partisans still went on, and thenceforth the fortunes of Charles
depended less upon negotiations than on the growing successes of
Bertrand du Guesclin.

[1] See my paper on Some Neglected Fights
between Crecy and Poitiers
in Engl. Hist. Review, vol.
xxi., Oct., 1905.

During these years Calais was the centre of much fighting. Eager
to win back the town, the French bribed an Italian mercenary, then
in Edward’s service, to admit them into the castle. The plot was
discovered, and Edward and the Prince of Wales crossed over in
disguise to help in frustrating the French assault. The French were
enticed into Calais and taken as in a trap. Edward then sallied out
of the town, and rashly engaged in personal encounter with a more
numerous enemy. He was unexpectedly successful, and made wonderful
display of his prowess as a knight. In revenge, the English
devastated the neighbouring country by raids like that led by the
Duke of Lancaster in 1351, which spread desolation from
Thérouanne to Etaples. Of more enduring importance were the
gradual 384extensions of the English pale by the
piecemeal conquest of the fortresses of the neighbourhood. The
chief step in this direction was the capture of Guînes in
1352. An archer named John Dancaster, who escaped from French
custody in Guînes, led his comrades to the assault of the
town by a way which he learnt during his imprisonment. The attack
succeeded, and Dancaster, to avoid involving his master in a formal
breach of the truce, professed to hold the town on his own account
and to be willing to sell it to the highest bidder. Of course the
highest bidder was Edward III. himself, and thus Guînes
became the southern outpost of the Calais march.

In Aquitaine and Languedoc there was no thought of repose. In
1349 Lancaster led a foray to the gates of Toulouse, which wrought
immense damage but led to no permanent results. There was incessant
border warfare. The Anglo-Gascon forces spread beyond the limits of
Edward’s duchy and captured outposts in Poitou, Périgord,
Quercy, and the Agenais. In retaliation, the Count of Armagnac, a
strong upholder of the French cause, did what mischief he could in
those parts of Gascony adjacent to his own territories. On the
whole the result of these struggles was a considerable extension of
the English power.

The most famous episode of these years was a naval battle fought
off Winchelsea on August 29, 1350, against a strong fleet of
Spanish privateers commanded by Charles of La Cerda. The Spaniards
having plundered English wine ships, Edward summoned a fleet to
meet them, and himself went on board, along with the Prince of
Wales, Lancaster, and many of his chief nobles. The fight that
ensued was remarkable not more for the reckless valour of the king
and his nobles than for the dexterity of the English tactics. The
great busses of Spain towered above the little English vessels,
like castles over cottages. Yet the English did not hesitate to
grapple their adversaries’ craft and swarm up their sides on to the
decks. Edward captured one of the chief of the Spanish ships,
though his own vessel, the Cog Thomas, was so severely
damaged that it had to be hastily abandoned for its prize. The
glory of the victory of the “Spaniards on the sea” kept up the fame
first won at Sluys.

In these years of truce first appeared the worst scourge of the
war, bands of mercenary soldiers, fighting on their own account and
recklessly devastating the regions which they chose to visit. 385The cry
for peace rose higher than ever. Innocent VI., who succeeded
Clement VI. in 1352, took up with great energy the papal policy of
mediation. Thanks to his legates’ good offices, preliminary
articles of peace were actually agreed upon on April 6, 1354, at
Guînes. By them Edward agreed to renounce his claim to the
French throne if he were granted full sovereignly over Guienne,
Ponthieu, Artois, and Guînes. When the chamberlain,
Burghersh, laid before parliament, which was then sitting, the
prospect of peace, “the commons with one accord replied that,
whatever course the king and the magnates should take as regards
the said treaty, was agreeable to them. On this reply the
chamberlain said to the commons: ‘Then you wish to agree to a
perpetual treaty of peace, if one can be had?’ And the said commons
answered unanimously, ‘Yea, yea’.”[1] Vexatious delays, however,
supervened, and at last the negotiations broke down hopelessly. The
French refused to surrender their over-lordship over the ceded
provinces, and the Easter parliament of 1355 agreed with the king
that war must be renewed. Two years of war were to follow more
fierce than even the struggles which had culminated in Crecy, La
Roche, and Calais.

[1] Rot. Pad., ii., 262.

Two expeditions were organised to invade France in the summer of
1355, one for Aquitaine under the Prince of Wales,[1] and the other
for Normandy under Lancaster. Westerly winds long prevented their
despatch. It was not until September that the Prince of Wales
reached Bordeaux. The change of wind, which bore the prince to
Gascony, enabled the host, collected by the King and Lancaster on
the Thames, to make its way to Normandy. But the special reason
which brought the English thither was already gone. The expedition
was planned to co-operate with the King of Navarre. Charles,
surnamed the Bad, traced on his father’s side his descent to that
son of Philip the Bold who obtained the county of Evreux in upper
Normandy for his appanage. From his mother, the daughter of Louis
X., he derived his kingdom of Navarre and a claim on the French
monarchy of the same type as that of Edward III. Cunning,
plausible, unscrupulous, and violent, 386Charles had quarrelled
fiercely with King John, whose daughter he had married. His vast
estates in Normandy made him a valuable ally to Edward, and he had
suggested joint action in that duchy against the French. Unluckily,
while the west winds kept the English fleet beyond the Straits of
Dover, John made terms with his son-in-law. Lancaster was
compensated for his disappointment by the governorship of Brittany.
The army equipped for the Norman expedition was diverted to Calais,
whence in November, Edward and Lancaster led a purposeless foray in
the direction of Hesdin, which hastily ended on the arrival of the
news that the Scots had surprised the town of Berwick, and were
threatening its castle. Thereupon Edward hastened back home. He had
to keep the Scots quiet, before he could attack the French.

[1] For the Black Prince’s career in Aquitaine,
see Moisant, Le Prince Noir en Aquitaine (1894)

When the Black Prince reached Bordeaux, he received a warm
welcome from the Gascons, and at once set out at the head of an
army, partly English and partly Gascon, on a foray into the enemy’s
territory. He made his way from Bazas to the upper Adour through
the county of Armagnac, whose lord had incurred his wrath by his
devotion to the house of Valois and his invasions of the Gascon
duchy. Thence he worked eastwards, avoiding the greater towns, and
plundering and devastating wherever he could. The Count of
Armagnac, the French commander in the south, watched his progress
from Toulouse, and prudently avoided any open encounter. The prince
approached within a few miles of the capital of Languedoc, but
found an easier prey in the rich towns and fertile plains in the
valley of the Aude. He captured the “town” of Carcassonne, though
he failed to reduce the fortress-crowned height of the “city”. At
Narbonne also he took the “town” and left the “city”. His progress
spread terror throughout the south, and the clerks of the
university of Montpellier and the papal curia at Avignon
trembled lest he should continue his raid in their direction. But
November came, and Edward found it prudent to retire, choosing on
his westward journey a route parallel to that which he had
previously adopted. He had achieved his real purpose in desolating
the region from which the French had derived the chief resources
for their attacks on Gascony. The raiders boasted that Carcassonne
was larger than York, Limoux not less great than Carcassonne, and
Narbonne nearly 387as populous as London. Over this fair region,
where wine and oil were more abundant than water, the black band of
desolation, which had already marked so many of the fairest
provinces of France, was cruelly extended.

The prince kept his Christmas at Bordeaux. Even during the
winter his troops remained active. Most of the Agenais was
conquered by January, 1356, while in February the capture of
Périgueux opened up the way of invasion northwards.
Meanwhile the prince mustered his forces for a vigorous summer
campaign. While the towns on the Isle and the Lot were yielding to
his son, Edward III. was avenging the capture of Berwick by a
winter campaign in the Lothians. Before the end of January, 1356,
Berwick was once more in his hands. Thence he passed to Roxburgh,
where Edward Balliol surrendered to him all his rights over the
Scottish throne. Thenceforth styling himself no longer overlord but
King of Scotland, Edward mercilessly harried his new subjects. But
storms dispersed the English victualling ships, and Edward’s men
could not live in winter on the country that they had made a
wilderness. In a few weeks they were back over the border, though
their raid was long remembered in Scottish tradition as the Burnt
Candlemas.

Another breach between Charles of Navarre and his father-in-law
again opened to the English the way to Normandy. John lost patience
at Charles’s renewed intrigues, and in April arrested him and his
friends at Rouen. Thereupon his brother, Philip of Navarre, rose in
revolt. With him were many of the Norman lords, including Geoffrey
of Harcourt, lord of Saint-Sauveur. The English were once more
invited to Normandy, and on June 18 Lancaster landed at La Hougue
with the double mission of aiding the Norman rebels and
establishing John of Montfort, then arrived at man’s estate, in his
Breton duchy. It was the first English invasion of northern France
during the war, in which they had, as in Brittany, the co-operation
of a strong party in the land. The Navarre and Harcourt influence
at once secured them the Côtentin. Meanwhile, however, the
French were besieging the fortresses of the county of Evreux. With
the object of relieving this pressure, Lancaster, immediately after
his landing, marched into the heart of Normandy, and soon reached
Verneuil. It looked for the moment as if he were destined to
emulate the 388exploits of Edward II. in 1346. But he
abruptly turned back, leaving the county of Evreux to fall into
French hands. The permanent result of his intervention was to
reduce Normandy to a state of anarchy nearly as complete as that of
Brittany. In the autumn Lancaster at last made his way to the land
of which he had had nominal charge since the previous year. He left
Philip of Navarre as commander in Normandy, and the war was
supported from local resources. The Côtentin being in
friendly hands, Lancaster attacked the strongholds of the Blois
party, which had hitherto been exempt from the war. In October he
laid siege to Rennes and was detained before its walls until July,
1357, when he agreed to desist from the attack in return for a huge
ransom. Lancaster then established young Montfort as duke. At the
same time Charles of Blois, released from his long imprisonment,
once more reappeared in his wife’s inheritance, though, as his
ransom was still but partly paid, his scrupulous honour compelled
him to abstain from personal intervention in the war. Thus Brittany
got back both her dukes.

The northern operations in 1356 sink into insignificance when
compared with the exploits of the Black Prince in the south. After
the capture of Périgueux, there had been some idea of the
prince making a northward movement and joining hands with Lancaster
on the Loire. When Lancaster retired from Verneuil, however, the
Black Prince was still in the valley of the Dordogne. Even when all
was ready, attacks on the Gascon duchy compelled him to divert a
large portion of his army for the defence of his own frontiers. Not
until August 9 was he able to advance from Périgueux to
Brantôme into hostile territory. It was a month too late to
co-operate with Lancaster, and the 7,000 men, who followed his
banners, were in equipment rather prepared for a raid than for a
systematic conquest.

Edward’s outward march was in a generally northerly direction.
Leaving Limoges on his right, he crossed the Vienne lower down the
stream, and thence he led his troops over the Creuse at Argenton
and over the Indre at Châteauroux. When he traversed the Cher
at Vierzon, his followers rejoiced that they had at last got out of
the limits of the ancient duchy of Guienne and were invading the
actual kingdom of France. On penetrating beyond the Cher into the
melancholy flats of the Sologne, the prince encountered the first
serious resistance. He then turned 389abruptly to the west, and chased
the enemy into the strong castle of Romorantin, which he captured
on September 3. There he heard that John of France, who had
gathered together a huge force, was holding the passages over the
Loire. Edward marched to meet the enemy, and on September 7 reached
the neighbourhood of Tours, where he tarried in his camp for three
days. But the few bridges were destroyed or strongly guarded, and
the men-at-arms found it quite impossible to make their way over
the broad and swift Loire. Moreover the news came that John had
crossed the river near Blois, and was hurrying southwards.
Thereupon the Black Prince turned in the same direction, seeing in
this southward march his best chance of getting to close quarters.
The French host was enormously the superior in numbers, but after
Morlaix, Mauron, and Crecy, mere numerical disparity weighed but
lightly on an English commander.

For some days the armies marched in the same direction in
parallel lines, neither knowing very clearly the exact position of
the other. On September 14 Edward reached Châtelherault on
the Vienne. His troops were weary and war-worn, and his transport
inordinately swollen by spoils. He rested two days at
Châtelherault, but was again on the move on hearing that the
enemy was at Chauvigny, situated some twenty miles higher up the
Vienne. Edward at once started in pursuit, only to find that the
French had retired before him to Poitiers, eighteen miles due west
of Chauvigny. Careless of his convoy, he hurried across country in
the hope of catching the elusive enemy, but was only in time to
fight a rear-guard skirmish at a manor named La Chaboterie, on the
road from Chauvigny to Poitiers, on September, 17. That night the
English lay in a wood hard by the scene of action, suffering
terribly from want of water. Next day, Sunday, September 18, Edward
pursued the French as near as he could to Poitiers, halting in
battle array within a league of the town. A further check on his
impatience now ensued. Innocent VI.’s legate, the Cardinal
Talleyrand, brother of the Count of Périgord, who was with
the French army, crossed to the rival host with an offer of
mediation. Edward received the cardinal courteously and spent most
of the day in negotiations. But the French showed no eagerness to
bring matters to a conclusion, and as every hour reinforcements
poured into the enemy’s camp the scanty patience of the English was
exhausted. 390They declared that the legate’s talk about
saving the effusion of Christian blood was only a blind to gain
time, so that the French might overwhelm them. Edward broke off the
negotiations, and, retiring to a position more remote from the
enemy, passed the night quietly. Early next morning the cardinal
again sought to treat, but this time his offers were rejected. On
his withdrawal, the French attack began.

The topographical details of the battle of Poitiers of September
19, 1356, cannot be determined with certainty. We only know that
the place of the encounter was called Maupertuis, which is
generally identified with a farm now called La Cardinerie, some six
miles south-east of Poitiers, and a little distance to the north of
the Benedictine abbey of Nouaille. The abbey formed the southern
limit of the field. On the west the place of combat was skirted by
the little river Miausson, which winds its way through marshes in a
deep-cut valley, girt by wooded hills. The French left their horses
at Poitiers, having resolved, perhaps on the advice of a Scottish
knight, Sir William Douglas, to fight on foot, after the English
and Scottish fashion, and as they had already fought at Mauron and
elsewhere. As at Mauron, a small band of cavalry was retained, both
for the preliminary skirmishing which then usually heralded a
battle, and in the hope of riding down some of the archers. But the
French did not fully understand the English tactics, and took no
care to combine men-at-arms with archers or crossbowmen, though
these were less important against an army weak in archers and
largely consisting of Gascons. Of the four “battles” the first,
under the Marshals Audrehem and Clermont, included the little
cavalry contingent; the second was under Charles, Duke of Normandy,
a youth of nineteen; the third under the Duke of Orleans, the
king’s brother; and the rear was commanded by the king.

The English army spent the night before the battle beyond the
Miausson, but in the morning the prince, fearing an ambuscade
behind the hill of Nouaillé on the east bank, abandoned his
original position and crossed the stream in order to occupy it. He
divided his forces into three “battles,” led respectively by
himself, Warwick, and William Montague, since 1343 by his father’s
death Earl of Salisbury. Though he found no enemy there, he
remained with his “battle” on the hill, because it commanded the
slopes to the north over on which the French were 391now advancing.
His remote position threw the brunt of the fighting upon the
divisions of Warwick and Salisbury. They were stationed side by
side in advance of him on ground lower than that held by him, but
higher than that of the enemy, and beset with bushes and vineyards
which sloped down on the left towards the marshes of the Miausson.
Some distance in front of their position, a long hedge and ditch
divided the upland, on which the “battles” of Warwick and Salisbury
were stationed, from the fields in which the French were arrayed.
At its upper end, remote from the Miausson, where Salisbury’s
command lay, the hedge was broken by a gap through which a farmer’s
track connected the fields on each side of it. The first fighting
began when the English sent a small force of horsemen through the
gap to engage with the French cavalry beyond. While Audrehem, on
the French right, suspended his attack to watch the result,
Clermont made his way straight for the gap, hoping to take
Salisbury’s division, on the upper or right-hand station, in flank.
Before he reached the gap, however, he found the hedge and the
approaches to the cart-road held in force by the English archers.
Meanwhile the mail-clad men and horses of Audrehem’s cavalry had
approached dangerously near the left of the English line, where
Warwick was stationed. Their complete armour made riders and steeds
alike impervious to the English arrows, until the prince, seeing
from his hill how things were proceeding, ordered some archers to
station themselves on the marshy ground near the Miausson, in
advance of the left flank of the English army. From this position
they shot at the unprotected parts of the French horses, and drove
the little band of cavalry from the field. By that time Clermon’s
attack on the gap had been defeated, and so both sections of the
first French division retired.

Then came the stronger “battle” of the eldest son of the French
king. The fight grew more fierce, and for a long time the issue
remained doubtful. The English archers exhausted their arrows to
little purpose, and the dismounted French men-at-arms, offering a
less sure mark than the horsemen, forced their way to the English
ranks and fought a desperate hand-to-hand conflict with them. At
last the Duke of Normandy’s followers were driven back. Thereupon a
panic seized the division commanded by the Duke of Orleans, which
fled from 392the field without measuring swords with the
enemy. The victors themselves were in a desperate plight. Many were
wounded, and all were weary, especially the men-at-arms encased in
heavy plate mail. The flight of Orleans gave them a short respite:
but they soon had to face the assault of the rear battle of the
enemy, gallantly led by the king. “No battle,” we are told, “ever
lasted so long. In former fights men knew, by the time that the
fourth or the sixth arrow had been discharged, on which side
victory was to be. But here a single archer shot with coolness a
hundred arrows, and still neither side gave way.”[1] At last the
bowmen had only the arrows they snatched from the bodies of the
dead and dying, and when these were exhausted, they were reduced to
throwing stones at their foes, or to struggle in the
mêlée, with sword and buckler, side by side
with the men-at-arms. But the Black Prince from his hill had
watched the course of the encounter, and at the right moment, when
his friends were almost worn out, marched down, and made the fight
more even. Before joining himself in the engagement, Edward had
ordered the Captal de Buch, the best of his Gascons, to lead a
little band, under cover of the hill, round the French position and
attack the enemy in the rear. At first the Anglo-Gascon army was
discouraged, thinking that the captal had fled, but they still
fought on. Suddenly the captal and his men assaulted the French
rear. This settled the hard fought day. Surrounded on every side,
the French perished in their ranks or surrendered in despair. King
John was taken prisoner, fighting desperately to the last, and with
him was captured his youngest son Philip, the future Duke of
Burgundy, a boy of twelve, whose epithet of “the Bold” was earned
by his precocious valour in the struggle. Before nightfall the
English host had sole possession of the field, and the best fought,
best directed, and most important of the battles of the war ended
in the complete triumph of the invaders.

[1] Eulogium Hist., iii., 225.

As after Crecy, the victors were too weak to continue the
campaign. Next day they began their slow march back to their base.
On October 2 Edward reached Libourne, and a few days later
conducted the captive king into the Gascon capital. They were soon
followed by the Cardinal Talleyrand on whose insistence the prince
agreed to resume negotiations. On March 39323, 1357, a truce to last
until 1359 was arranged at Bordeaux. On May 24 the prince led the
vanquished king through the streets of London.

The English, weary of the burden of war, strove to use their
advantages to procure a stable peace. Though Charles of Blois was
released, he was muzzled for the future, and when John joined his
ally David Bruce in the Tower, it was the obvious game of Edward to
exact terms from his prisoners. David’s spirit was broken, and he
was glad to accept a treaty sealed in October, 1357, at Berwick, by
which he was released for a ransom of 100,000 marks, to be paid by
ten yearly instalments. The task was harder for a poor country like
Scotland than the redemption of Richard I. had been for England. On
hostages being given, David was released, and Edward, without
relinquishing his own pretensions to be King of Scots, took no
steps to enforce his claim. The event showed that Edward knew his
man. The instalments of ransom could not be regularly paid, and
David never became free from his obligations. Nothing save the
tenacity of the Scottish nobles prevented him from accepting
Edward’s proposals to write off the arrears of his ransom in return
for his accepting either the English king himself or his son,
Lionel of Antwerp, as heir of Scotland. This attitude brought David
into conflict with his natural heir, Robert, the Steward of
Scotland, the son of his sister Margaret. The tension between uncle
and nephew forced the Scots king to remain on friendly terms with
Edward. For the rest of the reign, Scottish history was occupied by
aristocratic feuds, by financial expedients for raising the king’s
ransom, by the gradual development of the practice of entrusting
the powers of parliament to those committees of the estates
subsequently famous as the lords of the articles, by David’s
matrimonial troubles after Joan’s death, and by his unpopular
visits to the court of his neighbour. Warfare between the realms
there was none, save for the chronic border feuds. When David died
in 1371, the Steward of Scotland land mounted the throne as Robert
II. This first of the Stewart kings went back to the policy of the
French alliance, but was too weak to inflict serious mischief on
England.

In January, 1358, preliminaries of peace were also arranged with
the captive King of France, and sent to Paris and Avignon for
ratification. Innocent VI. was overjoyed at his success, and 394Frenchmen
were willing to make any sacrifices to bring back their monarch,
for immediately after Poitiers a storm of disorder burst over
France. The states general met a few weeks after the battle, and
the regent, Charles of Normandy, was helpless in their hands. This
was the time of the power of Stephen Marcel, provost of the
merchants of Paris, and of Robert Lecoq, Bishop of Laon. But the
movement in Paris was neither in the direction of parliamentary
government nor of democracy, and few men have less right to be
regarded as popular heroes than Marcel and Lecoq. The estates were
manipulated in the interests of aristocratic intrigue, and, behind
the ostensible leaders, was the sinister influence of Charles of
Navarre, who availed himself of the desolation of France to play
his own game. For a time he was the darling of the Paris mob.
Innocent VI. was deceived by his protestations of zeal for peace.
As grandson of Louis X. he aspired to the French throne, and was
anxious to prevent John’s return. Edward had no good-will for a
possible rival, but it was his interest to keep up the anarchy, and
he had no scruple in backing up Charles. There was talk of Edward
becoming King of France and holding the maritime provinces, while
Charles as his vassal should be lord of Paris and the interior
districts. English mercenaries, who had lost their occupation with
the truce, enlisted themselves in the service of Navarre. Robert
Knowles, James Pipe, and other ancient captains of Edward fought
for their own hand in Normandy, and built up colossal fortunes out
of the spoils of the country. Some of these hirelings appeared in
Paris, where the citizens welcomed allies of the Navarrese, even
when they were foreign adventurers. However, Charles went so far
that a strong reaction deprived him of all power. He was able to
prevent the ratification of the preliminaries of 1358. But in that
year the death of Marcel was followed by the return of the regent
to Paris, the expulsion of the foreign mercenaries, the collapse of
the estates, and the restoration of the capital to the national
cause. The short-lived horrors wreaked by the revolted peasantry
were followed by the more enduring atrocities of the nobles who
suppressed them. Military adventurers pillaged France from end to
end, but the worst troubles ended when Charles of Navarre lost his
pre-eminence.[1]

[1] An admirable account of the state of France
between 1356 and 1358 is in Denifie, La Desolation des
Églises en France pendant la Guerre de Cent Ans
, ii.,
134-316 (1899).

395When the truce of Bordeaux was on the verge
of expiration, the French king negotiated a second treaty by which
he bought off the threatened renewal of war. This was the treaty of
London, March 24, 1359, by which John yielded up to Edward in full
sovereignty the ancient empire of Henry II. Normandy, the
suzerainty of Brittany, Anjou, and Maine, Aquitaine within its
ancient limits, Calais and Ponthieu with the surrounding districts,
were the territorial concessions in return for which Edward
renounced his claim to the French throne. The vast ransom of
4,000,000 golden crowns was to be paid for John’s redemption; the
chief princes of the blood were to be hostages for him, and in case
of failure to observe the terms of the treaty he was to return to
his captivity. The only provision in any sense favourable to France
was that by which Edward promised to aid John against the King of
Navarre.

The treaty of London excited the liveliest anger in France. “We
had rather,” declared the assembled estates, “endure the great
mischief that has afflicted us so long, than suffer the noble realm
of France thus to be diminished and defrauded.”[1] Spurred up by
these patriotic manifestations, the regent rejected the treaty, and
prepared as best he could for the storm of Edward’s wrath which
soon burst upon his country. Anxious to unite forces against the
national enemy, he made peace with Charles of Navarre, who,
abandoned by Edward, was delighted to be restored to his
estates.

[1] Froissart, v., 180, ed. Luce.

Edward concentrated all his efforts on a new invasion of France.
In November, 1359, he marched out of Calais with all his forces.
His four sons attended him, and there was a great muster of earls
and experienced warriors. Among the less known members of the host
was the young Londoner, Geoffrey Chaucer, a page in Lionel of
Antwerp’s household. In three columns, each following a separate
route, the English made their way from Calais towards the
south-east. The French avoided a pitched battle, but hung on the
skirts of the army and slew, or captured, stragglers and foragers.
Chaucer was among those thus taken prisoner. Edward’s ambition was
to take Reims, and have himself crowned there as King of France. On
December 4 he arrived at the gates of the city, and besieged it
396for
six weeks. Then on January 11, 1360, the King despaired of success,
abandoned the siege, and marched southwards through Champagne
towards Burgundy. Despite the check at Reims, he was still so
formidable that in March Duke Philip of Burgundy concluded with him
the shameful treaty of Guillon, by which he purchased exemption
from invasion by an enormous ransom and a promise of
neutrality.

Edward next turned towards Paris. The news that the French had
effected a successful descent on Winchelsea and behaved with
extreme brutality to the inhabitants, infuriated the English
troopers, who perpetrated a hundredfold worse deeds in the suburbs
of the French capital. It seemed as if the war was about to end
with the siege and capture of Paris. The regent, unable to meet the
English in the field, fell back in despair on negotiation. Innocent
VI. again offered his good services. John sent from his English
prison full powers to his son to make what terms he would, and on
April 3, which was Good Friday, ambassadors from each power met
under papal intervention at Longjumeau; but Edward still insisted
on the terms of the treaty of London, for which the French were not
yet prepared. On April 7 Edward began the siege of Paris by an
attack on the southern suburbs, but was so little successful that
he withdrew five days later. A terrible tempest destroyed his
provision train and devastated his army. These disasters made
Edward anxious for peace, and the negotiations, after two
interruptions, were successfully renewed at Chartres, and
facilitated by the signature of a truce for a year. The work of a
definitive treaty was pushed forward, and on May 8, preliminaries
of peace were signed between the prince of Wales and Charles of
France at the neighbouring hamlet of Brétigni, whither the
peacemakers had transferred their sittings. There were still
formalities to accomplish which took up many months. King John was
escorted in July by the Prince of Wales to Calais, and in October
he was joined by Edward III., who had returned to England about the
time that the negotiations at Brétigni were over. The peace
took its final form at Calais in October 24, 1360. Next day John
was released, and ratified the convention as a free man on French
soil. This permanent treaty is more properly styled the treaty of
Calais than the treaty of Brétigni; but the alterations
between the 397two were only significant in one particular
respect. At Calais the English agreed to omit a clause inserted at
Brétigni by which Edward renounced his claims to the French
throne, and John his claims over the allegiance of the inhabitants
of the ceded districts. As the Calais treaty of October alone had
the force of law, it was a real triumph of French diplomacy to have
suppressed so vital a feature in the definitive document.[1] Even
with this alleviation the terms were sufficiently humiliating to
France. Edward and his heirs were to receive in perpetuity, “and in
the manner in which the kings of France had held them,” an ample
territory both in southern and northern France. All Aquitaine was
henceforth to be English, including Poitou, Saintonge,
Périgord, Angoumois, Limousin, Quercy, Rouergue, Agenais,
and Bigorre. The greatest feudatories of these districts, the
friendly Count of Foix as well as the hostile Count of Armagnac,
and the Breton pretender to the viscounty of Limoges, were to do
homage to Edward for all their lands within these bounds. Nor was
this all. The county of Ponthieu, including Montreuil-sur-mer, was
restored to its English lords, and added to the pale of Calais,
which was to include the whole county of Guînes, made up two
considerable northern dominions for Edward. With these cessions
were included all adjacent islands, and all islands held by the
English king at that time, so that the Channel islands were by
implication recognised as English.

[1] On the importance of this, see the paper of
MM. Petit-Dutaillis and P. Collier, La Diplomatie
française et le Traité de Brétigny
in
Le Moyen Age, 2e serie, tome i. (1897), pp. 1-35.

The ransom of John was fixed at 3,000,000 gold crowns, that is
£500,000 sterling. The vastness of this sum can be realised by
remembering that the ordinary revenue of the English crown in time
of peace did not much exceed £60,000, while the addition to
that of a sum of £150,000 involved an effort which only a
popular war could dispose Englishmen to make. Of this ransom
600,000 crowns were to be paid at once, and the rest in annual
instalments of 400,000 crowns until the whole payment was effected.
During this period the prisoners from Poitiers, several of the
king’s near relatives, a long list of the noblest names in France,
and citizens of some of its wealthiest cities, were to remain as
hostages in Edward’s hands. As to the Breton succession, Edward and
John engaged to do 398their best to effect a peaceful settlement.
If they failed in attaining this, the rival claimants were to fight
it out among themselves, England and France remaining neutral.
Whichever of the two became duke was to do homage to the King of
France, and John of Montfort was, in any case, to be restored to
his county of Montfort. A similar care for Edward’s friends was
shown in the article which preserved for Philip of Navarre his
hereditary domains in Normandy. Forfeitures and outlawries were to
be pardoned, and the rights of private persons to be respected.
Nevertheless Calais was to remain at Edward’s entire disposal, and
the burgesses, dispossessed by him, were not to be reinstated. The
French renounced their alliance with the Scots, and the English
theirs with the Flemings. Time was allowed to carry out these
complicated stipulations, and, by way of compensating Edward for
the significant omission which has been mentioned, elaborate
provisions were made for the mutual execution at a later date of
charters of renunciation, by which Edward abandoned his claim to
the French throne and John the over-lordship of the districts
yielded to Edward. These were to be exchanged at Bruges about a
year later.

England rejoiced at the conclusion of so brilliant a peace, and
laid no stress on the subtle change in the conditions which made
the treaty far less definitive in reality than in appearance. In
France the faithful flocked to the churches to give thanks for
deliverance from the long anarchy. The perfect courtesy and good
feeling which the two kings had shown to each other gilded the
concluding ceremonies with a ray of chivalry. John was released
almost at once, and allowed to retain with him in France some of
the hostages, including his valiant son Philip, the companion of
his captivity. John made Edward’s peace with Louis of Flanders, and
Edward persuaded John to pardon Charles and Philip of Navarre. At
last the two weary nations looked forward to a long period of
repose.


CHAPTER XVIII.

THE HUNDRED YEARS’ WAR FROM THE TREATY OF CALAIS TO THE TRUCE
OF BRUGES.

399It was an easier matter to conclude the
treaty of Calais than to carry it out. Troubles followed the
release of the French king and the expiration of the year during
which the two parties were to yield up the ceded territory and
effect the renunciations of their respective claims. John did his
best to keep faith in both these matters. He ordered his vassals to
submit themselves to their new lord, and appointed commissioners to
hand over the lost provinces to the agents of the English king. In
July, 1361, Sir John Chandos, Edward’s lieutenant in France,
received the special mission of taking possession of the new
acquisitions in the name of his master. Chandos’ reputation as a
soldier made him acceptable to the French, and being recognised by
the treaty as lord of Saint-Sauveur in the Côtentin, he was
interested in maintaining good relations between the two realms. He
began his work by taking possession of Poitiers and Poitou, but
found that many of the descendants of the greedy lords, who, more
than a hundred years before, had played off Henry III against St.
Louis, abandoned the rule of John with undisguised reluctance. It
was worse with the towns, where national sentiment was stronger. La
Rochelle held out for months, and, when its notables at last
submitted, they declared: “We will accept the English with our lips
but never with our hearts”. Much patriotic feeling was manifested
in Quercy. The consuls of Cahors made their submission, weeping and
groaning. “Alas!” they declared, “how odious it is to lose our
natural lord, and to pass over to a master we know not. But it is
not we who abandon the King of France. It is he who, against our
wishes, hands us over, like orphans, to the hands of the stranger.”
It was not until two years after the signing of the treaty that
Edward entered into 400possession of the bulk of the lands granted
to him. Even then there were districts in Poitou, notably
Belleville, which never became English at all. One of the last
districts to yield was Rouergue, whose count, John of Armagnac,
only made his submission under the compulsion of irresistible
necessity.

It was even more difficult to get the English out of the lands
which the treaty had assigned to the French. These districts were
largely held by companies of mercenaries, little under Edward’s
control and indisposed to yield up the conquests won by their own
hands because their nominal lord had thought fit to make a treaty
with the French king. Despite the orders of Edward, the English
garrisons in the north and centre of France flatly refused to
surrender their strongholds. In Maine, Hugh Calveley took Bertrand
du Guesclin prisoner when he sought to receive the submission of
his castles, and only released him on payment of a heavy ransom. In
Normandy, Du Guesclin had to buy off James Pipe, who dominated all
the central district from the fortified abbey of Cormeilles, and to
crush John Jowel in a pitched battle near Lisieux. Even when the
castles were surrendered, the garrisons joined with each other to
establish societies of warriors that now inflicted terrible woes on
France. The exploits of these free companies hardly belong to
English history, though many of their leaders and a large
proportion of the rank and file were Englishmen. Cruel, fierce, and
uncouth, they still preserved in all military dealings the strict
discipline which had taught the English armies the way to victory.
The combination of the order of a settled host with the rapacity of
a gang of freebooters made them as irresistible as they were
destructive. Though Edward formally repudiated them, it was more
than suspected that they were secretly playing his game.

Before long, this guerilla warfare became consolidated into
military operations on a large scale. Charles of Navarre once more
profited by the disorder of France to bring himself to the front.
In 1361 John had availed himself of the death of Philip of Rouvres
to treat the duchy of Burgundy as a lapsed fief, and conferred it
on his youngest son, Philip the Bold. Charles then claimed to be
the heir of Burgundy, and while he personally directed the forces
of disorder in the south, his agents united with the English
condottieri in Normandy. John Jowel still 401held tight to
his Norman conquests, and was, by Edward’s direction, fighting
openly for Charles of Navarre. The Captal de Buch, the hero of
Poitiers, hurried from Gascony to protect the Navarrese lands from
the invasion of Bertrand du Guesclin. On May 16, 1364, the little
armies of the Captal and the Breton partisan met at Cocherel on the
Eure, where Du Guesclin cleverly won the first important victory
gained by the French in the open field during the whole course of
the war. The Captal was taken prisoner, and the establishment of Du
Guesclin in some of Charles of Navarre’s Norman fiefs deprived the
intriguer of his opportunities to do mischief in the north. Charles
of Navarre’s career was not yet over; but henceforth his chief
field was his southern kingdom.

The victorious Du Guesclin turned his attention to his native
Brittany, where the war of Blois and Montfort still went on, for
Joan of Penthièvre insisted so strongly upon her rights that
the efforts of Edward and John to end the contest had been without
result. In 1362 John de Montfort was at last entrusted with the
government of Brittany, and Du Guesclin quitted the service of
France for that of Charles of Blois, that the treaty of 1360 might
remain unbroken. But as in the early wars, the army of Blois was
mainly French, and the host of Montfort was commanded by the
Englishman, John Chandos, and largely consisted of English
men-at-arms and archers. Calveley, Knowles, and the Breton Oliver
de Clisson were among the captains of Duke John’s forces.

The decisive engagement took place on September 29, 1364, on the
plateau, north of Auray, which is still marked by the church of St.
Michael, erected as a thank-offering by the victor. It was another
Poitiers on a small scale. The Anglo-Breton army held a good
defensive position, facing northwards, with its back on the town of
Auray. The troops of Charles of Blois and Du Guesclin advanced to
attack them with more ardour than discipline or skill. Both sides
fought on foot. The French knights had at last learnt to meet the
storm of English arrows by strengthening their armour and by
protecting themselves by large shields. Thus, as at Poitiers, they
had little difficulty in making their way up to the enemy’s ranks.
But their order was confused, and they thought of nothing but the
fierce delights of the mêlée. The Montfort
party showed more intelligence, and 402Chandos, like the captal at
Poitiers, fell suddenly upon the flank of one of the enemy’s
divisions. This settled the fight; Charles of Blois was slain, Du
Guesclin taken prisoner, and their army utterly scattered. Auray
ended the war of the Breton succession. Even Joan of
Penthièvre was at last willing to treat. In 1365 the treaty
of Guérande was signed, by which. Montfort was recognised as
John IV. of Brittany, and did homage to the French crown. Joan was
consoled by remaining in possession of the county of
Penthièvre and the viscounty of Limoges. Practically her
defeat was an English victory, and Montfort remained in his duchy
so long only as English influence prevailed. A second step towards
the pacification of the north was made when the troubles in
Brittany were ended within a few months of the destruction of the
power of Charles the Bad in Normandy.

The free companies lost their chief hunting-grounds; and a
further relief came when some of them, like the White Company,
found a better market for their swords in Italy. With all their
faults, the companies opened out a career to talent such as had
seldom been found before. John Hawkwood, the leader of the White
Company, was an Essex man of the smaller landed class. He had
played but a subordinate figure beside Knowles, Calveley, Pipe, and
Jowel; but in Italy he won for himself the name of the greatest
strategist of his age. Thus, though at the cost of murder and
pillage, the English made themselves talked about all over the
western world. “In my youth,” wrote Petrarch, “the Britons, whom we
call Angles or English, had the reputation of being the most timid
of the barbarians. Now they are the most warlike of peoples. They
have overturned the ancient military glory of the French by a
series of victories so numerous and unexpected that those, who were
not long since inferior to the wretched Scots, have so crushed by
fire and sword the whole realm that, on a recent journey, I could
hardly persuade myself that it was the France that I had seen in
former years.”[1]

[1] Epistolæ Familiares, iii., Ep. 14, p.
162, ed. Fracassetti.

It was to little purpose that King John laboured to redeem his
plighted word and make France what it had been before the war.
Though in November, 1361, neither he nor Edward sent commissioners
to Bruges, where, according to the treaty of 403Calais, the
charters of renunciation were to be exchanged, John offered in 1362
to carry out his promise. Edward, however, for reasons of his own,
made no response to his advances. The result was that the
renunciations were never made, and so the essential condition of
the original settlement remained unfulfilled. The matter passed
almost unnoticed at the time as a mere formality, but in later
years Edward’s lack of faith brought its own punishment in giving
the French king a plausible excuse for still claiming suzerainty
over the ceded provinces. Perhaps Edward still cherished the
ambition of resuscitating his pretensions to the French crown. He
found it as hard to give up a claim as ever his grandfather had
done.

John’s good faith was conspicuously evinced by the efforts he
made to raise the instalments of his ransom. His payments were in
arrears: some of the hostages left in free custody by Edward’s
generosity broke their parole and escaped; and among them was his
own son, Louis, Duke of Anjou. The father felt it his duty to step
into the place thus left vacant. In 1363 he returned to his English
prison, where he died in 1364, surrounded with every courtesy and
attention that Edward could lavish upon him. During the last months
of his life, England received visits from two other kings, David of
Scotland and the Lusignan lord of Cyprus, who still called himself
King of Jerusalem, and was wandering through the courts of Europe
to stir up interest in the projected crusade.

Charles of Normandy then became Charles V. He was no
knight-errant like his father, and his diplomatic gifts, tact, and
patience made him much better fitted than John for outwitting his
English enemies and for restoring order to France. Slowly but
surely he grappled with the companies, and at last an opening was
found for their skill in the civil war which broke out in Castile.
Peter the Cruel, since 1350 King of Castile, had made himself
odious to many of his subjects. At last his bastard brother, Henry
of Trastamara, rose in revolt against him. Peter, however, was
capable and energetic, and not without support from certain
sections of the Castilians. Moreover, he was friendly with Charles
of Navarre, and allied with Edward III. On the other hand Henry
found powerful backing from the King of Aragon, and made an appeal
to the King of France. This gave Charles V. the chance he wanted.
He hated Peter, 404who was reputed to have murdered his own
wife, Blanche of Bourbon sister of the Queen of France, and in
1365 he agreed to give Henry assistance. Du Guesclin welded the
scattered companies into an army and led them against the Spanish
king. The pope fell in with the scheme as an indirect way of
realising his crusading ambition. When Henry had become King of
Castile, the companies would go on to attack the Moors of Granada.
English and French mercenaries flocked gladly together under Du
Guesclin’s banner. Edward in vain ordered his subjects not to take
part in an invasion of the lands of his friend and cousin, Peter of
Castile. Though Chandos declined at the last moment to follow Du
Guesclin into the peninsula, Sir Hugh Calveley would not desist
from the quest of fresh adventure, even at the orders of his lord.
Professional and knightly feeling bound Calveley to Du Guesclin
more closely than their difference of nationality separated them,
so that Calveley took his part in the Castilian campaign with
perfect loyally to his ancient enemy. In December, 1365, Du
Guesclin and his followers made their way through Roussillon and
Aragon into Castile. The spring of 1366 saw Peter a fugitive in
Aquitaine, and Henry of Trastamara crowned Henry II. of Castile.
Most of the companies then went home, though Du Guesclin and
Calveley remained to support the new king’s throne.

The deposed tyrant went to Bordeaux, where since 1363 the Black
Prince had been resident as Prince of Aquitaine; for in 1362 Edward
had erected his new possessions into a principality and conferred
it on his eldest son, in the hope of conciliating the Gascons by
some pretence of restoring their independence. At Bordeaux Peter
persuaded the prince to restore him to his throne by force. Edward
also agreed to support Peter, and sent his third son, John of
Gaunt, to march through Brittany and Poitou with a powerful English
reinforcement to his brother’s resources, while the lord of
Aquitaine assembled the whole, strength of his new principality for
the expedition. At the bidding of his lord, Calveley cheerfully
abandoned Du Guesclin, and thenceforth fought as courageously on
the one side as he had previously done on the other. Charles of
Navarre professed great desire to help forward the invaders, and
his offers of friendship opened up to the prince the easiest way
into Spain by way of the pass of Roncesvalles from Saint-405Jean-Pied-de-Port to Pamplona, the capital of
Navarre. In February, 1367, the prince’s army made its way in frost
and snow through the valleys famous in romance. From Pamplona two
roads diverged to Burgos, the ancient Castilian capital. The easier
way ran south-westwards through Navarrese territory to the Ebro at
Logroño, where beyond the river lay the Castilian frontier.
The more difficult route went westwards through rugged mountains
and high valleys by way of Salvatierra and Vitoria to a passage
over the upper Ebro at Miranda. The Black Prince chose the latter
route, and reached Vitoria in safely. Beyond the town King Henry’s
army held a position so strong that Edward found it impossible to
dislodge him.

The winter weather still held the upland valleys in its grip
when March was far advanced. Men and horses suffered terribly from
cold and hunger, and the prince, seeing that he could not long
maintain his position, boldly resolved to transfer himself to the
southern route. A flank march over snow-clad sierras brought him to
the vale of the Ebro, and, crossing the stream at Logroño,
he took up his position a few miles south-west of that town, near
the Castilian village of Navarrete. On the prince’s change of front
King Henry also moved southward, crossing the Ebro a few miles
above Logroño, and then advanced to Nájera, a village
about six miles west of Navarrete, where he once more blocked the
English path. The prince, however, had the advantage of position
and could afford to wait until the Castilians attacked. On April 3
Henry advanced over the little river Najarilla against the enemy.
The Spanish host fought after a different fashion from that
practised by both sides in the French wars. Only Du Guesclin and
the small remnant of the companies which still abode in Spain
dismounted. The mass of the Castilians remained on their horses.
Their cavalry was of two sorts: besides a large number of
men-at-arms bestriding armoured steeds, there were swarms of light
horsemen, unencumbered by heavy armour and called genitours,
from being mounted on the fleet Spanish steeds called jennets. The
desperate valour of Du Guesclin and his followers could not prevent
utter disaster. Henry fled in panic from the scene; Du Guesclin was
again a prisoner, and the Najarilla was reddened by the blood of
the thousands of fugitive Spaniards, for, caught as in a trap at
the narrow bridge which offered the 406sole means of retreat, they
were massacred without difficulty by the prince’s troops. The
victors marched on to Burgos, and, Don Henry having fled to France,
Peter was restored with little further trouble to the Castilian
throne.

The Black Prince remained in Castile all through the summer,
waiting for the rewards which Don Peter had promised him. His army
melted away through fever and dysentery, and the prince himself
contracted the beginnings of a mortal disorder. Thus the crowning
victory of his career was the last of his triumphs. Like many other
leaders of chivalry, he had not understood the limitations of his
resources, and had dissipated on this bootless Spanish campaign
means scarcely sufficient to grapple with the spirit of
disaffection already undermining his power in Aquitaine. With
shattered health and the mere skeleton of his gallant army, he made
his way back over the Pyrenees. Henceforth misfortune dogged every
step of his career.

Since 1363 the constant residence of the Black Prince and his
wife, Joan of Kent, in Gascony, had been broken only by his
Castilian expedition. It was a wise policy to send the prince to
hold a permanent court in Aquitaine, such as the land had never
seen since Richard Coeur de Lion. All that affability,
magnificence, and chivalry could do to make his domination
attractive might be confidently anticipated from so brilliant and
high-minded a knight as the prince of Aquitaine. The court of
Bordeaux was as brilliant as the court of Windsor. “Never,” boasted
the Chandos Herald,[1] “was such good entertainment as his; for
every day at his table he had more than four-score knights and four
times as many squires. There was found all nobleness, merriment,
freedom, and honour. His subjects loved him, for he did them much
good.” The sulky magnates of the south-west, such as John of
Armagnac and Gaston Phoebus of Foix, found their bitterness
tempered by the prince’s courtesy, while the boastful knights of
Gascony looked forward to a career of honourable service under the
descendant of their ancient dukes. Feastings and tournaments were
not enough to win all his subjects’ hearts; and the Black Prince
strove with some energy to show that he was a ruler of men as well
as 407the centre of a court. It is to his credit
that he cleared his inheritance from the free companies, so that
Poitou and Limousin enjoyed far more prosperity and tranquillity
than in the days of French ascendency. Such new taxation as Gascon
custom allowed was only levied after grants from the three estates.
Great pains were taken to improve the administration, the judicial
system, and the coinage. Edward saw that his best policy was to
rely upon the people of Gascony, and to look with suspicion on the
great lords. But he did not understand how limited was the
authority which tradition gave to the dukes of Aquitaine, and he
was too stiff, too pedantic, too insular, to get on really cordial
terms with his subjects. He never, like Gaston Phoebus or Richard
Coeur de Lion, threw himself into the local life, language, and
traditions of the country.

[1] Le Prince Noir, poème du
héraut d’Armes Chandos
, pp. 107-108, ed. F. Michel.

The Black Prince’s greatest successes were with the towns, and
especially with those which had been continuously subject to
English rule. The citizens of Bordeaux, who had feared lest
Edward’s claim to the French crown should involve them in more
complete subjection, were appeased by promises that they should in
any case remain subject to the English monarchy. Their liberties
were increased and their wine trade was fostered, even to the loss
of English merchants. The other towns were equally contented.
Edward relied upon them as a counterpoise to the feudal lords, and
their liberties exempted them from the extraordinary taxes by which
he strove to restore the equilibrium of his finances. The
half-independent magnates were soon convinced that their chivalrous
lord was no friend of aristocratic privilege. Edward, even when
using their services in war, carefully excluded them from the
administration. They saw with disgust the chief offices monopolised
by Englishmen. An English bishop, John Harewell of Bath, was
Edward’s chancellor and confidential adviser. An English knight,
Thomas Felton, was seneschal of Aquitaine and head of the
administration. The constableship was assigned to Chandos. The
seneschalships of the several provinces were mainly in English
hands. With English notions of the rights of the supreme power, the
prince paid little attention to the franchises of either lord or
prelate. He mortally offended John of Armagnac by requiring a
direct oath of fealty from the Bishop of Rodez, who held all his
lands of Armagnac as Count of Rouergue. Clerks 408of lesser degree
were outraged by the prince’s attempts to hinder students from
attending the university of Toulouse.

The Spanish expedition immensely increased the Black Prince’s
difficulties. He exhausted his finances to equip his army, and both
on their coming and going his soldiers cruelly pillaged the
country. Edward now dismissed most of his troops and urged them to
betake themselves to France. In January, 1368, he obtained from the
estates of Aquitaine a new hearth tax of ten sous a hearth
for five years. The tax was freely voted and collected from the
great majority of the payers without trouble. The towns were mainly
exempt from it by reason of their liberties; and the lesser lords
were as yet not averse from English rule. But the greater
feudatories saw in the new hearth-tax a pretext for revolt. They
had no special zeal for the French monarchy, but the house of
Valois was weak and far removed from their territories. Their great
concern was the preservation of their independence, which seemed
more threatened by a resident prince than by a distant overlord at
Paris. Even before the imposition of the hearth-tax, the Count of
Armagnac entered into a secret treaty with Charles V., who promised
to increase his territories and respect his franchises, if he would
return to the French allegiance. The lord of Albret married a
sister of the French queen and followed Armagnac’s lead. A little
later the Counts of Périgord and Comminges and other lords
associated themselves with this policy. Thus the rule of the Black
Prince in Aquitaine, acquiesced in by the mass of the people, was
threatened by a feudal revolt. Armagnac appealed to the parliament
of Paris against the hearth-tax. Charles V. accepted the appeal on
the ground of the non-exchange of the renunciations which should
have followed the treaty of Calais. Cited before the parliament in
January, 1369, the Black Prince replied that he would go to Paris
with helmet on head and with sixty thousand men at his back. His
father once more assumed the title of King of France, and war broke
out again.

The relative positions of France and England were different from
what they had been nine years before. Edward III. was sinking into
an unhonoured old age, and the Prince of Aquitaine suffered from
dropsy, and was incapable of taking the field. Of their former
comrades some, like Walter Manny, were dead, and others too old for
much more fighting. On the other side was409 Charles V., who had tamed
Navarre and the feudal lords, had cleared the realm of the
companies, had put down faction and disorder, and had made himself
the head of a strong national party, resolved to effect the
expulsion of the foreigner. His chief military counsellors were Du
Guesclin, and Du Guesclin’s old adversary in the Breton wars,
Oliver de Clisson, now the zealous servant of the king. A wonderful
outburst of French patriotism facilitated the reconquest of the
lands that had passed to English rule nine years before. Even the
tradition of military superiority availed little against commanders
who were learning by their defeats how to meet their once
invincible enemies.

There was a like modification in the foreign alliances of the
two kingdoms. Dynastic changes in the Netherlands had robbed Edward
of supporters who, though costly and ineffective, had been imposing
in outward appearance. Even after the dissolution of the alliances
of the early years of the war, the temporising policy of Louis de
Male at least neutralised the influence of Flanders. During the
peace both Edward and Charles did their best to win the goodwill of
the Flemish count. Louis’ relation to the two rivals was the more
important since his only child was a daughter named Margaret. In
1356, this lady, to Edward’s great disgust, was promised in
marriage to Philip de Rouvre, Duke and Count of Burgundy, and Count
of Artois. The death of Philip in 1361 saved Edward from the danger
of a great state with one arm in the Burgundies and the other in
Flanders and Artois; and the irritation of Louis de Male at Charles
V.’s grant of the Burgundian duchy to his youngest son, Philip the
Bold, gave the English king a new chance of winning his favour. At
last, in 1364, Edward concluded a treaty with Flanders according to
his dearest wishes. Edmund of Langley, Earl of Cambridge, his
youngest son, was betrothed to the widowed Margaret, with Ponthieu,
Guînes, and Calais as their appanage. Great as were Edward’s
sacrifices, they were worth making if a permanent union could be
established between England and Flanders, equally threatening to
France and to the lords of the Netherlands. Charles persuaded Urban
V. to refuse the necessary dispensations for the marriage. Edward
and Louis, irritated at the success of this countermove, waited
patiently and renewed their alliance.

No sooner was his understanding with Armagnac completed 410than
Charles strove to secure the support of northern as well as of
southern feudalism against Edward. He offered his brother, Philip
of Burgundy, to Margaret, along with the restoration of the
districts of French Flanders, which he still held. In June, 1369,
the marriage took place. Edmund of Cambridge lost his last chance
of the great heiress, and Charles V. bought off the enmity of the
Count of Flanders at the price of that union of Burgundy and
Flanders which, in the next century, was to make the descendants of
Philip and Margaret the most formidable opponents of the French
monarchy. For the moment, however, Charles gained little. Flemish
ships, indeed, fought against the English at sea, notably in
Bourgneuf Bay in 1371, but next year Louis made peace with them.
Despite his daughter’s marriage, the Count of Flanders still showed
that his sympathies were with England. The other princes of the
Netherlands were much more decidedly on the French side than the
Count of Flanders. Margaret of Hainault, Queen Philippa’s sister,
had, after the death of her husband the Emperor Louis of Bavaria,
in 1347 fought with her son William for the possession of her three
counties of Hainault, Holland, and Zealand, to which Philippa also
had pretensions, naturally upheld by her husband. William obtained
such advantages over his mother that Margaret was obliged to invoke
the assistance of her brother-in-law. Eager to regain his influence
in the Netherlands, Edward willingly agreed to be arbiter between
Margaret and her son, and at his suggestion the disputed lands were
divided between them. William was married to Maud of Lancaster,
Duke Henry’s elder daughter, and thus secured to the English
alliance. On Margaret’s death William inherited all the three
counties: but Maud died, and William became insane, whereupon his
brother and heir invoked the support of the Emperor Charles IV.,
and was duly established in his fiefs. The claims of Philippa were
ignored, and the Lancaster marriage with the lord of Holland, like
the projected union of Edmund with the heiress of Flanders, failed
to fulfil Edward’s hopes.

Meanwhile Edward had to face the constant hostility of the
emperor. Wenceslaus of Luxemburg, brother of Charles IV., had
married the daughter and heiress of John III of Brabant, with the
result of solidly establishing the house of Luxemburg in the
strongest of the duchies of the Low Countries. With the Luxemburger
411as
with the Bavarian, Edward’s relations were unfriendly. Two only of
the Low German lords, the dukes of Gelderland and Jülich, were
willing to take his pay. Early in the war they were assailed by the
Luxemburgers, and the contest occupied all their energies. Thus
Edward re-entered the struggle against France with no help save
that of his own subjects. Urban V. died at Avignon in 1370, and his
successor, Gregory XI., was as little friendly to English claims in
France as his predecessors had been. Pope, emperor, and the
Netherlandish princes, were all either French or neutral. And in
1369 Peter of Castile lost his throne, and soon afterwards perished
at his brother’s hands. Henry of Trastamara, henceforth King of
Castile, became the firm ally of the French, who had already the
support of Aragon. Even Charles the Bad thought it prudent to
declare for France.

At each stage of the war the French took the initiative. The
appeal of the southern nobles was the beginning of a national
movement which, before March, 1369, was supported by more than 900
towns, castles, and fortified places in Edward’s allegiance. In
April the French invaded Ponthieu and were welcomed as deliverers
at Abbeville and the other towns of the county. John of Gaunt led
an army during the summer from Calais southwards. He marched
through Ponthieu, crossed the Somme at Blanchetaque, and ravaged
the country up to the Seine. Then he retired exhausted, having
gained no real advantage by this mere foray. Charles announced
that, as Edward had supported the free companies, he fell under the
excommunication threatened by the pope against the abettors of
these pests of society, and that the vassals of the English crown
were therefore relieved from allegiance to him. Soon afterwards he
declared that Edward had forfeited all his possessions in
France.

Quercy and Rouergue, which had submitted last, were the first
districts of Aquitaine to revolt. Cahors declared for France as
soon as the Black Prince was cited to Paris. By the end of 1369 all
Quercy had acknowledged Charles V., and John of Armagnac ruled
Rouergue as his vassal. It was the same in the Garonne valley,
where towns which had no quarrel with English rule, were swept away
by the strong tide of national feeling that surged round their
walls. A systematic attack was made upon the English power in
Aquitaine. Charles V. fitted out new armies in which the townsmen
and the country-folk 412fought side by side with the nobility. Two of
his brothers, John, Duke of Berri, and Louis, Duke of Anjou,
prepared to assail the intruders, Berri in the central uplands,
Anjou in the Garonne valley. It was not enough to recover what was
lost. Aggression must be met by aggression, and the Duke of
Burgundy, Charles’ third brother, equipped a fleet in Norman ports,
either to invade England or at least to cut off the Black Prince
from his base. Portsmouth was burnt, before England had made any
effort to defend her shores.

The English were strangely inactive. The Black Prince lay sick
at Cognac, and of his subordinates Chandos, now seneschal of
Poitou, alone showed vigour. Chandos, finding the lords of Poitou
much more loyal to the English connexion than those of the south,
was able to take the aggressive by invading Anjou. He was, however,
soon recalled to protect Poitou, and on January 1, 1370, was
mortally wounded at the bridge of Lussac. James Audley had already
died of disease in another Poitevin town. While England was losing
her best soldiers, Du Guesclin began a fresh series of raids in the
Garonne valley. Soon the banner of the lilies waved within a few
leagues of Bordeaux, and ancient towns of the English obedience,
like Bazas and Bergerac, fell into the enemy’s hands. With the
capture of Périgueux, the Limousin was isolated from Gascon
succour. In August the Duke of Berri appeared before the walls of
the cité, or episcopal quarter, of Limoges, and the
bishop promptly handed it over to him.

Disasters at last stirred up the English to action. In 1370 John
of Gaunt was sent with one army to Gascony and Sir Robert Knowles
with another to Calais. The Black Prince, though unable to ride,
was eager to command. It was arranged that while Lancaster led one
force from Bordeaux to Limoges, Edward should accompany another
that marched from Cognac towards the same destination. To resist
this combination Du Guesclin strove to combine the separate armies
of the Dukes of Anjou and Berri. However, he failed to prevent the
junction of Lancaster and Edward, and their advance to Limoges. On
September 19, the anniversary of Poitiers, the city of Limoges
opened its gates after a five days’ siege. The English took a
terrible revenge. Not a house in the cité was spared,
and the cathedral rose over a mass of ruins. The whole population
413was
put to the sword, the Black Prince in his litter watching grimly
the execution of his orders. A few gentlemen alone were saved for
the sake of their ransoms. Among them was the brother of Pope
Gregory XI., who not unnaturally became a warm friend of the
patriotic party. The sack of Limoges was the last exploit of the
Black Prince. Early in 1371, he returned to England, partly because
of his state of health, and partly because he had no money to pay
his soldiers. It is not unlikely that he was already on bad terms
with John of Gaunt, who had necessarily taken the chief share in
the campaign and was nominated his successor. Too late, efforts
were made to conciliate the Gascons; in 1370 a supreme court was
set up at Saintes to save the necessity of appeals to London which
had become as onerous as the ancient frequency of resort to the
parliament of Paris; and the hearth-tax, the ostensible cause of
the rising, was formally renounced.

Sir Robert Knowles’s expedition of 1370 was as futile as that of
Lancaster. He advanced from Calais into the heart of northern
France. Taught by long experience the danger of joining battle, the
French allowed him to wander where he would, plundering and
ravaging the country. Roughly following the line of march of Edward
III. in 1360, the English advanced through Artois and Vermandois to
Laon and Reims, and thence southwards through Champagne. Then
striking northwards from the Burgundian border, they appeared, at
the end of September, before the southern suburbs of Paris. To
dissipate the alarm felt at the presence of the English, Du
Guesclin was summoned from the south and made constable of France.
Before his arrival Knowles had moved on westwards ‘towards the
Beauce, intending to reach his own estates in Brittany for winter
quarters. But his young captains got out of control. Led by a
Gloucestershire knight, Sir John Minsterworth, “ready in hand but
deceitful and perverse in mind,” a considerable section of the
troops refused to follow the old “tomb-robber” to Brittany, and
determined to spend the winter where they were, under
Minsterworth’s leadership. Knowles would not give place to his
subordinate, and made his way to Brittany with the part of his army
which was still faithful to him. No sooner was he well started than
Du Guesclin, after a march of ninety miles in three days, fell upon
414his
rearguard at Pontvallain in southern Maine and overwhelmed it on
December 4, 1370. Knowles managed to reach Brittany with the bulk
of his forces, and Minsterworth, the real cause of the disaster,
ventured to go to England and denounce his leader as a traitor. He
was forced to flee to France, where he openly joined the enemy.
Seven years later he was captured and executed.

Minsterworth was not the only traitor. In the earlier part of
the war, there had fought on the English side a grand-nephew of the
last independent Prince of Wales, Sir Owen ap Thomas ap Rhodri,[1]
whose grandfather, Rhodri or Roderick, the youngest brother of the
princes Llewelyn and David, had after the ruin of his house lived
obscurely as a small Cheshire and Gloucestershire landlord. In 1365
Owen was in France, engaged, no doubt, in one of the free
companies, and on his father’s death he returned to defend his
inheritance from the claims of the Charltons of Powys. Having
succeeded in this, he returned to France, and nothing more is heard
of him until after the renewal of the war. In 1370 he appeared as a
strenuous partisan of the French. Mindful of his ancestry he posed
as the lawful Prince of Wales, and established communications with
his countrymen, both in France and in Wales. Anxious to stir up
discord in Edward’s realm, the French king gladly upheld his
claims. A gallant knight and an impulsive, energetic partisan, Sir
Owen of Wales soon won a place of his own in the history of his
time. In Gwynedd he was celebrated as Owain Lawgoch, Owen of
the Red Hand. Conspiracies in his favour were ruthlessly stamped
out, and a halo of legend and poetry soon encircled his name. In
France Charles entrusted him and another Welshman, named John Wynn,
with the equipment of a fleet at Rouen with which the champion was
to descend on the principality and excite arising. Bad weather
caused the complete destruction of the expedition of the Welsh
pretender. Two years later, however, another fleet was fitted out
on his behalf, and in June, 1372, Owen took possession of
Guernsey.

[1] The place of Owen of Wales in history was for
the first time clearly shown by Mr. Edward Owen in Y
Cymmrodor,
1899-1900, pp. 1-105.

At that time the fortune of war was strongly in favour of
France, though the initial successes of Charles V. were damped by
the doubtful results of the petty struggles which filled the year
1371. During that year Du Guesclin, the soul of the French 415attack,
ejected the English from many places in Normandy and Poitou. On the
other hand, the English won the hard fought battle over a Flemish
fleet in Bourgneuf Bay, which has already been mentioned. They also
showed some power of recovery in Aquitaine, where their recapture
of Figeac in upper Quercy gave them a base for renewing their
attacks on Rouergue. On the whole then, the year left matters much
as they had been.

The occupation of Guernsey by Owen of Wales was the beginning of
a new series of French victories. Up to that time the northern
coastlands of Aquitaine, lower Poitou, Saintonge, and Angoumois had
remained almost entirely under their English lords. In the hope of
resisting attack, the English projected the invasion of France both
from Calais and from Guienne. To carry out the latter plan John
Hastings, Earl of Pembroke, was despatched with a fleet and army
from England, with a commission to succeed John of Gaunt as the
king’s lieutenant in Aquitaine. The Franco-Spanish alliance then
began to bear its fruits. Henry of Trastamara equipped a strong
Spanish fleet to meet the invaders in the Bay of Biscay. On June
23, 1372, the two fleets fought an action off La Rochelle. The
light Spanish galleys out-manoeuvred the heavy English ships, laden
deep in the water with stores and filled with troops and horses.
The Spaniards set on fire some of the English transports, which
became unmanageable owing to the fright of the horses embarked upon
them. The English fought valiantly, and night fell before the
battle was decided. Next day, the Spaniards attacked again, and won
a complete victory. The English fleet was destroyed, and Pembroke
was taken a prisoner to Santander.

The news of Pembroke’s defeat encouraged the French to attempt
the conquest of Poitou. Du Guesclin invaded the county from the
north in co-operation with the Spaniards at sea, Owen of Wales
abandoned the siege of Cornet castle, in Guernsey, which still held
out against him, and hurried to join the Spaniards. At Santander he
met the captive Pembroke, and bitterly reproached the marcher earl
with the part his house had taken in driving the Welsh from their
lands. In August Owen and the Spaniards were lying off La Rochelle.
Sir Thomas Percy, seneschal of Poitou, and the Captal de Buch were
with a considerable force at Soubise, near the mouth of the
Charente. 416Owen ascended the river and fell unexpectedly
on the English at night. The English were utterly defeated and both
leaders were taken prisoners, Thomas Percy, the future ally of Owen
Glendower, being captured by one of Sir Owen’s Welsh followers.
Meanwhile, Du Guesclin, after receiving the surrender of Poitiers
on August 7, pressed forward to the coast and was soon in touch
with Owen and the Spaniards. On the same September day
Angoulême and La Rochelle opened their gates to the French.
In the course of the same month all the other towns of the district
declared for the winning side. The nobles of Poitou were still to
some extent English in sympathy, and a considerable band of them
and their followers took refuge in Thouars. On December 1 this last
stronghold of Poitevin feudalism surrendered. The tidings of
disaster roused the old English king to his final martial effort. A
fleet was raised and sailed from Sandwich, having on board the
king, the Prince of Wales, the Duke of Lancaster, and many other
magnates. Contrary winds kept the vessels near the English coast,
and the vast sums lavished on the equipment of the expedition were
wasted. In despair the Black Prince surrendered to his father his
principality of Aquitaine. When the king begged the commons for a
further war subsidy, he was told that the navy had been ruined by
his harsh impressment of seamen, and his refusal to give them pay
when detained in port waiting for orders. When the command of the
sea passed to the French and their Spanish allies, all hope of
retaining Aquitaine was lost.

The final stages in the ruin of the English power in France need
not detain us long. Despite his successes, Du Guesclin persevered
in his policy of wearing down the English by delays and by avoiding
pitched battles. He turned his attention to Brittany, where Duke
John, in difficulties with his subjects, had invoked the aid of an
English army. Thereupon the Breton barons called the French king to
take possession of the duchy, whose lord was betraying it to the
foreigner. The old party struggle was at an end: Celtic Brittany
joined hands with French Brittany. Before the end of 1373, Duke
John was a fugitive, and only a few castles with English garrisons
upheld his cause. Of these Brest was the most important, and
despite the Spaniards and Owen of Wales, the English were still
strong enough at sea to retain possession of the place.

417In July, 1373, John of Gaunt marched out of
Calais with one of the strongest armies with which an English
invader had ever entered France. Pursuing a general south-easterly
direction, the English pitilessly devastated Artois, Picardy, and
Champagne. Du Guesclin hastened back from Brittany to command the
army engaged in watching Lancaster. He still continued his
defensive tactics, but gave the enemy little rest. Lancaster was no
match for so able a general as the Breton constable. At the end of
September he moved from Troyes to Sens, and thence pushed into
Burgundy. Then he turned westwards through the Nivernais and the
Bourbonnais, and led his army through the uplands of Auvergne. By
the end of the year he had traversed the Limousin, and made his way
to Bordeaux. Half his army had perished of hunger, cold, and in
petty warfare. The horses had suffered worse than the men, and the
baggage train was almost destroyed. Without fighting a battle Du
Guesclin had put the enemy out of action. Experience now showed how
useless were the prolonged plundering raids which ten years before
had filled all France with terror.

Even in Gascony Lancaster could not hold his own. After
declining battle with the Duke of Anjou, he returned to England,
leaving Sir Thomas Felton as seneschal. The enemy had penetrated to
the very heart of the old English district. La Réole opened
its gates to them; Saint-Sever, the seat of the Gascon high court,
followed its example, By 1374 the English duchy was reduced to the
coast lands around Bayonne and Bordeaux. That year the French laid
siege to Chandos’s castle of Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte. The siege
was as long and as elaborately organised as the great siege of
Calais. A ring of bastilles was erected round the doomed
town, and cannon discharged huge balls of stone against its
ramparts. After nearly a year’s siege the garrison agreed to
surrender on condition of a heavy payment. With the fall of the old
home of the Harcourts the English power in Normandy perished. There
was still, it is true, the influence of Charles of Navarre; but
that desperate intriguer had compromised himself so much with both
parties that no confidence could be placed in him.

The misfortunes of the English inclined them to listen to
proposals of peace. Though the papacy was more frankly on the
French side than ever, it had not lost its ancient solicitude 418to put an
end to the war. With that object Gregory XI, though eager to return
to Rome, tarried in the Rhone valley. Two of his legates appeared
in Champagne at the time of John of Gaunt’s abortive expedition.
From that moment offers of peace were constantly pressed on both
sides. Lancaster was at Calais, and Anjou was not far off at
Saint-Omer, when definite proposals were exchanged. Before long it
was found more convenient that the envoys should meet face to face,
and for this reason the two dukes accepted the hospitality of Louis
de Male, and held personal interviews at Bruges. More than once the
negotiations broke down altogether. At no time was there much hope
of a permanent peace. The English insisted on the terms of 1360,
and the French demanded the cession of Calais and the release of
the unpaid ransom of King John. However, on June 27, 1375, a truce
for a year was signed at Bruges, which was further extended until
June, 1377, just long enough to allow the old king to end his days
in peace. France had once more to wrestle with the companies set
free by the truce, so that England could still enjoy possession of
Calais, Bordeaux, Bayonne, Brest, and the other scanty remnants of
the cessions of the treaty of Calais. Satisfied at putting an end
to the war, Gregory XI betook himself to Rome. Thus the truce
outlasted the Babylonish captivity of the papacy as well as the
life of Edward III.


CHAPTER XIX.

ENGLAND DURING THE LATTER YEARS OF EDWARD III.

419Never was Edward’s glory so high as in the
years immediately succeeding the treaty of Calais. The unspeakable
misery of France heightened his magnificence by the strength of the
contrast. At eight-and-forty he retained the vigour and energy of
his younger days, though surrounded by a band of grown-up sons. In
1362 the king celebrated his jubilee, or his fiftieth birthday,
amidst feasts of unexampled splendour. Not less magnificent were
the festivities that attended the visits of the three kings, of
France, Cyprus, and Scotland, in 1364.

Of the glories of these years we have detailed accounts from an
eye-witness a writer competent, above all other men of his time, to
set down in courtly and happy phrase the wonders that delighted his
eyes. In 1361, John Froissart, an adventurous young clerk from
Valenciennes, sought out a career for himself in the household of
his countrywoman, Queen Philippa, bearing with him as his
credentials a draft of a verse chronicle which was his first
attempt at historical composition. He came to England at the right
moment. The older generation of historians had laid down their pens
towards the conclusion of the great war, and had left no worthy
successors. The new-comer was soon to surpass them, not in
precision and sobriety, but in wealth of detail, in literary charm,
and in genial appreciation of the externals of his age. He recorded
with an eye-witness’s precision of colour, though with utter
indifference to exactness, the tournaments and fetes, the banquets
and the largesses of the noble lords and ladies of the most
brilliant court in Christendom. He celebrated the courtesy of the
knightly class, their devotion to their word of honour, the
liberality with which captive foreigners was allowed to share in
their sports and pleasures, and the implicit loyalty with which
nearly all the many captive 420knights repaid the trust placed on their
word. To him Edward was the most glorious of kings, and Philippa,
his patroness, the most beautiful, liberal, pious, and charitable
of queens. For nine years he enjoyed the queen’s bounty, and
described with loyal partiality the exploits of English knights.
With the death of his patroness and the beginning of England’s
misfortunes, the light-minded adventurer sought another master in
the French-loving Wenceslaus of Brabant. The first edition of his
chronicle, compiled when under the spell of the English court,
contrasts strongly with the second version written at Brussels at
the instigation of the Luxemburg duke of Brabant.

Even Froissart saw that all was not well in England. The common
people seemed to him proud, cruel, disloyal, and suspicious. Their
delight was in battle and slaughter, and they hated the foreigner
with a fierce hatred which had no counterpart in the cosmopolitan
knightly class. They were the terror of their lords and delighted
in keeping their kings under restraint. The Londoners were the most
mighty of the English and could do more than all the rest of
England. Other writers tell the same tale. The same fierce
patriotism that Froissart notes glows through the rude battle songs
in which Lawrence Minot sang the early victories of Edward from
Halidon Hill to the taking of Guînes, and inspired Geoffrey
le Baker to repeat with absolute confidence every malicious story
which gossip told to the discredit of the French king and his
people. It was under the influence of this spirit that the steps
were taken, which we have already recorded, to extend the use of
English, notably in the law courts. Yet the old bilingual habit
clave long to the English. Despite the statute of 1362, the lawyers
continued to employ the French tongue, until it crystallised into
the jargon of the later Year Books or of Littleton’s
Tenures. Under Edward III, however, French remained the
living speech of many Englishmen. John Gower wrote in French the
earliest of his long poems. But he is a thorough Englishman for all
that. He writes in French, but, as he says, he writes for
England.[1]

[1] “O gentile Engleterre, a toi j’escrits,”
Mirour de l’Omme, in John Gower’s Works, i., 378, ed.
G.C. MaCaulay, to whom belongs the credit of recovering this long
lost work.

It was characteristic of the patriotic movement of the reign of
Edward III, that a new courtly literature in the English 421language
rivalled the French vernacular literature which as yet had by no
means ceased to produce fruit. The new type begins with the
anonymous poems, “Sir Gawain and the Green Knight,” and the
“Pearl”. While Froissart was the chief literary figure at the
English court during the ten years after the treaty of Calais, his
place was occupied in the concluding decade of the reign by
Geoffrey Chaucer, the first great poet of the English literary
revival. The son of a substantial London vintner, Chaucer spent his
youth as a page in the household of Lionel of Antwerp, from which
he was transferred to the service of Edward himself. He took part
in more than one of Edward’s French campaigns, and served in
diplomatic missions to Italy, Flanders, and elsewhere. His early
poems reflect the modes and metres of the current French tradition
in an English dress, and only reach sustained importance in his
lament on the death of the Duchess Blanche of Lancaster, written
about 1370. It is significant that the favourite poet of the king’s
declining years was no clerk but a layman, and that the Tuscan
mission of 1373, which perhaps first introduced him to the
treasures of Italian poetry, was undertaken in the king’s service.
Thorough Englishman as Chaucer was, he had his eyes open to every
movement of European culture. His higher and later style begins
with his study of Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio. Though he wrote
for Englishmen in their own tongue, his fame was celebrated by the
French poet, Eustace Deschamps, as the “great translator” who had
sown the flowers of French poesy in the realm of Aeneas and Brut
the Trojan. His broad geniality stood in strong contrast to the
savage patriotism of Minot. In becoming national, English
vernacular art did not become insular. Chaucer wrote in the tongue
of the southern midlands, the region wherein were situated his
native London, the two universities, the habitual residences of the
court, the chief seats of parliaments and councils, and the most
frequented marts of commerce. For the first time a standard English
language came into being, largely displacing for literary purposes
the local dialects which had hitherto been the natural vehicles of
writing in their respective districts. The Yorkshireman, Wycliffe,
the westcountryman, Langland, adopted before the end of the reign
the tongue of the capital for their literary language in preference
to the speech of their native shires. The language of the extreme
422south, the descendant of the tongue of the
West Saxon court, became the dialect of peasants and artisans. That
a continuous life was reserved for the idiom of the north country,
was due to its becoming the speech of a free Scotland, the language
in which Barbour, Archdeacon of Aberdeen, commemorated for the
court of the first Stewart king the exploits of Robert Bruce and
the Scottish war of independence. The unity of England thus found
another notable expression in the oneness of the popular speech.
And the evolution of the northern dialect into the “Scottish” of a
separate kingdom showed that, if England were united,
English-speaking Britain remained divided.

Other arts indicate the same tendency. Even in the thirteenth
century English Gothic architecture differentiated itself pretty
completely from its models in the Isle de France. The early
fourteenth century, the age of the so-called “decorated style,”
suggests in some ways a falling back to the French types, though
the prosperity of England and the desolation of France make the
English examples of fourteenth century building the more numerous
and splendid. The occasional tendency of the later “flowing”
decorated towards “flamboyant” forms, to be seen in some of the
churches of Northamptonshire, marks the culminating point of this
fresh approximation of French and English architecture. But the
division between the two countries brought about by war was
illustrated before the end of the reign in the growth of the most
local of our medieval architectural types, that “perpendicular”
style which is so strikingly different from the “flamboyant” art of
the neighbouring kingdom. This specially English style begins early
in the reign of Edward III, when the cult of the murdered Edward of
Carnarvon gave to the monks of St. Peter’s, Gloucester, the means
to recast the massive columns and gloomy arcades of the eastern
portions of their romanesque abbey church after the lighter and
brighter patterns in which Gloucester set the fashion to all
southern Britain. In the buildings of the later years of Edward’s
reign the old “flowing decorated” and the newer and stiffer
“perpendicular” grew up side by side. If the two seem almost
combined in the church of Edington, in Wiltshire, the foundation
dedicated in 1361 for his native village by Edward’s chancellor,
Bishop Edington of Winchester, the triumph of the perpendicular is
assured in the new choir which Archbishop 423Thoresby began for York
Minster, and in the reconstruction of the Norman cathedral of
Winchester begun by Bishop Edington, and completed when his greater
successor, William of Wykeham, carried out in a more drastic way
the device already adopted at Gloucester of recasing the ancient
structure so as to suit modern tastes. The full triumph of the new
style is apparent in Wykeham’s twin foundations at Winchester and
Oxford. The separation of feeling between England and Scotland is
now seen in architecture as well as in language. When the
perpendicular fashion was carrying all before it in the southern
realm, the Scottish builders erected their churches after the
flamboyant type of their French allies. Thus while the twelfth and
thirteenth century structures of the northern and southern kingdoms
are practically indistinguishable, the differences between the two
nations, which had arisen from the Edwardian policy of conquest,
expressed themselves ultimately in the striking contrast between
the flamboyant of Melrose or St. Giles’ and the perpendicular of
Winchester or Windsor.

English patriotism, which had asserted itself in the literature
and art of the people long before it dominated courtly circles,
continued to express itself in more popular forms than even those
of the poems of Chaucer. The older fashions of instructing the
people were still in vogue in the early part of Edward’s reign.
Richard Rolle, the hermit of Hampole, whose Prick of
Conscience and vernacular paraphrases of the Bible
illustrate the older didactic literature, was carried off in his
Yorkshire cell in the year of the Black Death. The cycles of
miracle plays, which edified and amused the townsfolk of Chester
and York, crystallised into a permanent shape early in this reign,
and were set forth with ever-increasing elaborateness by an age
bent on pageantry and amusement. The vernacular sermons and popular
manuals of devotion increased in numbers and copiousness. In this
the time of the Black Death is, as in other aspects of our story, a
deep dividing line.

The note of increasing strain and stress is fully expressed in
the earlier forms of The Vision of Piers Plowman, which were
composed before the death of Edward III. Its author, William
Langland, a clerk in minor orders, debarred by marriage from a
clerical career, came from the Mortimer estates in the march of
Wales: but his life was mainly spent in London, and he wrote 424in the
tongue of the city of his adoption. The first form of the poem is
dated 1362, the year of the second visitation of the Black Death,
while the troubles of the end of the reign perhaps inspired the
fuller edition which saw the light in 1377. It is a commonplace to
contrast the gloomy pictures drawn by Langland with the highly
coloured pictures of contemporary society for which Chaucer was
gathering his materials. Yet this contrast may be pressed too far.
Though Langland had a keen eye to those miseries of the poor which
are always with us, the impression of the time gathered from his
writings is not so much one of material suffering, as of social
unrest and discontent. The poor ploughman, who cannot get meat,
still has his cheese, curds, and cream, his loaf of beans and bran,
his leeks and cabbage, his cow, calf, and cart mare.[1] The very
beggar demanded “bread of clean wheat” and “beer of the best and
brownest,” while the landless labourer despised “night-old
cabbage,” “penny-ale,” and bacon, and asked for fresh meat and fish
freshly fried.[2] There is plenty of rough comfort and coarse
enjoyment in the England through which “Long Will” stalked moodily,
idle, hopeless, and in himself exemplifying many of the evils which
he condemned. The England of Langland is bitter, discontented, and
sullen. It is the popular answer to the class prejudice and
reckless greed of the lords and gentry. Langland’s own attitude
towards the more comfortable classes is much that of the
self-assertive and mutinous Londoner whom Froissart looked upon
with such bitter prejudice. He boasts that he was loath to do
reverence to lords and ladies, or to those clad in furs with
pendants of silver, and refuses to greet “sergeants” with a “God
save you”. Every class of society is flagellated in his scathing
criticisms. He is no revolutionist with a new gospel of reform,
but, though content to accept the old traditions, he is the
ruthless denouncer of abuses, and is thoroughly filled with the
spirit which, four years after the second recension of his book,
found expression in the Peasants Revolt of 1381. With all the
archaism of his diction and metre, Langland, even more than
Chaucer, reflects the modernity of his age.

[1] Vision of Piers Plowman, i.,220, ed.
Skeat.

[2] Ibid., i., 222.

Even the universities were growing more national, for the war
prevented Oxford students from seeking, after their English 425graduation, a wider career at Paris. William
of Ockham, the last of the great English schoolmen that won fame in
the European rather than in the English world, died about 1349 in
the service of the Bavarian emperor. In the same year the plague
swept away Thomas Bradwardine, the “profound doctor,” at the moment
of his elevation to the throne of Canterbury. Bradwardine, though a
scholar of universal reputation, won his fame at Oxford without the
supplementary course at Paris, and lived all his career in his
native land. As an English university career became more
self-sufficient, Oxford became the school of the politician and the
man of affairs as much as of the pure student. The new tendency is
illustrated by the careers of the brothers Stratford, both Oxford
scholars, yet famous not for their writings but for lives devoted
to the service of the State, though rewarded by the highest offices
of the Church. His conspicuous position as a teacher of scholastic
philosophy first brought John Wycliffe into academic prominence.
But he soon won a wider fame as a preacher in London, an adviser of
the court, an opponent of the “possessioner” monks, and of the
forsworn friars, who, deserting apostolic poverty, vied with the
monks in covetousness. His attacks on practical abuses in the
Church marked him out as a politician as well as a philosopher. His
earlier career ended in 1374, the year in which he first became the
king’s ambassador, not long after proceeding to the degree of
doctor of divinity.[1] His later struggles must be considered in
the light of the political history of the concluding episodes of
Edward’s reign. In a few years we shall find the Oxford champion
abandoning the Latin language of universal culture, and appealing
to the people in homely English. With Wycliffe’s entry upon his
wider career, it is hardly too much to say that Oxford ceased to be
merely a part of the cosmopolitan training ground of the schoolmen,
and became in some fashion a national institution. Cambridge, too
young and obscure in earlier ages to have rivalled Oxford, first
began to enjoy an increasing reputation.

[1] This was before Dec. 26, 1373. See Twemlow in
Engl. Hist. Review, xv, (1900), 529-530.

Hitherto culture had been not only cosmopolitan but clerical.
Every university student and nearly every professional man was a
clerk. But education was becoming possible for laymen, and 426there were
already lay professions outside the clerical caste. The wide
cultivation and the vigorous literary output of laymen of letters
like Chaucer and Cower are sufficient evidence of this. But the
best proof is the complete differentiation of the common lawyers
from the clergy. The inns of court of London became virtually a
legal university, where highly trained men studied a juristic
system, which was not the less purely English in spirit because its
practitioners used the French tongue as their technical instrument.
There were no longer lawyers in England who, like Bracton, strove
to base the law of the land on the forms and methods of Roman
jurisprudence. There were no longer kings, like Edward I., with
Italian trained civilians at their court ready to translate the law
of England into imperialist forms. The canonist still studied at
Oxford or Cambridge, but his career was increasingly clerical, and
the Church, unlike the State, was unable to nationalise itself,
though the whole career of Wycliffe and the strenuous efforts of
the kings and statesmen who passed the statutes of Provisors and
Praemunire, showed that some of the English clergy, and many of the
English laity, were willing to make the effort. English law, in
divorcing itself from the universities and the clergy, became
national as well as lay. There were no longer any Weylands who
concealed their clerical beginnings, and hid away the subdeacon
under the married knight and justice, the founder of a landowning
family. The lawyers of Edward’s reign were frankly laymen, marrying
and giving in marriage, establishing new families that became as
noble as any of the decaying baronial houses, and yet cherishing a
corporate ideal and common spirit as lively and real as those of
any monastery or clerical association.

In enumerating the many convergent tendencies which worked
together in strengthening the national life, we must not forget the
growing importance of commerce. Merchant princes like the Poles
could rival the financial operations of Lombard or Tuscan, and
climb into the baronial class. The proud and mutinous temper of the
Londoners was largely due to their ever-increasing wealth. We are
on the threshold of the careers of commercial magnates, like the
Philpots and the Whittingtons. Even when Edward III. was still on
the throne, a London mayor of no special note, John Pyel, could set
up in his native Northamptonshire village of Irthlingborough a
college and church of remarkable 427stateliness and dignity. The
growth of the wool trade, and its gradual transfer to English
hands, the development of the staple system, the rise of an English
seaman class that knew all the havens of Europe, the beginnings of
the English cloth manufacture, all indicate that English commerce
was not only becoming more extensive, but was gradually
emancipating itself from dependence on the foreigner. Thus before
the end of Edward’s reign England was an intensely national state,
proudly conscious of itself, and haughtily contemptuous of the
foreigner, with its own language, literature, style in art, law,
universities, and even the beginnings of a movement towards the
nationalisation of the Church. The cosmopolitanism of the earlier
Middle Ages was everywhere on the wane. A modern nation had arisen
out of the old world-state and world-spirit. In the England of
Edward III., Chaucer, and Wycliffe, we have reached the
consummation of the movement whose first beginnings we have traced
in the early storms of the reign of Henry III. It is in the
development of this tendency that the period from 1216 to 1377
possesses such unity as it has.

During the years of peace after the treaty of Calais, Edward
III. completed the scheme for the establishment of his family begun
with the grant of Aquitaine to the Black Prince. The state of the
king’s finances made it impossible for him to provide for numerous
sons and daughters from the royal exchequer, and the system of
appanages had seldom been popular or successful in England. Edward
found an easier way of endowing his offspring by politic marriages
that transferred to his sons the endowments and dignities of the
great houses, which, in spite of lavish creations of new earldoms,
were steadily dying out in the male line. Some of his daughters in
the same way were married into baronial families whose attachment
to the throne would, it was believed, be strengthened by
intermarriage with the king’s kin; while others, wedded to foreign
princes, helped to widen the circle of continental alliances on
which he never ceased to build large hopes. Collateral branches of
the royal family were pressed into the same system, which was so
systematically ordered that it has passed for a new departure in
English history. This is, however, hardly the case. 428Many previous
kings, notably Edward I., carried out a policy based upon similar
lines, and only less conspicuous by reason of the smaller number of
children that they had to provide for. The descendants of Henry
III. and Edward I. in no wise kept true to the monarchical
tradition, but rather gave distinction to the baronial opposition
by ennobling it with royal alliances. But the martial and vigorous
policy of Edward III. had at least the effect of reducing to
inactivity the tradition of constitutional opposition which had
been the common characteristic of successive generations of the
royal house of Lancaster, the chief collateral branch of the royal
family. Subsequent history will show that the Edwardian family
settlement was as unsuccessful as that of his grandfather. The
alliances which Edward built up brought neither solidarity to the
royal house, nor strength to the crown, nor union to the baronage.
But the working out of this, as of so many of the new developments
of the later part of Edward’s reign, can only be seen after his
death.

Edward’s eldest son became, as we have seen, Duke of Cornwall,
Prince of Wales, and Earl of Chester even before he received
Aquitaine. He was the first of the continuous line of English
princes of Wales, for Edward III. never bore that title. The Black
Prince’s marriage with his cousin, Joan of Kent, was a love-match,
and the estates of his bride were scarcely an important
consideration to the lord of Wales and Cheshire. Yet the only child
of the unlucky Edmund of Woodstock was no mean heiress, bringing
with her the estates of her father’s earldom of Kent, besides the
inheritance of her mother’s family, the Wakes of Liddell and
Lincolnshire. The estates and earldom afterwards passed to Joan’s
son by a former husband, and the Holland earls of Kent formed a
minor family connexion which closely supported the throne of
Richard of Bordeaux. Though their paternal inheritance was that of
Lancashire squires, the Hollands won a leading place in the history
of the next generation.

Edward III.’s second son, William of Hatfield, died in infancy.
For his third son, Lionel of Antwerp, when still in his childhood,
Edward found the greatest heiress of her time, Elizabeth, the only
daughter of William de Burgh, the sixth lord of Connaught and third
Earl of Ulster, the representative of one of the chief Anglo-Norman
houses in Ireland. Even before his marriage, Lionel was made Earl
of Ulster, a title sunk after 4291362 in the novel dignity of the duchy of
Clarence. This title was chosen because Elizabeth de Burgh was a
grand-daughter of Elizabeth of Clare, the sister of the last Clare
Earl of Gloucester, and a share of the Gloucester inheritance
passed through her to the young duke. His marriage gave Lionel a
special relation to Ireland, where, however, his two lordships of
Ulster and Connaught were largely in the hands of the native septs,
and where the royal authority had never won back the ground lost
during the vigorous onslaught of Edward Bruce on the English power.
In 1342 the estates of Ireland forwarded to Edward a long statement
of the shortcomings of the English administration of the island.[1]
No effective steps were taken to remedy those evils until, in 1361,
Edward III. sent Lionel as governor to Ireland, declaring “that our
Irish dominions have been reduced to such utter devastation and
ruin that they may be totally lost, if our subjects there are not
immediately succoured”. Lionel’s most famous achievement was the
statute of Kilkenny. This law prohibited the intermixture of the
Anglo-Normans in Ireland with the native Irish, which was rapidly
undermining the basis of English rule and confounding Celts and
Normans in a nation, ever divided indeed against itself, but united
against the English. Lionel wearied of a task beyond his strength.
His wife’s early death lessened the ties which bound him to her
land, and he went back to England declaring that he would never
return to Ireland if he could help it. His succession as governor
by a Fitzgerald showed that the plan of ruling Ireland through
England was abandoned by Edward III. in favour of the cheaper but
fatal policy of concealing the weakness of the English power by
combining it with the strength of the strongest of the Anglo-Norman
houses. Under this faulty system, the statute of Kilkenny became
inoperative almost from its enactment.

[1] Cal. of Close, Rolls, 1341-43, pp. 508-16.

The widowed Duke of Clarence made a second great marriage. The
Visconti, tyrants of Milan, were willing to pay heavily for the
privilege of intermarriage with the great reigning families of
Europe, and neither Edward III. nor the French king could resist
the temptation of alliance with a family that was able to endow its
daughters so richly. Accordingly, the Duke of Clarence became in
1368 the husband of Violante 430Visconti, the daughter of Galeazzo, lord
of Pavia, and the niece of Bernabò, signor of Milan, the
bitter foe of the Avignon papacy. Five months later, Lionel was
carried away by a sudden sickness, and thus the Visconti marriage
brought little fruit to England. Lionel’s only child, Philippa, the
offspring of his first marriage, was married, just before her
father’s death, to Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March, great-grandson
of the traitor earl beheaded in 1330. Lionel’s death added to the
vast inheritance of the Mortimers and Joinvilles the lands and
claims of Ulster and Clarence, and so Edward III.’s magnanimity in
reviving the earldom of March after the disgrace of 1330 was
rewarded by the devolution of its estates to his grand-daughter’s
child. The Earl of March was invested with a new political
importance, for his wife was the nearest representative of Edward
III, save for the dying Black Prince and his sickly son. The fierce
blood and broad estates of the great marcher family continued to
give importance to Philippa’s descendants; and finally the house of
Mortimer mounted the throne in the person of Edward IV.

The estates of Lancaster were annexed to the reigning branch of
the royal house by the marriage in 1359 of John of Gaunt, Edward’s
third surviving son, with Blanche of Lancaster, the heiress of Duke
Henry, who became, after her sister Maud’s death, the sole
inheritor of the duchy of Lancaster. In 1362 John, who had hitherto
been Earl of Richmond, yielded up this dignity to the younger John
of Montfort, its rightful heir, and was created Duke of Lancaster
at the same time that Lionel was made Duke of Clarence. Ten years
after her marriage Blanche died, leaving John a son, Henry of
Derby, the future Henry IV., whose wedding, after his grandfather’s
death, to one of the Bohun co-heiresses brought part of the estates
of another great house within the grasp of Edward III.’s
descendants. Moreover, the other Bohun co-heiress became in 1376
the wife of Thomas of Woodstock, the youngest of Edward’s sons, the
Gloucester of the next reign. The three Bohun earldoms of Hereford,
Essex, and Northampton were thus absorbed by the old king’s
children and grandchildren. John of Gaunt, like Lionel, lost his
wife early and sought a second bride abroad. In 1372 he married
Constance of Castile, a natural daughter of the deceased Peter the
Cruel. Henceforth he was summoned to parliament as King of Castile
and Leon as well as Duke of 431Lancaster, though it was not until the
next reign that he took any actual steps to assert his claim.

John’s next younger brother, Edmund of Langley, Earl of
Cambridge in 1368? married Isabella, Constance of Castile’s younger
sister. He was the future Duke of York, and as the only one of
Edward III.’s sons who did not marry an English heiress, was the
most scantily endowed of them all. The union of his descendants
with those of Lionel of Clarence gave the house of York a
territorial importance which was, as we have seen, mainly derived
from the Mortimer inheritance. Thus the two lines of descendants of
Edward III. which had most future significance were those which
represented through heiresses the rival houses of Lancaster and
March. The history of the next century shows that the rivalry was
only made more formidable by the connexion of both these lines with
the royal family. In this, the most striking triumph of the
Edwardian policy, is also the most signal indication of its
failure. From it arose the factions of York and Lancaster.

The legislation of the years of peace, from 1360 to 1369, is
largely anti-papal and economic, and is so intimately connected
with the laws of the preceding period that it has been dealt with
in an earlier chapter. But however anti-papal, and therefore
anti-clerical, some of Edward’s laws were, his government was still
mainly controlled by great ecclesiastical statesmen. Simon Langham,
though a Benedictine monk, had as chancellor demanded in 1366 the
opinion of the estates as to the unlawfulness of the Roman tribute,
and the clerical estate, if it did not help forward the anti-Roman
legislation, was content to stand aside, and let it take effect
without protest. Shortly after taking part in the movement against
papal tribute, Langham was removed from the see of Ely to that of
Canterbury in succession to Islip. His conversion into a purely
monastic college of his predecessor’s mixed foundation for seculars
and regulars in Canterbury Hall, Oxford, showed a bias which might
have been expected in a former abbot of Westminster, while his
willingness to follow in the footsteps of Kilwardby, and exchange
his archbishopric for the dignity of a cardinal and residence at
Avignon showed that he was a papalist as well as an English 432patriot.
His successor as primate, appointed in 1369 by papal provision, was
William Whittlesea, a nephew of Archbishop Islip, whose weak health
and colourless character made of little account his five years’
tenure of the metropolitical dignity. With Canterbury in such
feeble hands, the leadership in the Church and primacy in the
councils of the crown passed to stronger men: such as John
Thoresby, Archbishop of York till 1373; Thomas Brantingham,
treasurer from 1369 to 1371, and Bishop of Exeter from 1370 to
1394; and above all to Edward’s old servant, William of Wykeham,
chancellor from 1367 to 1371, and Bishop of Winchester, in
succession to Edington, from 1367 until 1404. Wykeham was a
strenuous and hard-working servant of the crown, a vigorous and
careful ruler of his diocese, a mighty pluralist, a magnificent
builder, and the most bountiful and original of all the pious
founders of his age. “Everything,” says Froissart, “was done
through him and without him nothing was done.”[1]

[1] Froissart, Chroniques, ed. Luce, viii.,
101.

The year of the breach of the treaty of Calais was also marked
by the third great visitation of the Black Death, and the death of
Queen Philippa. Parliament cordially welcomed the resumption by
Edward of the title of King of France, and made liberal subsidies
for the prosecution of the campaign. Disappointment was all the
more bitter when each campaign ended in disaster, and in the
parliament of February, 1371, the storm burst. The circumstances of
the ministerial crisis of 1341 were almost exactly renewed. As on
the previous occasion, the state was in the hands of great
ecclesiastics, whose conservative methods were thought inadequate
for circumstances so perilous. John Hastings, second Earl of
Pembroke of his house, a gallant young warrior and the intended
son-in-law of the king, made himself the spokesman of the
anti-clerical courtiers, probably with the good-will of the king.
At Pembroke’s instigation the earls, barons, and commons drew up a
petition that, “inasmuch as the government of the realm has long
been in the hands of the men of Holy Church, who in no case can be
brought to account for their acts, whereby great mischief has
happened in times past and may happen in times to come, may it
therefore please the king that laymen of his own realm be elected
to replace them, and that none but laymen henceforth be chancellor,
treasurer, barons of the exchequer, clerk of privy 433seal, or other
great officers of the realm “.[1] Edward fell in with this request.
Wykeham quitted the chancery, and Brantingham the treasury. Of
their lay successors the new chancellor, Sir Robert Thorpe,
chief-justice of the court of common pleas, was a close friend of
the Earl of Pembroke, while the new treasurer, Sir Richard le
Scrope of Bolton, a Yorkshire warrior, represented the interests of
John of Gaunt, whose long absences abroad did not prevent his
ultimately becoming a strong supporter of the lay policy. A subsidy
of £50,000 and a statute that no new tax should be laid on
wool without parliamentary assent concluded the work of this
parliament.

[1] Rot. Pad., ii., 304.

The lay ministers did not prove as efficient as their clerical
predecessors. Want of acquaintance with administrative routine led
them to assess the parliamentary grant so badly that an irregular
reassembling of part of the estates was necessary, when it was
found that the ministers had ludicrously over-estimated the number
of parishes in England among which the grant of £50,000 had
been equally divided. Meanwhile the French war was proceeding worse
than before. Thorpe died in 1372, and another lay chief-justice,
Sir John Knyvett, succeeded him in the chancery. Pembroke, as we
have seen, was taken prisoner to Santander within a few weeks of
Thorpe’s death. Fresh taxation was made necessary by every fresh
defeat, and the clergy, who looked upon the misfortunes of the
anti-clerical earl as God’s punishment for his enmity to Holy
Church, had their revenge against their lawyer supplanters, for the
parliament of 1372 petitioned that lawyers, who used their position
in parliament to advance their clients’ affairs, should not be
eligible for election as knights of the shire. Next year, the
discontent of the estates came to a head after the failure of John
of Gaunt’s march from Calais to Bordeaux. The commons, by that time
definitely organised as an independent house, answered the demand
for fresh supplies by requesting the lords to appoint a committee
of their number to confer with them on the state of the realm. The
composition of the committee was not one that favoured the existing
administration, and, guided by men like William of Wykeham, it made
only a limited and conditional grant, which was strictly
appropriated to the payment of the expenses of the war. The
anti-clerical party was still strong 434enough to send up denunciations of
papal assumptions, and the anxiety to adjust the relations between
the papacy and the crown led to some abortive negotiations with the
legates of Gregory XI at Bruges in 1374, which were mainly
memorable for the appearance of John Wycliffe as one of the royal
commissioners. Disgust at the attitude of the commons may well have
postponed the next parliament for nearly three years. But the truce
of Bruges made frequent parliaments less necessary.

The truce brought John of Gaunt back to England, and the rivalry
between him and his elder brother, which had begun during their
last joint campaigns in France, crystallised into definite parties
the discordant tendencies that had been well marked since the
crisis of 1371. The old king was a mere pawn in the game. His
health had been broken by the debauchery and frivolity to which he
had abandoned himself after the death of Queen Philippa. He was now
entirely under the influence of Alice Perrers, a Hertfordshire
squire’s daughter, whose venality, greed, and shamelessness made
her the fit tool for the self-seeking ring of courtiers. John of
Gaunt sought her support as the best means of withdrawing the old
king from the influence of the Prince of Wales, and the lay
ministers were glad to maintain themselves in their tottering power
by means of such powerful allies. Prominent among their party were
courtier nobles—such as the chamberlain, Lord Latimer, and
the steward of the household, Lord Neville of Raby,—and rich
London financiers, chief among whom was Richard Lyons, men who made
exorbitant profits out of the necessities of the administration.
Faction sought to appear more respectable by professions of zeal
for reform. The cry against papal encroachments was extended to a
denunciation of the wealth and power of the clergy. John Wycliffe
was called from his Oxford classrooms to expound the close
connexion between dominion and grace, and to teach from London
pulpits that the ungodly bishop or priest has no right to the
temporal possessions given him on trust for the discharge of his
high mission.[1]

[1] Until recently all historians have dated the
beginning of Wycliffe’s political career from 1366, but J. Loserth
has proved that 1374, the date of the last demand for the Roman
tribute, to be the right year. See his Studien zur
Kirchen-politik Englands im 14ten Jahrhundert
, in
Sitzungsberichte der Académie der Wissenschaften in
Wien
, philos. histor. classe, cxxxvi., 1897, and, more briefly,
in Engl. Hist. Review, xi. (1896), 319-328.

435A
vigorous opposition to the dominant faction was formed. At its head
was the Black Prince. Hardly less important and much more active
than the dying hero of Poitiers was Edmund Mortimer, Earl of March,
the husband of Philippa of Clarence, and the father of the little
Roger Mortimer whom nothing but the uncertain lives of the Prince
of Wales and the sickly Richard of Bordeaux separated from the
English throne. Hereditary antagonism accentuated incompatibility
of personal interests. The ancient feuds of the houses of Mortimer
and Lancaster still lived on in the hostility of their
representatives. The understanding between the Prince of Wales and
the Earl of March seems to have been complete. They had as their
most powerful supporters the outraged dignitaries of the Church,
who saw themselves kept out of office and threatened in their
temporalities by the dominant faction. William of Wykeham, who had
been the guardian of the Earl of March during his long minority,
was the most experienced and wary of the clerical opposition to the
lawyers and courtiers of the Lancaster faction. He had an eager and
enthusiastic backer in the young and high-born Bishop of London,
William Courtenay, the son of the Earl of Devon, and through his
mother, Margaret Bohun, a great-grandson of Edward I. Office and
descent combined to make Bishop Courtenay the custodian of the
constitutional tradition, which was equally strong among the great
baronial houses of ancient descent and such highly placed
ecclesiastics as were zealous for the nation as well as for their
order. His support was the more necessary since Simon of Sudbury,
who in 1375 succeeded Whittlesea on the throne of St. Augustine,
was a weak and time-serving politician.

The storm, which had long been brewing, burst at last in the
parliament of April, 1376. Of the acts of this memorable assembly,
famous as the Good Parliament, and of the other concluding troubles
of the reign we are fortunate in possessing not only copious
official records, but a minute and highly dramatic account from the
pen of a St. Alban’s monk, who, alone of the monastic chroniclers
of his age, represented the spirit which, in the days of Matthew
Paris, made the great Hertfordshire abbey so famous a school of
historiography.[1]

[1] Chron. Angliæ, 1328-88, ed. E.M.
Thompson (Rolls Ser.). Compare Mr. S. Armitage-Smith’s John of
Gaunt
for an unfavourable estimate of its value.

436The Good Parliament showed from the beginning
a strong animosity against the courtiers. The time was not yet come
when the commons could take the initiative, or supply leaders from
its own ranks, and even among the commons capacity was unequally
divided. Authority and influence were exclusively with the knights
of the shire, and the citizens and burgesses were content to allow
the country gentry to speak and act in their name. The knights of
the shire demanded that, in accordance with the precedent of 1373,
a committee of magnates should be associated with them in
determining the policy to be adopted. The lords spiritual and
temporal were as eager as the knights to attack the government, and
a committee, of which the leading spirits included the Earl of
March and the Bishop of London, supplied the element of direction
and initiation in which the commons were lacking. The resolution
which prevailed was shown by the estates agreeing to make no grant
until grievances had been redressed, and by the choice of Sir Peter
de la Mare as spokesman of the commons before the king. Sir Peter
was elected, we are told, because he possessed abundant wisdom and
eloquence, and enough boldness to say what was in his mind,
regardless of the good-will of the great. Perhaps a further and
more weighty reason was that he was steward of the Earl of March.
He was the first person to hold an office indistinguishable in all
essentials from that of the later Speaker. Under his guidance the
commons worked out an elaborate policy of revenge and reform. The
contempt with which John of Gaunt and the courtiers had at first
regarded their action, gave place to fear. The duke found it
prudent to stand aside, while a clean sweep of the administration
was made.

Charges were brought against the leading ministers of state,
after a fashion in which the constitutional historian sees the
beginnings of the process of the removal of great offenders by
impeachment. Lord Latimer was the first victim. He had appropriated
the king’s money to his own uses; he had shown remissness and
treachery during the last campaign in Brittany; he had taken
bribes; he was, in a word, “useless to king and kingdom”. His fate
was promptly shared by Lyons, the London merchant, the accomplice
of his frauds, who had availed himself of his court influence to
make a “corner” in nearly all imported articles, to the
impoverishment of the common people and the 437disorganisation
of trade. Lord Neville, whose eager partisanship of Latimer had led
him to insult Sir Peter de la Mare, was threatened with similar
proceedings. Even Alice Perrers was attacked, though, says the
chronicler, the natural affection of Englishmen for their king was
so great that they were slow to molest the lady whom the king
loved. However, Alice’s unblushing interference with the course of
justice, her appearance in the courts at Westminster, sitting on
the judges’ bench, clamouring for the condemnation of her enemies
and the acquittal of her friends, roused the knights of the shire
to action. An ordinance against women being allowed to practise in
the law courts was made the pretext for her removal from court, and
Alice, fearful that worse might happen, took oath that she would
have no further dealings with the king. Meantime Latimer and Lyons
were condemned to forfeiture and imprisonment.

In the midst of these proceedings the knights lost their
strongest support by the death of the Black Prince on June 8. John
of Gaunt at once went down to the house of commons, and boldly
suggested that the English should follow the example of the French
and allow no woman to become heiress of the kingdom. This was a
direct assertion of his own claims to stand next to the throne
after Richard of Bordeaux, and before Roger Mortimer. Alarmed at
the blow thus levelled against their chief remaining champion, the
knights courageously held to their position. “The king,” said they,
“though old is still healthy, and may outlive us all. Moreover he
has an heir in the ten-year-old prince Richard. While these are
alive there is no need to discuss the question of the succession.”
They completed the drawing up of the long list of petitions, whose
grudging and partial acceptance by the crown made the roll of the
parliament of 1376 memorable as asserting principles, if not as
vindicating practical ends. They forced Lancaster to agree to a
council of twelve peers nominated in parliament to act as a
standing committee of advisers, without which the king might do
nothing of any importance. After this revival of the methods of the
Mad Parliament and the lords ordainers, the Good Parliament
separated on July 6. It had sat longer than any previous parliament
of which there is record. It had persevered to the end in the teeth
of discouragements of all kinds, and, even after his brother’s
death, Duke John dared not lift up his hand against it so long as
the session continued.

438When the estates separated Lancaster threw
off the mask. The king, sunk in extreme dotage, was entirely in the
hands of his unscrupulous son. The old man was kept quiet by the
return of Alice Perrers to court. She had sworn on the rood never
to see the king again, but the prelates were “like dumb dogs unable
to bark” against her; and no effort was made to prosecute her for
perjury. Latimer and Lyons returned from their luxurious
imprisonment in the Tower to their places at court. The duke
roundly declared that the late parliament was no parliament at all.
No statute was based upon its petitions, the council of twelve was
rudely dissolved, and Sir Peter de la Mare was imprisoned in
Nottingham castle. William of Wykeham was deprived of his
temporalities, and the rumour spread that his disgrace was due to
his possession of a state secret, revealed to him by the dying
queen Philippa, that John of Gaunt was no true son of the royal
pair but a changeling. So timid was the disgraced bishop that he
vied with the weak primate in his subserviency to Alice. The Earl
of March, who was marshal of England, was ordered to inspect the
fortresses beyond sea, whereupon, fearing a plot to assassinate
him, he resigned his office, “preferring,” says a friend, “to lose
his marshal’s staff rather than his life”. The powerful
north-country lord, Henry Percy, who had hitherto acted with the
opposition, was bribed by the office of marshal to join the
Lancastrian party.

Grave difficulties still beset the government, and in January,
1377, John of Gaunt had to face another parliament. Every
precaution was taken to pack the commons with his partisans. Of the
knights of the shire of the Good Parliament only eight were members
of its successor,[1] while in the place of the imprisoned De la
Mare, Sir Thomas Hungerford, steward of the Duke of Lancaster, was
chosen Speaker, on this occasion by that very name. A packed
committee of lords was assigned to advise the commons. In these
circumstances it was not difficult to procure the reversal of the
acts against Alice Perrers and Latimer, and the grant of a poll tax
of a groat a head. The only measure of conciliation was a general
pardon, a pretext for which was found in the jubilee of the king’s
accession. From this William of Wykeham was expressly excepted.

[1] Return of Members of Parliament, pt.
i., 193-97; Chron. Angliæ, p. 112, understates the
case.

439The convocation of Canterbury proved less
accommodating than the parliament. Under the able leadership of
Bishop Courtenay, it took up the cause of the Bishop of Winchester,
refused to join in a grant of money until he had taken his place in
convocation, and, triumphing at last over the time-serving of
Sudbury and the hesitation of Wykeham himself, persuaded the bishop
to join their deliberations. Lancaster met the opposition of
convocation by calling to his aid the Oxford doctor whom the clergy
had already begun to look upon as the enemy of the privileges of
their order. Wycliffe was not as yet under suspicion of direct
dogmatic heresy. He had not yet clothed himself in the armour of
his Balliol predecessor, Fitzralph, to wage war against the
mendicant orders. But he had already formulated his theory that
dominion was founded on grace, had declared that the pope had no
right to excommunicate any one, or if he had that any simple priest
could absolve the culprit from his sentence, and he had shown a
hatred so bitter of clerical worldliness and clerical property that
he was looked upon as the special enemy of the great land-holding
prelates and of the “possessioner” monks, whose lands, he
maintained, could be resumed by the representatives of the donors
at their will. The strenuous advocate for reducing the clergy to
apostolic poverty was not likely to find favour among the prelates.
Wycliffe’s only clerical supporters at this stage were the
mendicant friars, from whose characteristic opinions as regards
“evangelical poverty” he never at any time swerved.[1] He was,
however, eloquent and zealous, and he had a following. Fear either
of Wycliffe or of his mendicant allies forced the bishops to take
decisive action. Even Sudbury awoke, “as from deep sleep”.[2] The
duke’s dangerous supporter was summoned to answer before the
bishops at St. Paul’s.

[1] Shirley (preface to Fasciculi
Zizaniorum,
Rolls Ser., p. xxvi.) thought that Wycliffe was
“the sworn foe of the mendicants” in 1377, and E.M. Thompson’s
emphatic words repudiating the contrary statement of the St.
Alban’s writer, Chron. Anglice, p. liii., illustrate the
view prevalent in England in 1874. Lechler’s Wiclif und die
Vorgeschichte der Reformation,
published in 1873 proves that it
was not until Wycliffe denied the doctrine of transubstantiation in
1379 or 1380 that the friars deserted him.

[2] Chron. Anglice, p. 117.

On February 19, Wycliffe appeared in Courtenay’s cathedral. Four
mendicant doctors of divinity, chosen by Lancaster, came 440with him
to defend him against the “possessioners,” while the Duke of
Lancaster himself, and Henry Percy, the new marshal, also
accompanied him to overawe the bishops by their authority. The
court was to be held in the lady chapel at the east end of the
cathedral, and Wycliffe and his friends found some difficulty in
making their way through the dense crowd that filled the spacious
nave and aisles. Percy, irritated at the pressure of the throng,
began to force it back in virtue of his office. Courtenay ordered
that the marshal should exercise no authority in his cathedral.
Thereupon Percy in a rage declared that he would act as marshal in
the church, whether the bishop liked it or not. When the lady
chapel was reached, there was further disputing as to whether
Wycliffe should sit or stand, and Lancaster taunted Courtenay for
trusting overmuch to the greatness of his family. When the bishop
replied with equal spirit, John muttered: “I would liefer drag him
out of his church by the hair of his head than put up with such
insolence”. The words were overheard, and the Londoners, who hated
the duke, broke into open riot at this insult to their bishop. It
was rumoured that the duke had come to St. Paul’s, hot from an
attack on the liberties of the city that very morning in
parliament. The court broke up in wild confusion, and the riot
spread from church to city. Next day Percy’s house was pillaged,
and John’s palace of the Savoy attacked. The duke and the marshal
were forced to seek the protection of their opponent, the Princess
of Wales, at Kennington. The followers of Lancaster could only
escape rough treatment by hiding away their lord’s badges. The
citizens cried that the Bishop of Winchester and Peter de la Mare
should have a fair trial. At last the personal authority of Bishop
Courtenay restored his unruly flock to order. The old king
performed his last public act by soothing the spokesmen of the
citizens with the pleasant words and easy grace of which he still
was master. The Princess of Wales used her influence for peace, and
matters were smoothed over.

At some risk of personal humiliation, Lancaster secured a
substantial triumph. Convocation followed the lead of parliament
and gave an ample subsidy. William of Wykeham purchased the
restoration of his temporalities by an unworthy deference to Alice
Perrers. Wycliffe remained powerful, flattered, and consulted,
though his enemies had already drawn 441up secret articles against him,
which they had forwarded to the papal curia. Perhaps in the
rapidly declining health of the king all parties saw that their
real interest lay in the postponement of a crisis.

In June Edward lay on his deathbed at Sheen. To the last his
talk was all of hawking and hunting, and his mistress carefully
kept from him all knowledge of his desperate condition. When he
sank into his last lethargy, his courtiers deserted him, and Alice
Perrers took to flight after robbing him of the very rings on his
fingers. A simple priest, brought to the bedside by pity, performed
for the half-conscious king the last offices of religion. Edward
was just able to kiss the cross and murmur “Jesus have mercy”. On
June 21, 1377, he breathed his last.

With Edward’s death we break off a narrative whose course is but
half run. John of Gaunt’s rule was not over; Wycliffe was advancing
from discontent to revolt; Chaucer was yet to rise for a higher
flight; Langland had not yet put his complaint into its permanent
form; the French war was renewed almost on the day of Edward’s
death; popular irritation against bad government, and social and
economic repression were still preparing for the revolt of 1381.
With all its defects the age of Edward is preeminently a strong
age. Greedy, self-seeking, rough, and violent it may be; its
passions and rivalries combined to make futile the exercise of its
strength; it sounded the revolutionary note of all abrupt ages of
transition, and it ends in disaster and demoralisation at home and
abroad. But government is not everything, and least of all in the
Middle Ages when what was then thought vigorous government appears
miserably weak to modern notions. The strong rule decayed with the
failure of the king’s personal vigour. The ministers of Edward’s
dotage could not hold France nor even keep England quiet. England
had grown impatient of the rule of a despot, though she was not yet
able to govern herself after a constitutional fashion. It is in the
incompatibility of the political ideals of royal authority and
constitutional control, not less than in the want of purpose of her
ruler and in the factions of her nobles that the explanation of the
period must be sought. The age of Edward III. has been
alternatively decried and exalted. Both verdicts are true, but
neither contains the whole truth. The explanation of both is to be
found in the annals of a later age.

443


APPENDIX.

ON AUTHORITIES.

(1216-1377.)

Our two main sources of knowledge for medieval history are
records and chronicles. Chronicles are more accessible, easier to
study, more continuous, readable, and coloured than records can
generally be. Yet the record far excels the chronicle in scope,
authority, and objectivity, and a prime characteristic of modern
research is the increasing reliance on the record rather than the
chronicle as the sounder basis of historical investigation. The
medieval archives of England, now mainly collected in the Public
Record Office, are unrivalled by those of any other country. From
the accession of Henry III. several of the more important classes
of records have become copious and continuous, while in the course
of the reign nearly all the chief groups of documents have made a
beginning. The whole of the period 1216 to 1377 can therefore be
well studied in them.

A large proportion of our archives is taken up with common
forms, technicalities, and petty detail. It will never be either
possible or desirable to print the mass of them in extenso,
and most of the efforts made to render them accessible have taken
the form of calendars, catalogues, and inventories. Such attempts
began with the costly and unsatisfactory labours of the Record
Commission (dissolved in 1836); and in recent years the work has
again been taken up and pursued on better lines. The folio volumes
of the Record Commission only remain so far of value as they have
not been superseded by the more scholarly octavo calendars which
are now being issued under the direction of the deputy-keeper of
the records. These latter are all accompanied by copious indices
which, though not always to be trusted implicitly, immensely
facilitate the use of them. The records were preserved by the
various royal courts. Of special importance for the political
historian are the records of the Chancery and Exchequer.

444Prominent among the Chancery records are the
PATENT ROLLS, strips of parchment sewn together continuously for
each regnal year, whereon are inscribed copies of the letters
patent of the sovereign, so called because they were sent out open,
with the great seal pendent. Beginning in 1200, they present a
continuous series throughout all our period, except for 23 and 24
Henry III. The publication of the complete Latin text of the
Patent Rolls of Henry III. is now in progress, and two
volumes have been issued, including respectively the years
1216-1225 and 1225-1232. From the accession of Edward I. onwards
the bulk of the rolls renders the method of a calendar in English
more desirable. The Calendars of the Patent Rolls are now
complete from 1272 to 1324 and from 1327 to 1348 (Edward I., 4
vols.; Edward II., 4 vols.; Edward III., 7 vols.). For the years
not thus yet dealt with the unsatisfactory Calendarium Rotulorum
Patentium
(1802, fol.) may still sometimes be of service.

The letters close, or sealed letters addressed to individuals,
usually of inferior public interest to the letters patent are
preserved in the CLOSE ROLLS, compiled in the same fashion as the
Patent Rolls. The whole extant rolls from 1204 to 1227 are printed
in Rotuli Literarum Clausarum (2 vols. fol., 1833 and 1844,
Rec. corn.), and it is proposed to continue the integral
publication of the text for the rest of Henry III.’s reign on the
same plan as that of the Patent Rolls. One volume of this
continuation, 1227-1231 (8vo, 1902), has been issued. For the
subsequent periods a calendar in English is being prepared similar
in type to the Calendar of Patent Rolls. The periods at
present covered by the Calendar of Close Rolls (1892-1905)
are, Edward I., 1272-1296 (3 vols.): Edward II., the whole of the
reign (4 vols.), and Edward III., 1327-1349 (8 vols.).

A third series of records preserved by the Chancery officials is
the ROLLS OF PARLIAMENT, including the petitions, pleas, and other
parliamentary proceedings. None of these are extant before 1278,
and the series for the succeeding century is often interrupted.
Many of them are printed in the first two folios (vol. i., Edward
I. and II.; vol. ii., Edward III.) of Rotuli Parliamentorum
(1767-1777). A copious index volume was issued in 1832. A specimen
of what may still be looked for is to be found in Professor
Maitland’s edition of one of the earliest rolls of parliament in
Memoranda de Parliamento (1305) (Rolls series, 1893) with an
admirable introduction. For the reigns of Edward I. and II. the
deficiencies of the published rolls are supplemented by SIR F.
PALGRAVE’S Parliamentary Writs and Writs of Military Service
(vol. i., 1827, Edward I.; vol. ii., 1834, Edward II., fol., Rec.
Corn.) with alphabetical digests and indices.

445Formal grants under the great seal called
Charters, characterised by a “salutation” clause, the names
of attesting witnesses, and, under Henry III. after 1227, by the
final formula data per manum nostram apud, etc., and
implying normally the presence of the king, are contained in the
CHARTER ROLLS, extant from the reign of John onwards. They are
roughly analysed in the Calendarium Rotulorum Chartarum
(1803, Rec. Com.); and the Rotuli Chartarum (fol., 1837,
Rec. Corn.) contains the rolls in extenso up to 1216, Vol.
i., 1226-1257, of an English Calendar of Charter Rolls,
printing some of the documents in full, was published in 1903.

The documents formerly known as ESCHEAT ROLLS, or INQUISITIONES
POST MORTEM, are concerned with the inquiries made by the Crown on
the death of every landholder as to the extent and character of his
holding. Some of the information contained in these inquests was
made accessible in the Calendarium Inquisitionum sive
Eschætarum
(vol. i., Henry III., Edward I. and II., 1806; vol.
ii., Edward III., 1808, fol., Rec. Corn.). The errors and omissions
of these volumes were partially remedied for the reigns of Henry
III. and Edward I. by C. ROBERTS’S Calendarium Genealogicum
(2 vols. 8vo, 1865). A scholarly guide to all this class of
documents has been begun in the new Calendar of Inquisitions
Post Mortem and other Analogous Documents
, of which vol. i.
(Henry III.) was issued in 1904. The first volume of a separate
list of the analogous inquisitions Ad pod damnum is also
announced.

Of the FINE ROLLS containing the records of fines[1] made with
the Crown for licence to alienate, exemption from service,
wardships, pardons, etc., those of Henry III. have been made
accessible in C. ROBERTS’S Excerpta e Rotulis Finium,
1216-1272 (1835-36, 8vo). Other rolls such as the LIBERATE ROLLS
have not yet been published for the reigns here treated.

[1] A fine in this technical sense is an
agreement arrived at by a money transaction.

Of special or local rolls, preserved in the Chancery, the most
important for our period are the GASCON ROLLS. The earlier
documents called by this name are not exclusively concerned with
the affairs of Gascony; they are miscellaneous documents enrolled
for convenience in common parchments by reason of the presence of
the king in his Aquitanian dominions. Of these are F. MICHEL’S
Roles Gascons, vol. i., published in the French government
series of Documents Inédits sur l’Histoire de France
(1885), including a “fragmentum rotuli Vasconiæ,” 1242-1243, and
“patentes littere facte in Wasconia,” 1253-1254, years in which
Henry III. was actually in Gascony. This publication was resumed in
1896 by M. 446CHARLES BÉMONT’S
Supplément to Michel’s imperfect volume, containing
innumerable corrections, an index, introduction, and some
additional rolls of 1254 and 1259-1260. The later of these, the
roll of Edward’s delegated administration, is the first exclusively
devoted to the concerns of Gascony. “Gascon Rolls” in this later
sense begin with Edward I.’s accession, and M. Bémont has
undertaken their publication for the whole of Edward’s reign from
photographs of the records supplied by the English to the French
government. In 1900 vol. ii. of the Roles Gascons,
containing the years 1273-1290, was issued. Other classes of
Chancery Rolls accessible in print are Rotuli Scotiæ,
1291-1516 (2 vols., 1814-1819, Rec. Corn.), and Rotuli
Walliæ
, 5-9 Edward I., privately printed by Sir Thomas
Phillipps (1865). Among isolated Chancery records the Rotuli
Hundredorum
(Rec. Corn., 2 vols. fol., 1812-1818), containing
the very important inquests made by Edward I.’s commissioners into
the franchises of the barons, may specially be noticed here.

Of not less importance than the Chancery records are those
handed down from the Court of Exchequer. The most famous of these,
the PIPE ROLLS, which, unlike the Chancery Enrolments, were “filed”
or sewn skin by skin, are decreasingly important from the
thirteenth century onwards as compared with their value for the
twelfth. For this reason the Pipe Roll Society, founded in 1883,
only undertook their publication up to 1200. Fragments of Pipe
Rolls for our period can be seen in print in various local
histories and transactions, as e.g., “Pipe Rolls of Northumberland”
up to 1272 in HODGSON-HINDE’S History of Northumberland, pt. iii.,
vol. iii., and 1273-1284, ed. Dickson (Newcastle, 1854-60), and of
Notts and Derby (translated extracts) in YEATMAN’s History of
Derby
(1886). The only gap in our series is for Henry III. Of
other Exchequer records we may mention: (i) the ORIGINALIA ROLLS,
containing the estreats or documents from the Chancery informing
the Exchequer of moneys due to it, beginning in 20 Henry III., a
summary of which is published in Rotulorum Originalium in
Curia Scaccarii Abbreviatio, 20 Henry III,-51 Edward III (2
vols. fol., Rec. Corn., 1805-1810); (2) the MEMORANDA ROLLS,
containing records of charges upon the Exchequer, etc., are
complete for this period. They were kept by the king’s and the
treasurer’s remembrancer, and are illustrated in print by extracts
from the Memoranda Rolls, 1297, in Transactions of the Royal
Hist. Soc.,
new series, iii., 281-291(1886), and by the roll of
3 Henry III. in COOPER’S Proceedings of the Record
Commissioners
(1833); (3) MINISTERS ACCOUNTS, i.e., accounts of
royal bailiffs, etc., for royal manors, etc., not included in the
sheriffs’ accounts, beginning with 447Edward I., of which a list is
given in the P.R.O. Lists and Indexes, Nos. v. and viii.;
(4) of the PELL RECORDS, recording issues and payments, samples
given in DEVON’S Issues of the Exchequer (Rec. Corn., 8vo,
1837), DEVON’S Issue Roll of Thomas of Brantingham in 1370
(Rec. Corn., 8vo, 1835). The pells of receipt were entered on the
(5) RECEIPT ROLLS, specimens of which, along with the corresponding
issues, are to be found in SIR JAMES RAMSAY’S abstracts of issue
and receipt rolls for certain years of Edward III. in the
Antiquary(1880-1888); (6) SUBSIDY ROLLS of various types,
illustrated by Nonarum Inquisitiones tempore Edwardi ZZZ.
(Rec. Corn., 1807), the record of a subsidy of a ninth collected by
Edward III. in 1340-1341; (7) WARDROBE and HOUSEHOLD ACCOUNTS
containing for the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries information
on national as well as private royal finance; specimens in print
include the important Liber Quotidianus Contra-rotulatoris
Garderobæ
, 28 Ed. I.(1299-1300), (1787, Soc.
Antiq.).

From the Exchequer records come also the following: (1) Testa
de Neville sive Liber Feodorum temp. Hen. ZZZ. et Edw. I.
(Rec.
Corn., fol.,
1807), a miscellaneous and ill-digested but valuable
collection of thirteenth century inquisitions; (2) Nomina
Villarum, g
Ed. II., published in PALGRAVE’S Parl.
Writs
, ii., iii., 301-416; (3) Kirkby’s Quest, a survey
made by Bishop Kirkby, the treasurer, in 1284-85, of which the
Yorkshire portion has been printed by the Surtees Soc., ea. Skaife
(1867), and other portions elsewhere; (4) Taxatio Ecclesiastica
Angliæ et Walliæ
, 1291 (Rec. Corn., 1802), the taxation of
benefices by Nicholas IV. by which assessments of papal and
ecclesiastical taxes were long made. A very useful compilation,
recently undertaken under the direction of the deputy-keeper, is
Inquisitions and Assessments relating to Feudal Aids,
1284-1431, of which three volumes, dealing in alphabetical order
with the shires from Bedford to Norfolk, are published Cheshire and
Durham are entirely omitted and Lancashire very scantily dealt with
as exceptional jurisdictions. The work is based upon the various
lay records enumerated above and other analogous inquests. Ancient
compilations of miscellaneous documents by officials of the
Exchequer are exemplified in Liber Niger Scaccarii (ed.
Hearne, 2 vols., 1774), and in the Red Book of the Exchequer
(ed. H. Hall, 3 vols., Rolls ser., 1896).

The records of the common law courts, the King’s Bench and the
Court of Common Pleas, are of less direct historical value than
those of the Chancery and the Exchequer. Extraordinarily bulky,
they require a good deal of sifting to sort the wheat from the
chaff. As yet a very small proportion of them has been printed, and
few have 448even been calendared. A brief index of them
has been compiled in the useful List of Plea Rolls (1894,
P.R.O. Lists and Indexes, No. iv.). Of the various types of
these records the FEET OF FINES have been largely used by the
topographer and genealogist, and the feet of fines for many
counties during this period have been calendared, summarised,
excerpted, and printed, wholly or in part, by local archaeological
societies, as for example, W. FARRER’S Lancashire Final Concords
till 1307
(Rec. Soc. for Lancashire and Cheshire, 1899), and
many others. The PLEA ROLLS are of wider importance. For the days
of Henry III. Placita Coram Rege (i.e., of the King’s
Bench) and the Placita de Banco (i.e., of the Common
Pleas in later phrase) are classified as Rotuli Curiæ
Regis
, while the rolls of the local eyres for the same period
are called Assize Rolls. Separate series for each court
begin with Edward I. Specimens of most of these types have been
printed. Placitorum Abbreviatio Ric. I.—Edw. II. (Rec.
Com., fol., 1811) is a careless seventeenth century abstract.
Placita de Quo Warranto, Edward I. to Edward III. (Rec.
Com., fol., 1818), is a record of local eyres of particular
importance for the reign of Edward I. as the corollary of the
Hundred Rolls and the attack on the local franchises. HUNTER’S
Rotuli Selecti (Rec. Com., 1834) contains pleas of the reign
of Henry III. A typical year’s pleadings of the King’s Bench for
1297 is given in full in PHILLIMORE’s Placita coram rege, 25
Edward I. (1898, British Rec. Soc.). Selections from the
proceedings of the commission appointed by Edward I. in 1289 to
hear complaints against judges and officials will shortly be
published by Miss Hilda Johnstone and myself for the Royal
Historical Society. Of special importance are the plea rolls issued
by the Selden Society, which include for our period F.W. MAITLAND’S
Select Pleas of the Crown, 1200-1225; BAILDON’S Select
Chancery Pleas
, 1364-1471; J.M. RIGG’S Select Pleas of the
Jewish Exchequer
; and G.J. TURNER’S Select Pleas of the
Forest
; all have translations and introductions, of which those
of Professor Maitland are of exceptional value.

To these types must be added the records of the local courts,
now largely also in the Public Record Office, though vast numbers
of court rolls and manorial documents are still in private hands,
and among the archives of ecclesiastical and secular corporations.
The Selden Society has done excellent work in publishing such
muniments; as in particular, MAITLAND’S Select Pleas in Manorial
Courts
, vol. i., Henry III. and Edward I., illustrating the
social and legal life of a medieval village; MAITLAND and BAILDON’S
Court Baron; HUNTER’ s Leet Jurisdiction of Norwich;
C. GROSS’s Select Cases from the Coroners’ Rolls, 1265-1413.
The records of the 449Bishopric of Durham, the County Palatine of
Chester, the Principality of Wales, and the Duchy of Lancaster are
deposited in the Public Record Office, and calendars and lists
scattered over the Deputy-Keeper of the Records’ Reports
throw some light on their contents. Unluckily these records of
franchise are incompletely preserved and often in bad condition.
The best preserved for our period are the Durham records, described
in LAPSLEY’S County Palatine of Durham, pp. 327-337 (Harvard
Historical Studies); some of the most important are printed in
Registrum Palatinum Dunelmense, ed. Hardy (Rolls Series, 4
vols.), which is also an Episcopal register. Welsh records may be
illustrated by the Record of Carnarvon (Rec. Corn., fol.,
1838). Academic records are illustrated by the Oxford Munimenta
Academica
(ed. Anstey), Rolls Series. Municipal records are
very numerous and important; full particulars as to them can be
found in C. Gross’s Bibliography of British Municipal
History
(Harvard Hist. Studies). Admirably edited examples of
our wealth of municipal records for this period are to be found in
Records of the Borough of Nottingham (ed. W.H. Stevenson),
vol. i. (1882); Records of the Borough of Leicester (ed.
Mary Bateson), vols. i. and ii. (1899 and 1901); and Munimenta
Gildhallæ Londoniensis
(ed. H.T. Riley), Rolls Series. The
Reports of the Historical Manuscripts Commission afford much
information as to every type of document in private or local
custody. Ireland and Scotland have archives of their own; but there
are no systematic records in the Register House at Edinburgh before
the War of Independence. Among the enterprises now abandoned of the
Public Record Office were Calendars of Documents relating to
Scotland and Ireland
. The Scottish series covers all this
period (vols. i.-iv.), the Irish was stopped at 1307. They are
derived, by a rather arbitrary selection, from various classes of
English records, but contain much valuable material. JOSEPH
STEVENSON’S Documents illustrating the History of Scotland
(1286-1306) (Scot. Rec. Publications, 1870), and PALGRAVE’S
Documents and Records illustrating the History of Scotland
(Rec. Corn., 1837), are useful for the reign of Edward I. as are
for limited periods of it the Wallace Papers (Maitland Club,
1841) and Scotland in 1298 (ed. Gough, 1888).

A new class of records begins in the thirteenth century with
BISHOPS’ REGISTERS. These, so far as they survive, are preserved in
the diocesan registries. Of printed registers for this period the
most important is MARTIN’S Registrum Epistolarum J. Peckham
(3 vols., Rolls Series, 1882-1886), the earliest surviving
Canterbury register. Other registers printed or calendared are
HINGESTON-RANDOLPH’S Exeter Registers, 1257-1291, 1307-1326,
and 1327-1369 (5 vols., 1889, etc.); 450excerpts, particularly from the
York registers, in RAINE’S Letters from the Northern
Registers,
Rolls Series; the two oldest York Registers
of ARCHBISHOPS WALTER GREY (1215-1255) and WALTER GIFFARD
(1266-1279), both in Surtees Society; the Wells Registers of
BPS. DROKENSFORD, 1309-1329, and RALPH OF SHREWSBURY, 1329-1363
(Somerset Record Society); the Worcester Register of BP.
GIFFARD, 1268-1302 (Worcester Historical Society); the Winchester
Registers of BISHOPS SANDALE and RIGAUD, 1316-1323, and
WYKEHAM, 1366-1404 (Hampshire Record Society). A society called the
Canterbury and York Society has recently been started to set forth
episcopal registers systematically in print. It has begun to
publish the earliest Lincoln Register extant, that of Hugh
of Wells, bishop of Lincoln, 1209-1235, whose Liber Antiquus de
Ordinatione Vicariorum
was printed in 1888. Analogous documents
are LUARD’S Rob. Grosseteste Epistola (Roll Series, 1861),
and the like.

Monastic CARTULARIES are less important for general history in
this than in previous periods; large masses of monastic records of
this age have survived, not a tithe of which is to be found in
DUGDALE’S Monasticon. Some monastic records illustrate the
domestic economy or religious life of the house as KIRK’S
Accounts of the Obedientiaries of Abingdon, 1322-1479
(Camden Soc.); J.W. CLARK’s Observances in use at Barnwell
Priory,
1295-1296(1897), and the like.

For this period by far the most important series of foreign
records is the magnificent collections of the papacy. A summary of
many of these is to be found in BLISS, JOHNSON, and TWEMLOW’s
Calendars of Papal Registers illustrating the History of Great
Britain and Ireland; Papal Letters
(vols. i.-iv., 1198-1404),
and Petitions to the Pope (vol. i., 1342-1419), of special
importance for the fourteenth century. These useful calendars,
however, do not always dispense us from consulting the grand series
of papal records published or analysed under the care of the French
School of Rome, which has not yet sufficiently been studied in this
country. This enterprise is divided into two sections. In the first
the Registers from Gregory IX. to Benedict XI. are in course
of publication; in the second the letters of the Avignon popes
relating to France are printed or analysed. Portions of the letters
of John XXII, Benedict XII, and Clement VI, are already issued.
PRESSUTI has published one volume of the Registers of Honorius
III
(1888). From the Vatican archives also comes THEINER’S
Vetera Monumenta Hib. et Scot. Historiam illustrantia
(1864), beginning in 1216.

Extracts from various archives are found in such collections as
RYMER’s Foedera of which the Record Commission’s edition in
folio 451reaches just beyond the end of this period;
WILKINS’S Concilia (1737), containing many extracts from
episcopal registers and canons of councils; HADDAN and STUBBS’S
Councils, vol. i. (for the thirteenth century Welsh Church);
CHAMPOLLION-FIGEAC’S Lettres des Rois et des Reines
d’Angleterre
(2 vols., 1847, Doc. Inédits);
STUBBS’S Select Charters (Henry III. and Edward I.), and
BÉMONT’S excellent Chartes des Libertés
anglaises
in the Collection de Textes pour l’Étude et
l’Enseignement de l’Histoire
. Equally useful is COSNEAU’S
Grands Traités de la Guerre de Cent Ans also in the
same Collection de Textes. The Statutes of the Realm
(vol. i., fol., 1810) contains the text of the laws and of the
great charters of this period.

Chronicles, with all their deficiencies, must ever be largely
used as sources of continuous historical narrative. For the
thirteenth century our chief reliance must still be placed upon the
annals drawn up in various monasteries, some based upon little more
than gossip or hearsay, others showing real efforts to acquire
authentic information. The greatest centre of historical
composition in thirteenth-century England was the Abbey of St.
Alban’s, whose chronicles form so important a series that they may
appropriately be considered as a whole, before the other
chroniclers are dealt with in approximately chronological order.
The fame of St. Alban’s as a school of history had its origin in
the order of Abbot Simon (d. 1183) that the house should always
appoint a special historiographer. The first of these whose work is
now extant is ROGER OF WENDOVER (d. 1236), whose Flores
Historiarum
(ed. H.O. Coxe, Engl. Hist. Soc., 1842, or ed.
Hewlett, Rolls Series, 1886-89—this latter edition is
unscholarly) becomes original in 1216 and remains a chief source,
copious and interesting, if not always precise, until 1235. On
Wendover’s death, MATTHEW PARIS, who took the monastic habit in
1217, became the official St. Alban’s chronicler. His great work,
the Chronica Majora, is, up to 1235, little more than an
expansion and embellishment of Wendover. He re-edited Wendover’s
work with a patriotic and anti-curialist bias quite alien to the
spirit of the earlier writer, whose version should preferably be
followed. Paris’s book is a first-hand source from 1235 to 1259.
The narrative of the years 1254-1259 is considerably later in
composition to the history of the period 1235-1253, since on
reaching 1253 Paris devoted himself to an abridgment of what he had
already written, called the Historia Minor. On completing
this he resumed his earlier book, and carried it on to the eve of
his death in 1259, though he did not live to complete its final
revision; that was the work of another monk who added a picture of
his death-bed. The Chronica Majora has been excellently
edited by 452Dr. H.R. Luard in seven volumes for the Rolls
Series, with elaborate introductions tracing the literary history
of the work and a magnificent index. The Historia Minor has
been published in three volumes by Sir F. Madden in the Rolls
Series. Paris also wrote the lives of the abbots of his house up to
1255, a work not now extant, and the basis of the later Gesta
Abbatum S. Albani
, compiled by Thomas Walsingham (d. 1422?) and
likewise issued in the Rolls Series. The thirteenth century
biographies have some original value. Paris’s Life of
Stephen Langton is printed in LIEBERMANN’S Ungedruckte
Anglo-Normannische Geschichtsquellen
(1870).

Paris, perhaps the greatest historian of the Middle Ages, has
literary skill, a vivid though prolix style, a keen eye for the
picturesque, bold and independent judgment, wonderful breadth and
range, and an insatiable curiosity. He was a man of the world, a
courtier and a scholar; he took immense pains to collect his facts
from documents and eye-witnesses, and had great advantages in this
respect through the intimate relations between his house and the
court. Henry III himself contributed many items of information to
him. His details are extraordinarily full, and he tells us almost
as much about continental affairs as about those of his own
country. He wrote with too flowing a pen to be careful about
precision, and had too much love of the picturesque to resist the
temptation of embellishing a good story. His narrative of
continental transactions is in particular extremely inexact. But
the chief cause of his offending also gives special value to his
work; he was a man of strong views and his sympathies and
prejudices colour every line he wrote. His standpoint is that of a
patriotic Englishman, indignant at the alien invasions, at the
misgovernment of the king, the greed of the curialists and the
Poitevins, and with a professional bias against the mendicants. His
writings make his age live.

The falling off in the St. Alban’s work of the next generation
is characteristic of the decay of colour and detail which makes the
chroniclers of the age of Edward I. inferior to those of his
father’s reign. The years after 1259 were briefly chronicled by
uninspired continuators of Matthew Paris, and the reputation of St.
Alban’s as a school of history led to the frequent transference of
their annals to other religious houses, where they were written up
by local pens. This led to the dissemination of the series of
jejune compilations which in the ages of Edward I. and II. were
widely spread under the name of Flores Historiarum. Dr.
Luard has published a critical edition of these Flores in
three volumes of the Rolls Series, which range from the creation to
1326, with an introduction determining 453their complicated relations
to each other. They are of no real value before 1259, and for the
next sixty-seven years are only important by reason of the defects
of our other sources. No unity or colour can be expected in books
handed from house to house and kept up to date by jottings by
different hands. The ascription of these Flores to a
conjectural Matthew of Westminster by earlier editors is
groundless. Dr. C. Horstmann, Nova Legenda Anglie, i., pp.
xlix. seq.(1901), maintains that John of Tynemouth’s
Historia Aurea, still in manuscript, is the official St.
Alban’s history from 1327 to 1377.

In the reign of Edward I. the credit of the school of St.
Alban’s was revived to some extent by WILLIAM RISHANGER, who made
his profession in 1271 and died early in the reign of Edward II. To
him is assigned a chronicle ranging from 1259 to 1306 published by
H.T. Riley in the volume Willelmi Rishanger et Anonymorum
Chronica et Annales
(Rolls Series). Rishanger’s authorship of
the portion 1259-1272 is more probable than that of the section
1272-1306, which, not compiled before 1327, is almost certainly by
another hand, and the attribution of even the earlier section to
Rishanger is doubted by so competent an authority as M.
Bémont. The compilation is frigid and unequal. Of the
miscellaneous contents of Mr. Riley’s volume, the short Gesta
Edwardi I.
(pp. 411-423), of no great value, is clearly
Rishanger’s work. We may also ascribe to Rishanger the Narratio
de Bellis apud Lewes et Evesham
(ed. Halliwell, Camden Soc.,
1840), which tells the story of the Barons’ Wars with vigour,
detail, and insight. Written by a true inheritor of the prejudices
of Matthew Paris, this chronicle is a eulogy of Montfort. It was
put together not before 1312.

Another volume of Chroniclers of St. Alban’s was edited
by Mr. Riley for the Rolls Series in 1860. Three of its chronicles
concern our period. These are: (1) Opus Chronicorum,
1259-1296, a source of “Rishanger’s” chronicle; (2) J. DE
TROKELOWE’S Annales, 1307-1322; (3) H. DE BLANEFORDE’S
Chronica (1323). These last two are important for Edward
II.’s reign. After these works, historical writing further declined
at St. Alban’s. At the end of our period, however, another true
disciple of Matthew Paris was found in the St. Alban’s monk who
added to a jejune compilation for the years 1328 to 1370 a vivid
and personal narrative of the years 1376-1388, our chief source for
the history of the last year of Edward III.’s reign. In his bitter
prejudice against John of Gaunt and his clerical allies, such as
Wychffe and the mendicants, the monk is so outspoken that his book
was suppressed, and most manuscripts leave out the more offensive
passages. It has been edited by Sir E. Maunde 454Thompson as
Chronicon Angliæ, 1328-1388 (Rolls Series). Before that its
contents, like that of other St. Alban’s annals, were partially
known through the fifteenth century compilation under the name of a
St. Alban’s monk, THOMAS OF WALSINGHAM, whose Historia
Anglicana
(2 vols., Rolls Series, ed. Riley) is not an
authority for our period.

For the early years of Henry III. we have besides Wendover’s
Flores: (i) The CANON OF BARNWELL’S continuation of Howden
published in STUBBS’S Memoriale Fratris Walteri de Coventria
(Rolls Series), written in 1227 and copious for the years
1216-1225. (2) RALPH OF COGGESHALL’s Chronicon Anglicanum
(ed. Stevenson, Rolls Series), ending at 1227 and important for its
last twelve years. (3) The Histoire des Ducs de Normandie et des
Rois d’Angleterre
, which, published by F. Michel in 1840 (Soc.
de l’histoire de France), was first appreciated at its full value
by M. Petit-Dutaillis in the Revue Historique. tome 2
(1892). (4) The Chronique de l’Anonyme de Béthune
printed in 1904 in vol. xxiv. of the Recueil des Historiens de
la France
. (5) A French rhyming chronicle, the Histoire de
Guillaume le Maréchal
, discovered and edited by P. Meyer
for the Soc. de l’histoire de France. Written by a minstrel of the
younger Marshal from materials supplied by the regent’s favourite
squire, it is, though poetry and panegyric, an important source for
Marshal’s regency.

St. Alban’s was not the only religious house that concerned
itself with the production of chronicles. Other Annales
Monastici
have been edited in five volumes (Rolls Series, vol.
v. is the index) by Dr. Luard. They are of special importance for
the reign of Henry III. In vol. i. the meagre annals of the
Glamorganshire abbey of Margam only extend to 1232. The Annals
of Tewkesbury
are useful from 1200 to 1263, and specially for
the history of the Clares, the patrons of that house. The Annals of
Burton-upon-Trent illustrate the years 1211 to 1261 with somewhat
intermittent light, and are of unique value for the period of the
Provisions of Oxford, containing many official documents. Vol. ii.
includes the Annals of Winchester and
Waverley. The former, extending to 1277, though mainly
concerned with local affairs are useful for certain parts of the
reign of Henry III., and particularly for the years 1267-1277. The
annals of the Cistercian house of Waverley, near Farnham, go down
to 1291. From 1259 to 1266 the narrative is contemporary and
valuable; from 1266 to 1275, and partly from 1275 to 1277 it is
borrowed from the Winchester Annals; from 1277 to its abrupt end it
is again of importance. The Annals of Bermondsey in vol.
iii. are a fifteenth century compilation. The Annals of the
Austin 455canons of Dunstable are of great
value, especially from the year 1201, when they become original,
down to 1242. This section is written by RICHARD DE MORINS, prior
of Dunstable from 1202 to 1242. After his death the annals become
more local, though they give a clear narrative of the puzzling
period 1258-1267. They stop in 1297. The chief contents of vol. iv,
are the parallel Annals of Oseney and the Chronicle
of THOMAS WYKES, a canon of that house, who took the religious
habit in 1282. To 1258 the two histories are very similar, that of
Wykes being slightly fuller. They then remain distinct until 1278,
and again from 1280 to 1284 and 1285-1289. In the latter year Wykes
stops, while Oseney goes on with independent value until 1293, and
as a useless compilation till 1346. Wykes is of unique interest for
the Barons’ Wars, as he is the only competent chronicler who takes
the royalist side. The Oseney writer, much less full and
interesting, represents the ordinary baronial standpoint. Wykes is
occasionally useful for the first years of Edward I.; after 1288
his importance becomes small. The Annals of Worcester are
largely a compilation from the Winchester Annals and the
Flores; the local insertions have some value for the period
1216-1258, and more for the latter part of the reign of Edward I.,
at whose death they end.

Other monastic chronicles of the thirteenth century, of small
importance, enumerated by Dr. Luard (Ann. Mon., iv., liii.)
are not yet printed in full. Extracts from many are given in
PERTZ’S Monumenta Germaniæ Hist. Scriptores, vols. xxvii.
and xxviii. The Annales Cestrienses (to 1297) have been
edited by R.C. Christie (Record Soc. of Lancashire and Cheshire);
EDMUND OF HADENHAM’S Chronicle (down to 1307) is given in
part in WHARTON’S Anglia Sacra, and M. Bémont
publishes in an appendix to his Simon de Montfort (pp.
373-380) a valuable fragment of a Chronicle of Battle
Abbey
on the Barons’ Wars, 1258-1265. For the latter part of
that period we have some useful notices in HENRY OF SILEGRAVE’s
brief Chronicle (ed. Hook, Caxton Soc., 1849), whose close
relationship to the Battle Chronicle M. Bémont has
first indicated. To these may be added the Annals of Stanley
Abbey
(1202-1271) in vol. ii. of Chronicles of Stephen,
Henry II. and Richard I.
(ed. Hewlett, Rolls Series, 1885), and
the Chronicle of the Bury monk, JOHN OF TAXSTER or TAYSTER,
which becomes copious from the middle of the thirteenth century and
ends in 1265; it was partly printed in 1849 by Benjamin Thorpe as a
continuation of Florence of Worcester (English Historical Society),
and the years 1258-1262 are best read in Luard’s edition of
Bartholomew Cotton (Rolls Series). Taxster’s work became the basis
of several later compilations of the eastern counties, including:
456(i)
JOHN OF EVERSDEN, another Bury monk, independent from 1265 to 1301,
also printed without his name by Thorpe, up to 1295, as a further
continuation of Florence. (2) JOHN OF OXNEAD, a monk of St.
Benet’s, Hulme, a reputed continuator of Taxster and Eversden up to
1280, who adds a good deal of his own for the years 1280-1293,
edited somewhat carelessly by Sir Henry Ellis as Chronica J. de
Oxenedes
(Rolls Series). (3) BARTHOLOMEW COTTON, a monk of
Norwich, whose Historia Anglicana, original from 1291 to
1298, and specially important from 1285 to 1291, is edited by Luard
(Rolls Series). Some thirteenth and early fourteenth century Bury
chronicles are also in Memorials of St. Edmund’s
Abbey
, ed. T. Arnold (vols. ii. and iii., Rolls Series). The
Chronicon de Mailros (Bannatyne Club), from the Cistercian
abbey of Melrose, goes to 1270; though utterly untrustworthy, it
may be noticed as almost the only Scottish chronicle before the war
of independence, and as containing a curious record of the miracles
of Simon de Montfort.

Among the historians of Edward I.’s reign is WALTER OF
HEMINGBURGH, Canon of Guisborough in Cleveland (ed. H.C. Hamilton,
2 vols., Engl. Hist. Soc.). His account of Henry III.’s reign is
worthless, but from 1272 to 1312 his work is of great value, though
never precise and full of gaps. It contains many documents and is
remarkable for its stirring battle pictures. Hemingburgh probably
laid down his pen when the narrative ceases early in the reign of
Edward II. Another writer, identified by Horstmann with John of
Tynemouth, carries the story from 1326 to 1346.

In striking contrast to the flowing periods of Hemingburgh is
the well-written and chronologically digested Annals of the
Dominican friar NICHOLAS TREVET or TRIVET, the son of a judge of
Henry III.’s reign (ed. Hog, Engl. Hist. Soc.). Beginning in 1138,
his work assumes independent value for the latter years of Henry
III. and is of first-rate importance for the reign of Edward I., at
whose death it concludes, though Trevet was certainly alive in
1324. It was largely used by the later St. Alban’s chroniclers.

Franciscan historiography begins earlier than Dominican with the
remarkable tract of THOMAS OF ECCLESTON, written about 1260, De
Adventu Fratrum Minorum in Anglia
, published with other
Minorite documents (including Adam Marsh’s letters) in BREWER’S
Monumenta Franciscana (Rolls Series, continued in a second
volume by R. Hewlett). The first important Franciscan chronicle,
called the Chronicon de Lanercost (ed. J. Stevenson,
Bannatyne Club, 2 vols.), really comes from the Minorite convent of
Carlisle. It covers the years 1201 to 1346. The early part is
derived from the valueless chronicle of 457Melrose, and its incoherent
cult of the memory of Montfort does not save it from the grossest
errors in dealing with his history. It becomes important for
northern affairs from Edward I. onwards, giving full details with a
strong anti-Scottish bias. Another north-country chronicle is Sir
T. GREY’S Scalacronica (ed. Stevenson, Maitland Club, 1836),
useful for the Scottish wars and for Edward III.’s reign up to
1362.

A sign of the times is the beginning of civic chronicles. The
London series alone is important for English history. It begins
with the Liber de Antiquis Legibus, or Chronica Majorum
et Vicecomitum Londoniarum
(1188-1274, ed. T. Stapleton, Camden
Soc.). The work of ARNOLD FITZTHEDMAR, alderman of the German
merchants in London, it is copious for the years 1236 to 1274, and
is, with Wykes, the only chronicle of the Barons’ Wars written with
a royalist bias. Fourteenth century civic chronicles, based upon
Flores Historiarum, and continued independently, form the
main contents of the two volumes of Chronicles of the Reigns of
Edward I. and II.
(ed. by Dr. Stubbs for the Rolls Series).
These are: (1) Annales Londonienses, perhaps written by
ANDREW HORN, chamberlain of London, and compiler of the Liber
Horn
; they have much general value for the period 1301 to 1316,
and deal more narrowly with London history from 1316 to 1330, when
they conclude. (2) Annales Paulini, 1307-1341, compiled by
one of the clergy of St. Paul’s, but not by Adam Murimuth. These
take up Dr. Stubbs’s first volume. The second contains: (1) JOHN OF
LONDON’S Commendatio Lamentabilis in Transitu magni Regis
Edwardi quarti
, a funeral eulogy containing the most elaborate
contemporary analysis of Edward’s character. (2) The CANON OF
BRIDLINGTON’S Gesta Edwardi de Carnarvon, with a
continuation down to the death of Edward III., of little value
after 1339. It has frequent reference to the vaticinations of the
local prophet, John of Bridlington, and was not put in its present
shape before 1377. Its first part is based on earlier sources, and
it is, for lack of better, a prime authority for north-country
history and Anglo-Scottish relations; the continuation contains the
best account of Edward Balliol’s attempts on the Scottish throne.
(3) Vita Edwardi II., from 1307 to 1325, attributed by
Hearne on slight grounds to a MONK OF MALMESBURY, with many notices
of the history of Gloucestershire and Bristol, of which the famous
rising is described at length. The writer is the most human of the
annalists of the reign, prolix, self-conscious, moralising, and
somewhat incoherent. He is the most outspoken of all the fourteenth
century critics of the Roman curia, and has more insight than most
of his contemporaries.

458The following are of primary importance for
the early years of Edward III.; it is significant that they are
nearly all secular, not monastic, in origin. (1) Continuatio
Chronicorum
, 1303-1347, by ADAM MURIMUTH, a canon of St. Paul’s
much employed by Edward III. (ed. E.M. Thompson in Rolls Series), a
mere continuation of the Flores until 1325, thence enlarged
from personal sources, but still meagre until 1337, when it becomes
a first-rate authority to 1346. Murimuth’s adoption of Michaelmas
day as the beginning of the year has often confused those who have
imitated him. Chief among these is (2) GEOFFREY LE BAKER of
Swinbrooke, an Oxfordshire man, and like Murimuth, a secular clerk,
whose Chronicon (ed. E.M. Thompson), beginning in 1303 on
the basis of Murimuth, has independent value after 1324, and is
noteworthy for its touching details of Edward II.’s fall and death.
It ends in 1356 with an excellent account of the battle of
Poitiers. The early part of Baker’s chronicle, widely circulated as
Vita et Mors Edwardi II., was previously assigned to Sir
Thomas de la Moor, and was so edited by Stubbs, but Sir E.M.
Thompson showed clearly that this Oxfordshire knight was Baker’s
patron and not the writer of a chronicle. With many defects, Baker
can tell a story picturesquely. (3) ROBERT OF AVESBURY, a canon
lawyer, wrote De mirabilibus Gestis Edwardi III., of special
importance for the war from 1339 to 1356, and containing many state
documents. It is edited by E.M. Thompson in the same volume as
Murimuth. (4) HENRY KNIGHTON, Canon of Leicester, wrote a
Chronicle about 1366 which is valuable for the period
1336-1366 and includes the best contemporary account of the Black
Death. The latest edition by Lumby in the Rolls Series is not a
scholarly work. (5) Eulogium Historiarum (ed. Haydon, Rolls
Series) is contemporary and valuable for 1356-1366 only. There is a
great dearth of English chronicles for the latter years of Edward
III. The signal exception is the important St. Alban’s Chronicon
Angliæ
already mentioned.

In the age of Edward III. the Flores Historiarum were
superseded by the Polychronicon (often called the “Brute”
after WACE’S Brut d’Angleterre), the voluminous compilation
(to 1352) of RANDOLPH HIGDEN, a monk of Chester (edited by
Babington and Lumby, Rolls Series). ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER, PETER
LANGTOFT, and ROBERT MANNYNG have been referred to elsewhere. The
first is of some original value for the Barons’ Wars and Edward I.,
while Langtoft, a Yorkshire canon specially interested in the
Scottish wars, is a contemporary for all Edward I.’s reign. Among
rhyming chronicles, French in tongue but English in origin, may be
mentioned Le 459Siège de Carlaverock, 1300 (ed.
Nicolas, 1828), of value for heraldry, and CHANDOS HERALD’S
Prince Noir (ed. H.O. Coxe, whose edition was pillaged by F.
Michel for his more accessible version of 1883). L’Histoire de
Foulques Fitz Warin
(d. 1260?), a picturesque marcher hero, a
prose romance of the end of the thirteenth century, can be read in
Stevenson’s edition of COGGESHALL (Rolls Series), or Englished by
A. Kemp-Welch (1904).

No contemporary Scottish chronicles of importance deal with the
War of Independence, though fairly full Scottish versions of it
exist in later books. The earliest of these is the Bruce of
JOHN BARBOUR, Archdeacon of Aberdeen. Written in 1375 at the
instigation of Robert II., Barbour’s spirited verses are inspired
by patriotic rather than historic motives. His details are minute,
but impossible to control by other sources, and he is more valuable
as the epic poet of Scottish liberty than as an historical
authority. He is edited by Skeat (Early English Text Soc.),
Jamieson, and Innes. The earliest prose Scottish chronicle, that of
JOHN FORDUN, who died about 1384 (ed. Skene, in Historians of
Scotland
), is of value for the fourteenth century. ANDREW
WYNTONN’S Originale, a metrical history written in the
fifteenth century, has next to no authority until the end of this
period (ed. Laing, in Historians of Scotland), BLIND HARRY’S
Wallace, written in 1488, is romance not history.

Wales is more fortunate than Scotland in preserving contemporary
thirteenth century annals, of which a Latin chronicle, Annales
Cambriæ
, extending to 1288, and a Welsh one, Brut y
Tywysogion
(i.e., Chronicle of the Princes), down to
1278, are edited by J. Williams in the Rolls Series, the latter
with an English translation. A more critical version of the Welsh
text of the Brut is that of J. RHYS and J.G. EVANS’ Red
Book of Hergest
, vol. ii. (1890).

The close relations between England and France for the whole of
this period render the French chronicles by far the most important
of foreign sources for English history. They are enumerated in
detail by Auguste Molinier in vols. iii. (up to 1328) and iv.
(after 1328) of the first part of Les Sources de l’Histoire de
France (Manuels de Bibliographie historique
). The chief French
chronicles of the period 1226-1328 are collected in vols. xx.-xxiv.
of the Recueil des Historiens de la France begun by Dom
Bouquet. Some of them are of special importance for English
history. For Anglo-Netherlandish relations under Edward I. see
Annales Gandenses (1296-1310), “la chronique la plus
remarquable de la fin du xiiie siècle,” the French
Chronique Artésienne (1295-1304), and the
Chronique Tournaisienne (1296-1314), all edited by F.
Funck-Brentano in the already mentioned Collection 460de Textes.
For the Hundred Years’ War the French chroniclers are
indispensable, especially for military history. The most famous of
these writers, JEAN FROISSART, has been characterised in my text
(p. 419). He can best be studied in Luce and Raynouart’s excellent
edition for the Soc. de l’Histoire de France (tomes i.-viii.,
1869-1888) which completes the story up to Edward III.’s death.
Luce’s careful “sommaire et commentaire critique” often affords
means of checking Froissart by other sources. The magnificent
volumes of indexes of Kervyn de Lettenhove’s complete edition
(vols. XX.-XXV.) are still of immense use, though his text and
comments are inferior to those of Luce, Froissart’s spirit may well
be caught in Lord Berners’s racy English translation (Tudor
Translations), or in G.C. Macaulay’s useful abridgment. The three
redactions of Froissart’s first book (from 1327 to 1373-1377),
which is all that concerns our period, have been clearly
distinguished by Luce. (1) The first edition, written about 1373,
at the request of Count Robert of Namur, is inspired by an English
bias. Up to 1360 it is largely derived from the chronicle of JEAN
LE BEL, Canon of St. Lambert of Liège; after that date it is
original. (2) The second edition, only represented by two MSS., of
which one is incomplete, is a modification of the first with a
French bias. The earlier part is more independent of Jean le Bel.
(3) The third edition, preserved in a single MS., ends with the
death of Philip VI in 1350, and, written after 1400, is even more
hostile to England than the second. The best edition of Jean le Bel
is by Polain for the Académie royale de Belgique.

A few of the more important French chronicles after 1328 may be
mentioned shortly. (1) Grands Chroniques de France (ed.
Paulin Paris). Original from 1350 to 1377, a work of first-rate
importance, where, if truth is altered, it is altered deliberately
from political motives. (2) JEAN DE VENETTE, 1340-1368, written
with a popular bias, and partly favourable to Charles of Navarre
(edited as a supplement to Géraud’s edition of Guillaume de
Nangis, ii., 178-378, Soc. de l’Hist. de France). (3) Chronique
Normande du xiv’e siècle
, 1337-1372 (ed. Molinier, Soc.
de l’Hist. de France, 1882), exact and very important for the wars
1337 to 1372. (4) Chronique des quatre premiers Valois (Soc.
de l’Hist. de France). (5) CUVELIER’S poetical Vie de Bertrand
du Guesclin
(2 vols., Doc. inédits). Further
details can be found in Molinier’s bibliography. Netherlandish
sources for the Hundred Years’ War are summarised in PIRENNE’S
Bibliographie de l’Histoire de Belgique (1895). Of special
importance is JAN VAN KLERK’S Van den Derden Edewaert Rym
Kronyk
. (1840), useful for 1337-1341, and written with an
English bias.

461The unofficial legal literature of the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries is of exceptional variety and
value. Many lawyers’ treatises throw light on matters far beyond
legal technicalities. HENRY OF BRACTON or BRATTON’S De Legibus
et Consuetudinibus Angliæ
illustrates the union of English and
Roman juridical ideas characteristic of the age of Henry III. It
has been edited badly by Sir T. Twiss in six volumes (Rolls
Series), and some portions well by Professor Maitland in his
Select passages from Bracton and Azo (Selden Soc.).
Maitland’s Bracton’s Note Book includes extracts from plea
rolls seemingly made by Bracton. Bracton’s book on the laws was
translated, condensed, and rearranged by a writer of the next
generation called Britton. It may be studied in a modern edition in
NICHOLLS’S Britton on the laws of England, while
Fleta, an almost contemporary Latin law book, must be read
in Selden’s seventeenth century edition. Another thirteenth century
law-book, Le Mirroir des Justices, has been edited by
Maitland and W.J. Whittaker for the Selden Society. From Edward
I.’s time onwards unofficial reports of trials called YEAR BOOKS,
written in French, become valuable for their vividness and detail,
and for the light which they throw on the more technical records of
the plea rolls. Many of them are printed in unsatisfactory
seventeenth century editions, but the Year Books of five of Edward
I.’s regnal years, between 1292 to 1307, together with the Year
Book of 11-12 Edward III., are accessible in A.J. Horwood’s
editions in the Rolls Series. L.O. Pike has also edited in the
Rolls Series the Year books of Edward III. from 1338 to
1345, and Maitland’s Year books of Edward II. for the Selden
Society are the first two instalments of a scheme for publishing
the Year Books of the reign. Besides their legal value, the Year
Books are an almost unworked mine for social and economic, and
often even political and ecclesiastical, history.

Of literary aids to history T. WRIGHT’S Political Songs
(Camden Soc.) illustrate this period to the reign of Edward II. One
of Wright’s pieces has been more elaborately edited in C.L.
KINGSFORD’S Song of Lewes (1890), and C. Hardwick published
a Poem on the Times OF Edward II. for the Percy Soc. (1849).
With Edward III. such literature becomes copious. Of special
importance are T. Wright’s Political POEMS and SONGS FROM the
accession of Edward III.
, vol. i. (Rolls Series, 1859), J.
Hall’s Poems of LAURENCE MINOT, Skeat’s editions of CHAUCER
and LANGLAND, and G.C. Macaulay’s edition of GOWER. The Latin works
of Wycliffe, published by the Wycliffe Society, mainly belong to
the succeeding period, but De Dominio Divino and De
Civili Dominio
, as well as some tracts 462printed in the appendix to
LEWIS’S Life of Wiclif and in Shirley’s edition of
Fasciculi Zizanioram (Rolls Series), were written before
1377.

Of modern works treating of this period, many monographs,
dealing with particular points, have been mentioned in notes in the
course of the narrative. Of general guides to the period the best
by far are Stubbs and Pauli. STUBBS’S Constitutional History
(vol. ii.) is as valuable for the chapters summarising the
political history as for the more strictly constitutional matter.
R. PAULI’S Geschichte von England, iii., 489-896, and iv.,
1-505, 716-741, remains, after half a century, the fullest and most
satisfactory working up in detail of these reigns, though the great
additions to our material make parts of it a somewhat unsafe guide.
It can be supplemented for particular aspects of history by the
following: For legal history, POLLOCK and MAITLAND’S History of
English Law before the time of Edward I.
, especially vol. i.,
book i. (chapters iv.-vi.), and book ii.; and most of vol. ii.; to
which should be added the prefaces by Prof. Maitland and others to
the volumes of the Selden Society. MAITLAND’S Roman Canon Law in
the Church of England
(1898) is also of great importance. For
economic history, W.J. ASHLEY’S Economic History, parts i.
and ii.; W. CUNNINGHAM’s Growth of English Industry and
Commerce, Early and Middle Ages
; VINOGRADOFF’S Villainage in
England
, S. DOWELL’S History of Taxation (2nd edition),
H. HALL’S Customs Revenue of England, and, as a collection
of materials, J.E. THOROLD ROGERS’ History of Agriculture and
Prices
, vols. i. and ii. For ecclesiastical history, W.R.W.
STEPHENS’S History of the English Church, 1066-1272; W.W.
CAPES’S History of the English Church in the Fourteenth and
Fifteenth Centuries
, and F. MAKOWER’S The Constitutional
History and Constitution of the Church of England
(translated
from the German). For academic history, DENIFLE’S Entstehung der
Universitäten des Mittelalters bis 1400
, especially pp.
1-40, 237-251 (Oxford) and pp. 367-376 (Cambridge),
HAURÉAU’S Histoire de la Philosophie scholastique and
RASHDALL’S Universities of the Middle Ages, i., 1-74, and
ii., part ii. (Oxford and Cambridge). For military history,
KÖHLER’S Entwickelung des Kriegswesens in der
Ritterzeit
, OMAN’S History of the Art of War in the Middle
Ages
, CLARK’S Mediæval Military Architecture, and
(above all) J.E. MORRIS’S Welsh Wars of Edward I. For naval
history, NICOLAS’S History of the Royal Navy, and C. DE LA
RONCIÈRE’S Histoire de la Marine Française.
For particular reigns the following may be found useful: For Henry
III., PETIT-DUTAILLIS’S Étude sur Louis VIII.,
GASQUET’S Henry III. and the Church (1905), BÉMONT’S
Simon de 463Montfort, PROTHERO’S Simon de
Montfort
, and BLAAUW’S Barons’ Wars (2nd ed., 1871). For
the reign of Edward I., SEELEY’s Life and Reign of Edward I.
(1872), my Edward I.; GOUGH’S Itinerary of Edward I.,
MAXWELL’S Robert the Bruce (Heroes of the Nations), and
MORRIS’S above-mentioned Welsh Wars of Edward I. For some
aspects of Edward II.’s reign, STUBBS’S prefaces to Chronicles
of Edward I. and Edward II.
are of special value. For Edward
III.’s reign, BARNES’s History of Edward III. (1688) is not
quite superseded by LONGMAN’S Life and Times of Edward III.
(2 vols., 1869), and MACKINNON’S History of Edward III.
(1900). For the Hundred Years’ War, E. DÉPREZ’S
Préliminaires de la Guerre de Cent Ans (1328-1342)
(Bibl. de l’Ecole française de Rome, 1902) for diplomatic
history, and DENIFLE’s Désolation des Églises et
Monastères de la France pendant la Guerre de Cent Ans

(ii., part i., 1899) for the best general survey of the war to
1380. See also LUCE’S La Jeunesse de Bertrand de Guesclin and La
France pendant la Guerre de Cent Ans
, and (for Brittany) A. DE
LA BORDERIE’S Histoire de Brétagne (1899). The end of
Edward III.’s reign is illustrated by S. ARMITAGE SMITH’S John
of Gaunt
(1904), J. LECHLER’S Wiclif und die Vorgeschichte
der Reformation
(2 vols., 1873), also translated, not very
adequately, Wycliffe and His English Precursors (1878 and
1881), F.D. MATTHEW’S introduction to Wyclif’s English Works
(Early English Text Society), and R.L. POOLE’S Illustrations of
the History of Mediæval Thought
(1884), and Wycliffe
(1889). G.M. TREVELYAN’s England in the Age of Wycliffe
(1899) is interesting but not always very scholarly.

Some account of the general foreign history of the period can be
found in LAVISSE and RAMBAUD’S Histoire
générale
(tomes ii. and iii.), LOSERTH’S
Geschichte des späteren Mittelalters (good
bibliographies), and, briefly, in my Papacy and Empire (up
to 1273), and LODGE’S Close of the Middle Ages (after 1273).
For French history of the period LAVISSE’S Histoire de
France
(iii., pt. i., 1137-1226, by A. LUCHAIRE; iii., pt. ii.,
1226-1328, by C.V. LANGLOIS, and iv., pt. i., 1328-1422, by A.
COVILLE) cover the whole of the period. More detailed works are,
PETIT-DUTAILLIS’S Louis VIII., E. BERGER’S Blanche de
Castile
, WALLON’S Louis IX., BOUTARIC’S Saint Louis
et Alfonse de Poitiers
, C.V. LANGLOIS’S Philippe le
Hardi
, BOUTARIC’S France sous Philippe le Bel,
LEHUGEUR’S Philippe le Long, PETIT’S Charles de
Valois
, FOURNIER’S Royaume d’Arles et de Vienne, L.
DELISLE’S Hist. de Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte, and (for the
south) the new edition of DE VIC and VAISSÈTE’s Hist.
générale de Languedoc
. Much recent work has been
done by French scholars towards the reconstruction 464of the external
history of England during the whole of our period. For the Low
Countries, PIRENNE’S Hist. de Belgique, ii., ASHLEY’S
James and Philip van Artevelde, and VANDER KINDERE’S Le
Siècle des Arteveldt
. PAULI is good for the relations of
England and Germany.

Maps illustrating the period are to be found in POOLE’S
Oxford Historical Atlas, LONGNON’S Atlas historique de la
France
, and SPRUNER-MENKE’S Historischer Hand-Atlas;
special maps of Edward I.’s Scottish expeditions in GOUGH’S
Itinerary of Edward I., of Edward III.’s and the Black
Prince’s campaigns in THOMPSON’S Chronicon Galfridi le
Baker
, and KERVYN’S Froissart, of John of Gaunt’s in
ARMITAGE-SMITH’s John of Gaunt, and of Wales in the
thirteenth century in Owens College Historical Essays. VIDAL
DE LA BLACHE’S Tableau de la Géographie de la France
(LAVISSE, Hist. de France, i., pt. i.) is instructive for
the physical features of the campaigns of the Hundred Years’
War.

Further details as to English authorities, ancient and modern,
can be found in GROSS’S excellent Sources and Literature of
English History
(1900). The Monumenta Germaniæ
Historica
, Scriptores, vols. xxvii., xxviii., consist of
excerpts from English writers of the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries; the introductions (in Latin) by Pauli and Liebermann
contain noteworthy estimates of the works from which the extracts
are taken.

NOTE TO PAGES 390-92.

My reasons for my account of the battle of Poitiers demand
longer explanation than can be given in a footnote. Like most
modern writers, I have based my narrative on the Chronicle
of Geoffrey le Baker as expounded by Sir E.M. Thompson, though I
agree with Professor Oman in holding that Baker’s “ampla
profundaque vallis et mariscus, torrente quodam irriguus,” must be
the valley of the Miausson. I also, however, agree with Father
Denifle in not setting great store on Chandos Herald, though I
would not reject him altogether, as all prudent writers must reject
Froissart. My conjectural account of the movements of the armies is
an attempt to combine Baker with what may be true in the Herald. I
hope elsewhere to be able to justify my narrative at length.

465

INDEX.

ABCDEFGHIJKLM
NOPQRSTUVWYZTOP
  • “Babylonish Captivity, the,” 229, 418.
  • Bacon, Roger, 91, 92.
  • Bacon, Robert, 46.
  • Badenoch, John Comyn, lord of, 180, See
    Comyn.
  • Badlesmere, Bartholomew, Lord, 268, 273, 277, 279, 283, 286, 293, 314.
  • Badlesmere, Lady, 282, 283.
  • Baker, Geoffrey le, Chronicle of, 420, 458, 464.
  • “Balance of Power,” the, 138.
  • Baldock (town), 299.
  • Baldock, Ralph, chancellor and bishop of London, 238.
  • Baldock, Robert, chancellor, 292, 293, 298, 299, 301.
  • Baldwin, Count of Flanders, Latin Emperor of the East, 33.
  • Ball, John, 376, 377.
  • Balliol College, Oxford, 376, 377, 439.
  • Balliol, Edward, eldest son of King John of Scotland, 194, 315, 317-324.
  • Balliol, John (d. 1269), 93.
  • Balliol, John, lord of Barnard Castle, and of Galloway, son of
    the above, 179, 181, 183. See also John, King of Scots.
  • Balsham, Hugh, Bishop of Ely, 93.
  • Barnburgh Castle, 247.
  • Bampton in the Bush, 250.
  • Banaster, Adam, 267, 268, 272.
  • Banbury, 250.
  • Banff, 198, 225.
  • Bankers;
  • Bannatyne club, publications of the, 455,
    456.
  • Bannock, the river, 261.
  • Bannockburn, battle of, 260-264, 267, 270, 272, 274, 277, 279, 318-320, 346, 363, 364.
  • Bar, Joan of. See Joan.
  • Bar, Count of, 192.
  • Barbavera, 345, 347.
  • Barbezieux, 64.
  • Barbour, John, Bruce, 422, 459.
  • Bardi, the, 356.
  • Bardolf, William, 100.
  • Barfleur, 360.
  • Bargate, the, Lincoln, 10.
  • Barnard Castle, 179, 316.
  • Barnes’s History of Edward III., 462.
  • Barnwell, 299.
  • Barnwell, Canon of, 13, 16, 21, 453.
  • Barons’ war, the, 133-135, 164, 175, 237, 452, 454, 456, 461, 462.
  • Barres, William des, 11.
  • Basset, Gilbert, 46, 47.
  • Bastides, 165, 171, 295, 296.
  • Bastilles, 417.
  • Bath, 407.
  • Bath and Wells, Bishop of. See Burnell, Robert; Drokensford;
    Shrewsbury, Ralph of, and Harewell, John.
  • Battle Abbey, chronicle of, 455.
  • Battles of ——
  • Bayonne, 70, 71, 186, 191, 196, 297, 324, 357, 417, 418.
  • Bazas, 32, 71, 324, 386, 412.
  • Béarn, 141, 171, 325.
  • Béarn, Gaston, Viscount of. See Gaston.
  • Beatrice, daughter of Henry III. and wife of John II. of
    Brittany, 107, 352.
  • Beatrice, sister of Amadeus III., Count of Savoy, wife of
    Raymond Berengar IV., Count of Provence, 54.
  • Beaucaire, 62.
  • Beauce, the, 413.
  • Beauchamp, Thomas. See Warwick, Earl of.
  • Beauchamp, William. See Warwick, Earl of. Beauchamps of
    Warwick, the, 306.
  • Beaumanoir, commandant at Josselin, 382,
    383.
  • Beaumaris Castle, 190.
  • Beaumont, Henry de, 248, 252, 264, 316, 320, 322.
  • Beaumont, Louis de, Bishop of Durham, 290,
    316.
  • Beaumont, Robert of, Earl of Leicester. See Leicester.
  • Beaumonts, the, 252.
  • Beauvais, 361.
  • Becket, Archbishop, St. Thomas, 16, 60, 350.
  • Bedale, 182.
  • Bedford, Castle of, 25, 26, 32;
    • scutage of, 26.
  • Bedfordshire, 447.
  • Bégard, Abbey of, 368.
  • Beghards, the, 376.
  • Beguines, the, 376.
  • Behuchet, Nicholas, 345-347.
  • Bek, Anthony, Bishop of Durham, 178, 185, 197, 213, 215, 219, 223, 230, 232, 238, 245.
  • Bek, Thomas, Bishop of St. David’s, 185.
  • Belleville, 400.
  • Bembro, Robert, 382, 383.
  • Bémont, Charles, 64;
    • his Rôles Gascons, 445, 446.
    • his Chartes des libertés anglaises, 208, 450.
    • his Simon de Montfort, 455, 462, 463.
  • Bénauge, 73.
  • Béne, Amaury of, 90.
  • Benedict XI., Pope, 228.
  • Benedict XII, Pope, 329, 330, 333, 334, 336, 348, 450.
  • Bengeworth, near Evesham, 127.
  • Bentley, Sir Walter, 382, 383.
  • Bere Castle, 165, 166.
  • Bereford, Sir Simon, 305, 309.
  • Berg, Count of, 332.
  • Berger’s Blanche de Castile, 462.
  • Bergerac, 32, 357, 358, 412.
  • Berkeley Castle, 300, 303.
  • Berkeleys, the, 306.
  • Berkhampstead, siege of, 6.
  • Berkshire, 59.
  • Berkstead, Stephen, Bishop of Chichester, 119.
  • Bermingham, John of. See Louth, Earl of.
  • Bernabò, Visconti, Lord of Milan, 430.
  • Berners, Lord, translator of Froissart, 459.
  • Berri, John, Duke of, 412.
  • Bertrand, Cardinal, 330, 336, 339. See Montfavence.
  • Berwick, 182, 194, 196, 198, 206, 207, 212, 213, 245, 247, 258, 259, 261, 264, 273, 275-277, 289, 319, 321, 386, 393.
  • Béthune, 343;
    • Chronique de l’Anonyme de 454.
  • Bibliographies, historical, 459, 464.
  • Bidassoa, the, 324.
  • Bigod, the house of, 278.
  • Bigod, Hugh, justiciar, 100, 102, 104, 109.
  • Bigod, Roger, earl marshal and Earl of Norfolk. See Norfolk,
    Earl of.
  • Bigorre, county of. 71, 80, 164, 294, 397.
  • Biscay, Bay of, 35, 415.
  • Blaauw’s Barons’ Wars, 461.
  • Black Prince, the. See Edward, Prince of Wales and
    Aquitaine.
  • Black death, the, 370-376, 380, 381, 423, 424, 432, 457.
  • Blacklow Hill, 251.
  • Blanche of Artois, Queen of Navarre, 144,
    246.
  • Blanche of Bourbon, wife of Peter the Great of Castile, 404.
  • Blanche of Castile, Queen of Louis VIII. and regent of France,
    4, 11, 34, 62, 80.
  • Blanche, Duchess of Lancaster, 421, 430.
  • Blanche taque, the, in estuary of Somme, 361, 362, 411.
  • Blaneforde’s Chronicle, 453.
  • Blankenberghe, 344, 346.
  • Blavet, the river, 354.
  • Blaye, 36, 64, 191, 196.
  • Bliss’ Calendars of Papal Registers, 449.
  • Blois, 388, 389.
  • Blois, Charles of. See Charles.
  • Blois, Theobald, Count of, 11.
  • Blount, Sir Thos, 302.
  • Blundeville, Randolph of, Earl of Chester. See Chester,
    Randolph, Earl of.
  • Boccaccio, 421.
  • Bohemia, 54.
  • Bohemia, Ottocar, King of, 80.
  • Bohun, Humphrey, Earl of Hereford. See Hereford.
  • Bohun, Humphrey of Brecon, son of the Earl of Hereford, 115.
  • Bohun, Margaret, 435.
  • Bohun, William, Earl of Northampton. See Northampton.
  • Bohuns, the, 430.
  • Bollers, house of, 24.
  • Bologna, 84, 89.
  • Bolton, 433.
  • Bonhommes, order of, 86.
  • Boniface VIII., Pope, 172, 195, 200, 203, 211, 217, 219-223, 228.
  • Boniface of Savoy, Archbishop of Canterbury, 60, 61, 66,
    73, 99, 103, 128, 135, 139.
  • Bordeaux, 32, 33, 36, 64, 70-74, 77, 146, 170, 171, 191, 193, 196, 222, 230, 296, 324, 358, 370, 385-387, 393, 404, 406, 407, 412, 417, 418, 433;
  • Bordeaux, Bertrand de Goth, Archbishop of. See Clement V.
  • Bordelais, the, 324.
  • Borderie’s Histoire de Brétagne, 463.
  • Boroughbridge, 275, 286, 290. battle of, 285-287, 319.
  • Boroughs; growth of, 122, 195, 426-427; representation of,
    139.
  • Bothwell Castle, 262.
  • Boulogne, 8, 121, 239.
  • Bouquet, Dom, his Recueil des Historiens de la France,
    459.
  • Bourbon, Blanche of. See Blanche.
  • Bourbonnais, 417.
  • Bourchier, Sir Robert, 349.
  • Bourg, of Limoges, the, 142.
  • Bourg, 191, 196.
  • Bourgneuf, Bay of, 410, 415.
  • Bourne, 95.
  • Boutaric’s St. Louis et Alfonse de Poitiers, 463;
    • his France sous Philippe le Bel, 462.
  • Bouvines, battle of, 11.
  • Brabant, 148, 192, 331, 332, 335, 336, 340, 348.
  • Brabant, Dukes of. See John II., John III., and
    Wenceslaus.
  • Brabant, Mary of. See Mary, Queen of France.
  • Brabazon, Roger de, chief justice after 1295, 181.
  • Bracton, Henry of, 94, 148, 426;
    • his book De Legibus, 461.
    • his Note Book, 461.
  • Bradwardine, Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury, 425.
  • Brandenburg, 80.
  • Brandenburg, Elector of, 340.
  • Brantingham, Thomas, treasurer, Bishop of Exeter, 432, 433.
  • Brantôme, 388.
  • Braose, house of, 1, 280, 300.
  • Braose, William de, 37, 38, 44;
    • his daughter, 37, 38.
  • Bratton, Henry. See Bracton.
  • Braybrook, Henry de, 25.
  • Bréauté, Falkes de, 2, 5, 6, 8, 10, 14,
    18, 20, 24-27, 43, 44.
  • Brechin, 197, 225.
  • Brecon, 172-174, 189,
    190, 252, 267, 280.
  • Bren, Llewelyn. See Llewelyn.
  • Brentwood, 45, 47.
  • Bremen, 97.
  • Brest, 354, 416, 418.
  • Brétagne bretonnante, La, 352.
  • Brétigni, treaty of, 396-398. See
    also Calais, treaty of.
  • Bretons. See Brittany.
  • Brewer’s Monumenta Franciscana, 455, 456.
  • Bridgnorth, 25, 284.
  • Bridlington, 289.
  • Bridlington, Canon of, his Gesta Edwardi de
    Carnarvon
    .
  • Bridlington, John of, 457.
  • Brie, 60.
  • Brigham, treaty of, 178, 181.
  • Bristol, 4, 56, 112, 168, 241, 268, 273, 370, 457;
    • council meets at, 4.
    • confirmation of the Great Charter at, 5.
    • castle of, 6, 268.
    • channel, 76, 300.
    • disturbances at, 268, 457.
  • Brittany, 2, 35, 36, 41, 44, 54, 178,
    179, 186, 352, 353, 356, 357, 381-383, 386-388, 395 401-404, 413-417, 436, 463;

  • Brittany, Counts, afterwards Dukes, of. See Arthur I., Arthur
    II., John II., John III., John IV., John V., Peter Mauclerc.
  • Brittany, Constance of, wife of Randolph of Chester. See
    Constance of Brittany.
  • Brittany, John of, Earl of Richmond. See John of Brittany, Earl
    of Richmond.
  • Britton, lawyer, 94;
    • his treatise On the Laws of England, 461.
  • Bromfield, 162.
  • Brotherton, Thomas of, Earl of Norfolk. See Thomas of
    Brotherton.
  • Bruce, David. See David II., King of Scots.
  • Bruce, Edward, “King of Ireland.”, 257, 269-272, 280, 429.
  • Bruce, Elizabeth, Queen of Scots. See Elizabeth.
  • Bruce, Joan, Queen of Scots. See Joan.
  • Bruce, Robert, Lord of Annandale,
    • claimant to the Scots throne (d.1295), 177, 180-184, 194.
  • Bruce, Robert, Earl of Carrick, son of the above (d. 1304), 177, 194, 206, 215.
  • Bruce, Robert, Earl of Carrick, son of the above, 206, 215, 227, 232, 233.
    • See also Robert, King of Scots.
  • Bruce, John Barbour’s, 458.
  • Bruges, 143, 210, 211, 327, 343, 344, 346, 398, 402, 418, 434;
    • the Matins of. 221.
    • truce of (1375), 418, 434.
  • Brussels, 332, 339,
    341, 420.
  • Brut, the Trojan, 421.
  • Brut d’Angleterre, Wace’s, 95, 458.
  • Brut y Tywysogion, 459.
  • Buch, Captal de, 212, 392, 40l, 402, 415.
  • Buchan, Comyn, John, Earl of, 198, 206, 257, 316.
  • Buchan, Henry de Beaumont, Earl of, 316,
    320, 322;

    • See also Beaumont, Henry de.
  • Builth, town and castle, 37, 38, 163, 167.
  • Buironfosse, 340, 341, 354, 361.
  • Bulgaria, 33.
  • Burgh, the family of, 269.
  • Burgh, Elizabeth de, wife of Robert, King of Scots;
    • See Elizabeth, Queen of Scots.
  • Burgh, Elizabeth de, wife of Lionel of Clarence, 428, 429.
  • Burgh, Hubert de, Earl of Kent, 2, 5, 9, 11-13, 1717-47, 51, 53.
  • Burgh, Richard de, Earl of Ulster. See Ulster.
  • Burgh, Richard de, Lord of Connaught, 48.
  • Burgh, William de, Lord of Connaught and Earl of Ulster, 428. See Ulster.
  • Burgh-on-Sands, 235.
  • Burghersh, Bartholomew, Bishop of Lincoln, 282, 283, 285, 293, 314, 332-334, 349, 350.
  • Burgos, 73, 405, 406.
  • Burgundy, 96, 119, 140, 191, 396, 400, 401, 410, 412, 417.
  • Burgundy, Duke of. See Philip the Bold and Philip de
    Rouvres.
  • Burnell, Robert, Chancellor, and Bishop of Bath and Wells, 139, 143, 147, 170, 184, 185.
  • Burton-on-Trent, 285.
  • Bury, Richard of, Bishop of Durham, 310.
  • Bury St. Edmunds, 131, 172, 199-201, 299, 454, 455.
  • Busses, Spanish, 384.
  • Butler, Edmund, 270, 271.
  • Butler of Ireland, James, the, 307.
  • Byland Abbey, 289, 290.
  • Bytham Castle, 20, 21.
  • Cader Idris, 165.
  • Cadzand, island of, 334, 346.
  • Caen, 360;
    • abbeys of, 360,
    • church of St. Peter at, 360.
  • Caerlaverock. See Carlaverock.
  • Caerleon, Morgan of, 15.
  • Caerphilly Castle, 166, 267, 281, 300.
  • Cahors, 105, 399, 411;
    • bishopric of, 140.
    • See Quercy.
  • Calais, 12, 365-369,
    380, 381, 383-386, 395, 398, 411-413, 415, 417-419, 433;

  • Calendar of Close Rolls, 444.
  • Calendar of Charter Rolls, 445.
    Calendars of Documents relating to Scotland and Ireland, 449.
  • Calendar of Inquisitions Post-mortem and other analogous
    documents
    , 445.
  • Calendars of Papal Registers, 450.
  • Calendar of the Patent Rolls, 444.
  • Calendarium Genealogicum, C. Roberts’, 445.
  • Calendarium Inquisitionum sive Eschætarum, 445.
  • Calendarium Rotulorum Cartarum, 445.
  • Calveley, Sir Hugh, 382, 383, 400-402, 404.
  • Cambrai, 105, 339.
  • Cambrésis, the, 339.
  • Cambridge, 6, 85, 131, 182;
  • Cambridge, Edmund of Langley, Earl of, 431. See Edmund.
  • Camville, Nichola de, 8, 9.
  • “Candlemas, The Burnt,” 387.
  • Canfranc, treaty of, 171.
  • Canons, Austin, annals by, 454.
  • Canterbury,; 7;
  • Canterbury, Archbishops of.
    • See Langton, Stephen;
    • Grand, Richard le;
    • Neville, Ralph, and Blunt, John (archbishops elect);
    • Rich, Edmund;
    • Boniface of Savoy;
    • Kilwardby, Robert;
    • Peckham, John;
    • Winchelsea, Robert;
    • Cobham, Thomas (archbishop elect);
    • Reynolds, Walter;
    • Meopham, Simon;
    • Stratford, John;
    • Bradwardine, Thomas;
    • Islip, Simon;
    • Langham, Simon;
    • Whittlesea, William, and Sudbury, Simon.
  • Cantilupe, St. Thomas of, chancellor and Bishop of Hereford, 93, 120, 129.
  • Cantilupe, Walter of, Bishop of Worcester, 66, 81, 121,
    126.
  • Cantilupes, the, 1.
  • Cantreds, the four, 75, 76, 133, 167, 168. See also
    Perveddwlad.
  • Caours, Raoul de, 382.
  • Capes’s, W. W., History of the English Church, 461.
  • Capetians, the, 33, 34, 64, 144,
    294, 325, 326, 330.
  • Captal de Buch, the. See Buch.
  • Captivity, the Babylonish, of the Papacy, 229, 418.
  • Carcassonne, 62, 386,
    387.
  • Cardiff Castle, 47, 281, 300.
  • Cardigan and Cardiganshire, 15, 24, 75, 76,
    161, 168, 189.
  • Cardinerie, La, 391.
  • Carlaverock, castle, 218, 220;
    • chronicle of the siege of, 458, 459.
  • Carentan, 360.
  • Carhaix, 368.
  • Carlisle, town and castle, 1, 15, 196, 197, 212, 215, 218, 234, 237, 25%, 275, 284, 289, 290, 456;
  • Carlisle, Andrew Harclay, Earl of, 287.
  • Carmarthen, town and castle, and Carmarthenshire, 15, 24, 47,
    75, 76, 162, 166, 168, 189;

  • Carmelites, the, 86.
  • Carnarvon, town and castle, 165, 189, 190.
  • Carnarvon, Edward of. See Edward.
  • Carnarvonshire, 166, 167.
  • Carrick, Earl of. See Bruce, Robert.
  • Carrickfergus, 270, 27l.
  • Carta menatoria, 225.
  • Cartmel, 289.
  • Cartularies, 450.
  • Cassel, battle of, 327.
  • Cassingham (Kensham), William of, 7-9.
  • Castile, 104, 144, 235, 370, 403, 405, 406, 411.
  • Castile, Alfonso, King of. See Alfonso.
  • Castile, Blanche of. See Blanche.
  • Castile, Constance of, 430. See
    Constance.
  • Castile, Eleanor of. See Eleanor.
  • Castile, Ferdinand the Saint, King of. See Ferdinand.
  • Castile, Henry of Trastamara, King of. See Henry.
  • Castile, Isabella of. See Isabella.
  • Castile, Peter the Cruel, King Of. See Peter.
  • Castile, John, King of Leon and Duke Lancaster, 430, 431. See John of Gaunt.
  • Castle of;
  • Castles, 6, 24, 25, 102, 103, 119.
  • Castleton Castle, Liddesdale, 365.
  • Castor, Church of St., Coblenz, 335.
  • Castorplatz, the, Coblenz, 335.
  • Caversham, 15.
  • Celestine V., Pope, 199, 200.
  • Celts, Irish, 270, 429.
  • Celts of Scotland, the, 263.
  • Chaboterie, la, 389.
  • Chalon, little battle of, 140.
  • Champagne, Blanche of Artois, Queen of Navarre and Countess of.
    See Blanche.
  • Champagne, Edmund, Count of, 144, 187. See also Edmund of Lancaster. Champagne, Henry,
    Count of. See Henry.
  • Champagne, Joan of. See Joan.
  • Champagne, Theobald IV., Count of. See Theobald.
  • Champagne, 35, 36, 144, 146, 187, 246, 294, 396, 413, 417, 418.
  • Champollion-Figeac’s Lettres des rots d’Angleterre, 450.
  • Chancellor, office of, 53, 64, 102, 120.
  • Chancery courts, for Wales, 166;
  • Chandos, Sir John, 399, 401, 402, 404, 407, 412, 417.
  • Chandos Herald, 266, 459, 464.
  • Channel, the Bristol, 76, 300;
  • Channel Islands, the, 30, 73, 345, 397, 414, 415.
  • Charente, the river, 63, 105, 170, 324.
  • Charing, 350.
  • Charles IV., the Emperor, 364, 410.
  • Charles IV., the Fair, King of France, 295-298, 324-326.
  • Charles V., King of France, 403, 404, 408-412, 414, 415.
  • Charles of Anjou, younger brother of Louis IX., Count of
    Provence and Charles I., King of Sicily, 64,
    119, 120, 139, 143, 144, 169.
  • Charles the Bad, Count of Evreux and King of Navarre, 385-387, 394, 395, 398, 400-404, 411, 417, 460.
  • Charles of Blois, claimant to Duchy of Brittany, 352-354, 367, 368, 382, 383, 388, 393, 401, 402.
  • Charles of La Cerda, 384.
  • Charles of Moravia, King of the Romans, 364;
    • See Charles IV., the Emperor.
  • Charles, Duke of Normandy, 390, 391, 394, 396.
    • See also Charles V., King of France.
  • Charles of Salerno, afterwards Charles II. of Sicily, 169, 171.
  • Charles, Count ofValois, 191, 296, 297, 324, 325.
  • Charlemagne, 326.
  • Charlton, Tohn, lord of Powys, 248, 267, 306.
  • Charltons of Powys, the, 306, 414.
  • Charter, the Great, 1, 13, 65, 101,
    115, 119, 125, 131, 203, 206, 244, 247;

  • Charterhouse, the London, 375.
  • Charters, confirmations of the, 1, 5, 13, 28, 29, 40,
    65, 131, 205, 208, 209, 216, 219;

    • of London. 134:
    • Carta Mercatoria, 225;
    • as sources for history, 444, 445.
  • Chartley, 130.
  • Chartres, 396.
  • Chateauneuf, 358.
  • Chateauroux, 388.
  • Chatelherault, 389.
  • Chaucer, Geoffrey, 310, 395, 421-424, 426, 427, 441, 461.
  • Chauvigny, 389.
  • Chaworth, Payne of, 166.
  • Cheapside, 299, 300.
  • Chepstow, 47, 300.
  • Cher, the river, 388, 389.
  • Cherbourg, 193, 360.
  • Cheshire, 74-76, 122,
    132, 224, 278, 428, 447;

    • palatine earldom of, 14, 24;
    • palatine courts of, 167;
    • records of county palatine of, 449.
  • Chester, 161, 242, 423.
  • Chester, Edward, Earl of. See Edward I., Edward II. and Edward
    III.
  • Chester, John de Lacy, Constable of. See Lacy.
  • Chester, John the Scot, Exl of, 42, 46, 179. See also
    Huntingdon.
  • Chester, Simon de Montbrt, Earl of. See Leicester.
  • Chester, Randolph Blundeville, Earl of, 1,
    2, 4, 6, 8, 10, 13, 17, 21, 22, 24-26, 35, 35, 41 42,
    75, 97.
  • Chesterfield, battle of, 130.
  • Chichester,8.
  • Chichester, Bishops of. See Berkstead, Stephen; Neville, Ralth,
    and Stratford, Robert.
  • Chilham, barony of, Kenf, 316.
  • Chilterns, the, 129.
  • Chinon, 63.
  • Chirk, 306.
  • Chirk, Roger Mortimer of. See Mortimer, Roger, of Chirk.
  • Christchurch Castle, 222.
  • Christopher, The, 335, 345, 346.
  • Chroniclers, the, 93-95, 419, 420.
  • Chronicles as sources of history, 443, 451-460.
  • Cinque Ports, the, I, 7, 8, 33, 113-115, 122, 129, 161, 186, 210, 252, 282.
  • Cirencester, 284.
  • Cistercian, nuns of Eastminster, 310;
    • monks of Whalley, 316.
  • Cistercians, the, 11, 60, 76, 165,
    375, 376.
  • Clare Castle, 115;
    • the house of, 133.
  • Clare, Eleanor de, 278. See Despenser
    Eleanor de.
  • Clare, Elizabeth of, 279, 429.
  • Clare, Gilbert of, Earl of Gloucester. See Gloucester.
  • Clare, Margaret of, 238, 279.
  • Clare, Richard of, Earl of Gloucester. See Gloucester.
  • Clarence, Duchy of, 429. See Lionel of
    Antwerp.
  • Clarendon, 178.
  • Clares, the poor, 309.
  • Clark’s, G. T., Mediæval Military Architecture, 462.
  • Clark’s, J. W., Observances in use at Barnwell
    Priory
    , 150.
  • Clement IV., Pope, 92, 121, 135.
  • Clement V., Pope, 229-231, 233, 234, 241, 254-256.
  • Clement VI., Pope, 348, 354, 370, 377, 385, 450.
  • Clergy, taxation of the, 195, 219, 230.
  • Clericis laicos, the bull, 200, 201, 203, 208, 222, 223.
  • Clerkenwell, 108.
  • Clermont, Marshal, 390, 391.
  • Cleves, Count Of, 332.
  • Clifford, Robert, 249, 250.
  • Clifford, Roger, 285, 286. Cliffords, the, 1.
  • Clinton, Earl of Huntingdon. See Huntingdon.
  • Clisson, Oliver de, 401.
  • Cloth, manufacture of English, 427.
  • Clydesdale, 205.
  • Clwyd, the river, 75, 76, 162, 167.
  • Clun, 167, 306.
  • Cobham, Thomas of, Archbishop elect of Canterbury, 256.
  • Coblenz, 335, 336.
  • Cocherel, battle of, 401.
  • Cog Thomas, the, 384.
  • Coggeshall’s Chronicle, 454, 459.
  • Cognac, 65, 412.
  • Coinage, 175.
  • Colchester, Castle of, 6.
  • Coldstream, 196.
  • Colleges, growth of, 93, 375, 376.
  • Cologne, 92, 335.
  • Cologne, Archbishop of, 33, 80, 335.
  • Colons, faction of the, 70, 74.
  • Commerce under Edward III., 311, 427.
  • Comminges, Counts of, 73.
  • Commons, house of, 122, 243.
  • Companies, the free, 402, 403, 414.
  • Company, the White, 403.
  • Compiègne, 328.
  • Compostella, 201, 259.
  • Comyn, John, the elder, lord of Badenoch, 180, 198, 206.
  • Comyn, John, of Badenoch, the younger, or the Red, regent of
    Scotland, 217, 225, 226, 233, 257, 263.
  • Comyn, John, of Buchan. See Buchan, Earl of.
  • Confirmation of the charters, 208, 209. See Charters.
  • Conisborough Castle, 149, 273.
  • Connaught, 37, 46, 271, 272.
  • Connaught, Phelim O’Connor, King of, 271,
    272.
  • Connaught, King of, 37.
  • Conrad, son of Frederick II., 78.
  • Conservators of the Peace, 119.
  • Consilium ordinarium, the, 29.
  • Constable, office of, 202, 204, 209.
  • Constance of Brittany, 36.
  • Constance of Castile, daughter of Peter the Cruel, wife of
    John, Duke of Lancaster, 430, 431,
  • Convocation, 440.
  • Conway, the river, 68, 77, 161, 162, 164, 166, 180.
  • Corfe Castle, 303, 307.
  • Cormeilles, Abbey of, 400.
  • Cornet Castle, 415,
  • Cornouailles, 354.
  • Cornwall, 241;
  • Cornwall, Dunstanville, Earls of, 2.
  • See Dunstanville.
  • Cornwall, Edmund, Earl of. See Edmund.
  • Cornwall, Edward, Duke of. See Edward, the Black Prince.
  • Cornwall, John of Eltham, Earl of. See John.
  • Cornwall, Peter GavestOn, Earl of. See Gaveston.
  • Cornwall, Richard, Earl of. See Richard.
  • Corte Nuova, battle of, 61.
  • Cosneau’s Grands Traités de la Guerre de Cent
    Ans
    , 451.
  • Côtentin, the, 359, 387, 388.
  • Cotton, Bartholomew’s Historia Anglicana, 456.
  • Coucy, Enguerrand de, 8.
  • Councils, General, at Lyons, 67, 86.
  • Court of King’s Bench, records of, 447, 448.
  • Court of Common Pleas, records of, 447.
  • Court of the County, IOI, 103.
  • Courts of Chancery and Exchequer in Wales, 166.
  • Courtenay, House of, Earls of Devon, 314.
  • Courtenay, William, Bishop of London, 435,
    439.
  • Courtrai, 211, 330;
  • Coventry, Roger Northburgh, Bishops of. See Northburgh,
    Roger.
  • Coville’s Histoire de France, 463.
  • Craven, 275. Crécy, battle of, 190, 313, 362-366, 383, 385, 389, 392.
  • Crécy-en-Ponthieu, 362.
  • Cree, the river, 321.
  • Cressingham, Hugh, 198, 205, 207.
  • Creuse, the river, 388.
  • Criccieth Castle, 166.
  • Crockart, 382, 383.
  • Crossbowmen, Genoese, 363, 364.
  • Crotoy, Le, 367. Crusades, the, 11, 13, 27,
    28, 31, 33, 36, 58,
    61, 69, 70, 78, 88,
    134, 139, 143, 146, 164, 176, 184, 232, 234, 305, 329, 330, 403.
  • Crutched friars, the, 86.
  • Cumberland, 258, 285,
    290, 319. Cunningham’s,
    W., Growth of English Industry, 462.
  • Curzon, Robert, 89, go.
  • Customs, 244. “Custom, the Great and
    Ancient,” 147; “the New and Small,” 225. Cuvelier’s Vie de Bertrand de Guesclin, 460.
  • Cymry, the, 188. See also Wales.
  • Cyprus, 419.
  • Cyprus, Lusignan kings of, 403.
  • Dagworth, Sir Thomas, 367, 368, 381, 382.
  • Damietta, Crusade of, 13, 19.
  • Damietta, Archbishop of. See Roches;
    • Peter des, 20.
    • Damme, 211.
  • Dampierre, Guy, Count of Flanders. See Guy.
  • Dancaster, John, 384.
  • Dante, 421.
  • Darlington, John of, Archbishop of Dublin, 99.
  • David I., King of Scots, 228.
  • David II., son of Robert Bruce, King of Scots, 305, 315, 320, 323, 329, 354, 364, 365, 368, 393, 403.
  • David I., an Llewelyn, Prince of Wales, 68, 75.
  • David II., ap Griffith, Prince of Wales, 75, 111, 161, 165, 414.
  • David, Earl of Huntingdon. See Huntingdon.
  • David of Strathbolgie, Earl of Athol. See Athol.
  • Dax, 70, 324.
  • Dean, Forest of, 124.
  • “Decorated” style of architecture, 96
  • Deddington, 250, 251,
    272.
  • Deganwy, Castle of, 76, 77, 111.
  • Delisle’s Histoire de Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte, 462.
  • Denbigh, town, lordship and castle of, 161, 162, 189.
  • Denifle’s Désolation des Eglises de France, etc.,
    463, 464;

    • his Entstehung der Universitäten, 462.
  • Déprez’s Préliminaires de la Guerre de Cent
    Ans, 463.
  • Derby, Henry of Grosmont, Earl of, 314.
    See also Lancaster.
  • Derby, Robert Ferrars, Earl of, 65, 123, 130.
  • Derby, Thomas, Earl of Lancaster and. See Lancaster.
  • Derby, William of Ferrars, Earl of, 1.
  • 13, 42.
  • Deschamps, Eustace, 421.
  • Despenser, Eleanor de, wife of Hugh le Despenser, the younger,
    278, 392.
  • Despenser, Hugh, justiciar, 100, 109, 112, 113, 119, 120, 128.
  • Despenser, Hugh, the elder, Earl of Winchester, son of the
    justiciar, 241, 265, 274, 277-300, 306.
  • Despenser, Hugh, the younger, Lord of Glamorgan, son of the
    foregoing, 266, 277-301,
    306, 314.
  • Devizes, Castle of, 45, 47.
  • Devon, earldom of, Falkes de Bréauté as warden
    of, 2, 6.
  • Devon, Courtenays, earls of, 314, 435.
  • Dictum de Kenilworth, the, 131, 132.
  • Dinan, 35, 382.
  • Disafforestments, 217-2l9.
  • Diserth, Castle of, 76, 111.
  • Disinherited, the (after Evesham), 128-132;
  • Disseisin, novel, 25.
  • Dolwyddelen Castle, 166.
  • Dominic, St., 84, 85.
  • Dominicans, 84, 85,
    88, 91, 251, 254.
  • Don, the river. 198.
  • Donaldbane, brother of Malcolm Canmore.
  • Dordogne, the river, 32, 69, 73, 324,
    357, 388.
  • Dordrecht, 299.
  • Dorking, 8.
  • Dorsetshire, 233.
  • Douai, 343.
  • Douglas, Sir Archibald, 319, 320.
  • Douglas, Sir James, 276, 277, 305.
  • Douglas, Sir William, 197, 206.
  • Douglas, Sir William (at Poitiers), 390.
  • Dover, town and castle, 5, 8, g, 11, 13, 40, 84,
    109, 129, 143, 172, 192-194, 248, 252, 283;

    • straits of, 386.
  • Dovey the river, 75.
  • Dowell’s, S., History of Taxation, 462.
  • Downs, the north, 116;
    • the south, 116,
  • Drokensford, Bishop of Bath and Wells, 450.
  • Dublin, 269, 271;
    Castle of, 271.
  • Dublin, Archbishop of. See Hotham, William of, Archbishop of,
    211.
  • Dubois, Peter, 232.
  • Dugdale’s Monasticon, 450.
  • Dumfries, 233, 238,
    321.
  • Dunbar, 197, 261;
    battle of, 187.
  • Dunfermline, 225, 271, 272, 278, 317.
  • Dunkeld, Bishop of, 318.
  • Duns Scotus, 91, 92.
  • Dunstable, 25, 299.
  • Dunstanville, house of, 2.
  • Dupplin Moor, 317. battle of, 318-322.
  • Durham, 275, 365, 447;
  • Durham, Bishops of.
    • See Bek, Anthony;
    • Beaumont, Louis de;
    • and Bury, Richard of.
  • Dynevor Castle, 162, 168.
  • Earn, the river, 317.
  • Eastminster, the, London, 310.
  • Eastry, Henry of, prior of Christ Church, Canterbury, 199.
  • Ebro, the river, 405.
  • Eccleston, William of, his De adventu fratrum minorum,
    456.
  • Edinburgh, town and castle, 193, 197, 213, 225. 258, 321, 323.
  • Edington, church of, 422.
  • Edington, William of, Bishop of Winchester, 422, 423, 432.
  • Edmund of Almaine, Earl of Cornwall, son of Richard of
    Cornwall, 168, 170, 172, 224.
  • Edmund, Earl of Lancaster, Leicester and Derby, some time
    titular King of Sicily, son of Henry III., 78,
    79, 129, 134, 144-146, 187, 188, 196.
  • Edmund of Langley, son of Edward III., Earl of Cambridge,
    afterward Duke of York, 400, 410, 431.
  • Edmund of Woodstock, son of Edward I., Earl of Kent, 278, 296, 298, 302, 307-309, 428.
  • Edmund (Rich). St. See Rich, Edmund.
  • Edmund, St., of East Anglia, 19, 53.
  • Edward the Confessor, saint and king, 53,
    181, 198, 240. translation of, 134, 135.
  • Edward I., 136-235, 243, 247, 262, 263, 277, 278, 294, 311, 315, 321, 322, 344, 352, 426, 428, 430, 435;
  • Edward II., 236-304, 306-308, 315, 317, 324, 422;
    • sources for the reign of, 444.
  • Edward III., 229, 301-441;
  • Edward, son of Henry III., 71, 73, 76, 87,
    94, 96, 99, 102, 103103, 107, 108, 111, 112, 119, 122-135. See also Edward I.
  • Edward of Carnarvon, Prince of Wales, 178,
    179, 192, 204, 208, 211, 212, 220-222, 230, 232, 234. See also Edward
    II.
  • Edward of Windsor, Duke of Aquitaine, 253,
    297-299.
  • Edward, Prince of Wales and of Aquitaine, called the Black
    Prince, 308, 314, 335, 340, 359, 364, 383, 385-393, 395, 396, 404-409, 411-413, 416, 427, 428, 430, 434-437.
  • Education, 88, 425,
    426;

    • of clergy, 168.
  • Elbeuf, 361.
  • Egypt, 70, 74.
  • Elderslie, 205.
  • Eleanor of Aquitaine, Queen of Henry II., 11, 64.
  • Eleanor of Castile, Queen of Edward I., 73, 145, 165, 110, 184, 216, 316.
  • Eleanor, second daughter of Raymond Berenger IV., Count of
    Provence, Queen of Henry III., 54, 70, 73, 77,
    112, 113, 115, 120, 128, 175.
  • Eleanor, younger sister of Henry III., married (1) William
    Marshal, (2) Simon de Montfort, 23, 24, 56, 59,
    105.
  • Elgin, 198, 225, 332.
  • Elizabeth, daughter of Edward I., Countess of Holland,
    afterwards of Hereford, 223.
  • Elizabeth de Burgh, queen of Robert (Bruce), King of Scots, 234, 265, 270.
  • Ellis, Sir Henry, ed. of Chronica I. De Oxenedes, 456.
  • Eland, William, 308.
  • Ely, bishopric of, isle of.
  • Ely, Bishops of.
    • See Marsh, Adam;
    • Balsham, Hugh;
    • Langham, Simon;
    • Hotham, John.
  • Eltham, 328.
  • Eltham, John of. See John.
  • Englefield, 167.
  • English language, 94, 103.
    • in law courts, 380.
  • Eric, King of Norway, 348, 349.
  • Escheats, 223.
  • Esplechin, treaty of, 348, 349.
  • Essex, 6, 45, 299, 402. earldom of, 2, 430.
  • Essex, Countess of. See Isabella of Gloucester.
  • Estates, the three, 65, 66, 301, 433, 436, 437.
  • Etsi de statu, bull, 203.
  • Etaples, 383.
  • Ettrick forest, 197, 206, 321.
  • Eu, Count of, constable of France, 360, 368.
  • Eure, the river, 401.
  • Eulogium Historiarum, 458.
  • Eustace the Monk, 11, 12.
  • Evans, J.G., his edition of the Red Book of Hergest. 459.
  • Eversden, John of, 456.
  • Evesham, battle of, 127-129, 132, 277;
  • Evreux, 385, 388, 389.
  • Evreux, Counts of.
    • See Charles the Bad, King of Navarre;
    • Philip the Bold.
  • Evreux, Louis, Count of. See Louis.
  • Exchequer courts for Wales, 166.
  • Exchequer records, 446, 447.
  • Exeter, Bishops of.
    • See Brantingham, Thomas;
    • Stapledon, Walter.
  • Exeter College, Oxford, 292.
  • Exports, 143.
  • Eynsham, Walter of, 38.
  • Eyville, John d’. 131, 132.
  • Fair of Lincoln, the. See Lincoln, battle of.
  • Falkirk, 213, 221;
  • Famine, of 1316, the, 266;
    • of wool, in Flanders, 342.
  • Farnham, 8, 9, 454.
  • Farrer’s, W., Lancashire Final Concords, 448.
  • Faucigny, 56.
  • Fecamp, 27.
  • Fecamp, Peter Roger, Abbot of. See Clement VI.
  • Feet of Fines, 448.
  • Felton, Sir Thomas, Seneschal of Aquitaine, 407, 417.
  • Ferdinand of Portugal, Count of Flanders, 55.
  • Ferdinand III. the Saint, King of Cast&, 70, 145.
  • Ferrars, house of, 246.
  • Ferrars, Robert of, Earl of Derby. See Derby.
  • Ferrars, William of, Earl of Derby. See Derby.
  • Fife, 177, 317.
  • Fife, Earl of, 317, 318.
  • Fifteen, the Council of, 100, 103, 105, 107, 109.
  • Figeac, 415.
  • Firstfruits, 230.
  • Fitzalan, Edmund, and Richard, Earls of Arundel. See
    Arundel.
  • Fitzalan of Bedale, Brian, 182.
  • Fitzalans, the, 306.
  • FitzAthulf, Constantine, sheriff of London, 22, 44.
  • FitzGeoffrey, John, 100, 103.
  • Fitzgerald, governor of Ireland, 429.
  • Fitzgerald, Maurice, justiciar of Ireland, 48.
  • Fitzgeralds, the, 269, 270.
  • Fitzralph, Richard, Archbishop of Armagh, 425, 439.
  • Fitzthedmar, Arnold, 97, 456.
  • FitzWalter, Robert, 6, 7, g, 13.
  • Flemings, the. See Flanders.
  • Fleta, law-book, 94, 461.
  • Fletching, 115.
  • Flint, county of, 167;
  • Flodden, battle of, 365.
  • Florence, 237.
  • Florence, count of Holland, 180.
  • Florence of Worcester, Continuators of the Chronicle of,
    455, 456.
  • Flores Historiarum, Roger of Wendover’s, 450, 451.
  • Flores Historiarum (fourteenth century), 452, 454, 455, 457.
  • Flagellants, the, 376, 377.
  • Flamangrie, La, 340.
  • Flanders, county of, 33, 70, 142, 143, 148, 204-206, 210, 211, 216, 221, 249, 262, 327, 331, 332, 339, 341-344, 347-349, 353, 365, 367-369, 376, 398, 410, 415, 421.
  • Flanders, counts of.
    • See Ferdinand of Portugal,
    • Guy of Dampierre,
    • Louis of Male,
    • Louis of Nevers,
    • Robert of Bethune
    • and Thomas of Savoy.
  • Flanders, Joan, Countess of. See Joan.
  • Flanders, Margaret of. See Margaret.
  • Foedera, Rymer’s, 450, 451.
  • Foix, 329.
  • Foix, Count of, 192, 325.
  • Foix, Gaston Phoebus, Count of, 397, 406, 407.
  • Fontenelles, Cistercian Abbey of, 348.
  • Fontevraud, 65, 74.
  • Fordun, John, his Chronicle, 459.
  • Forests, charter of the, 13, 119, 126.
    • perambulation of the, 218;
    • enlargement of the, 247.
  • Fors, William of, Earl of Albemarle. See Albemarle.
  • Fors, Isabella of. See Albemarle, Countess of.
  • Forth, the, 206, 207,
    213, 225, 227, 245, 261, 289.
  • Fotheringhay, Castle of, 21.
  • Foulquois, Guy, Cardinal-bishop of Sabina. See Clement IV.
  • Fountains Abbey, 21.
  • Fournier, James, 329. See Benedict
    XII.
  • Fournier’s Royaume d’Arles, 463.
  • France, 4, 8, 18, 27, 54, 62, 69,
    77, 78, 92, 96-98, 104-108, 120, 121, 134, 138, 140-147, 169-172, 175, 176, 178, 184, 186-190, 192-196, 210, 211, 216, 239, 252, 253-256, 263, 293-298, 304, 311, 313-316, 320, 323-368, 370, 374, 375, 381-418;

  • France, King of, Edward III. takes title of, 432.
  • France, Kings of.
    • See Philip Augustus,
    • Louis VIII.,
    • Louis IX.,
    • Philip III.,
    • Philip IV.,
    • Louis X.,
    • Philip V.,
    • Charles IV.,
    • Philip VI.,
    • John and Charles V.
  • Francis, St., of Assisi, 85, 203.
  • Franciscans, the, 84, 85, 88, 91,
    117, 379, 380;

    • the spiritual, 374.
  • Franks, the Salian, 326.
  • Frankton, Stephen of, 164.
  • Frascati, 354.
  • Fraser, William, Bishop of St. Andrews, 177, 180.
  • Frederick II., the emperor, 4, 28, 33, 55,
    58, 61, 62, 66, 67,
    78, 88, 146, 169.
  • French language, the, 83, 94, 95, 103,
    181.
  • Frescobaldi, the, 176, 237, 248.
  • Freynet, Gilbert of. See Gilbert.
  • Friars, the, 83, go, 91, 134, 172, 175, 425;
    • the four orders of; 97.
    • See Austin or hermits of order of St. Augustine, 86.
    • Bonhommes, 86;
    • Carmelite or White, 86.
    • Crutched, 86.
    • Dominicans;
    • Francisans, 84-88;
    • — of the Penance of Jesus Christ or
    • — of the Sack, 86.
    • Trinitarians or Maturins, 86.
  • Froissart, John, 310, 311, 313, 346, 347, 353, 354, 371, 382, 419-421, 424, 432, 460, 464.
  • Froissart, Chroniques, ed. Luce, 460;
  • Fronsac, Viscount of, 71.
  • Funck-Brentano’s, F., editions of the Chronique
    Artésienne
    and Annales Gandenses, 459.
  • Furness, 268.
  • Haddan and Stubbs’Councils, 451.
  • Haddington, 321.
  • Hadenham’s, Edmund of, Chronicle, 455.
  • Haggerston, 247.
  • Hainault, 298, 299,
    317, 332, 356, 410.
  • Hainault, Counts of. See John and William.
  • Hainault, Countess of, Abbess of Fontenelles, 348.
  • Hainault, Philippa of. See Philippa Queen.
  • Hales, Alexander of, 89-92.
  • Halidon Hill, battle of, 319, 321, 354, 363, 420.
  • Halifax, John of, 89.
  • Hall’s, H., Customs Revenue, 462.
  • Hall’s, J, ed. of Minot’s Poems, 461.
  • Hamilton, H.C., ed. of Walter of Hemingburgh, 456.
  • Hampole, 423.
  • Hampshire, 43, 333.
  • Hapsburg, house of, 262.
  • Hapsburg, Rudolf of. See Rudolf.
  • Harby, 184.
  • Harclay, Andrew, governor of Carlisle. See Carlisle, Earl
    of.
  • Harcourt, Geoffrey of, 387.
  • Harcourts, the, 417.
  • Hardy, Registrum Palatinum Dunelmense, 449.
  • Harewell, John, Bishop of Bath, 407.
  • Harlech Castle, 166.
  • Harry’s, Blind, Wallace, 458.
  • Hastings, battle of, 262.
  • Hastings, John, first Earl of Pembroke. See Pembroke.
  • Hastings, John, second Earl of Pembroke. See Pembroke.
  • Hastingses of Abergavenny, the, 306.
  • Hathern, 274.
  • Hauréau’s Histoire de la philosophie
    scholastique
    , 462.
  • Haverfordwest, 271.
  • Hawarden, 161.
  • Hawkwood, John, 402.
  • Hay, 125.
  • Haydon’s ed. of Eulogium Historiarum, 458.
  • Hearne, 457.
  • Hebrew, study of, 91.
  • Hebrews, 97, 175, 176. See also Jews.
  • Hedingham Castle, 6.
  • Hengham, Justice, 173.
  • Henley, Walter of, 94.
  • Hemingburgh, Walter of, 94, 186, 196, 255, 456.
  • Hennebont, 353. 354,
    356.
  • Henry I., King of England, 278.
  • Henry II., 3, 14, 28, 74, 89, 395.
  • Henry III., 1-135, 137, 147, 175, 231, 237, 246, 254, 272, 399, 427, 428, 444, 451;
    • chroniclers for the reign of, 451-455.
  • Henry VIII., 167, 171, 272.
  • Henry, King of the Romans, son of Frederick II., 33.
  • Henry II. of Navarre, 144.
  • Henry II. of Trastarnara, King of Castile, 403-406, 411, 415.
  • Henry, Earl of Derby, afterwards King Henry IV., 430.
  • Henry of Lancaster, younger son of Earl Edmund, 267, 268, 276, 280;
  • Henry of Grosmont, Earl of Derby, then Earl afterwards Duke of
    Lancaster, 314, 357-359,
    383-388, 410, 412, 413, 430.
  • Hereford, 112, 124,
    125, 206, 265, 301;

    • earldom of, 430.
  • Hereford, Bishops of.
    • See Aigueblanche, Peter of;
    • Cantilupe, St. Thomas of;
    • Orleton, Adam. Hereford, Humphrey Bohun, Earl of, gg, 100, 103, 110, 111.
  • Hereford, Humphrey Bohun, grandson of above, Earl of, 172, 174, 188, 189, 202, 204, 213, 215, 216.
  • Hereford, Humphrey Bohun, son of above, Earl of, 223, 224, 239, 244, 249, 251-253, 259, 264, 267, 270, 274, 276, 280, 283-286, 291.
  • Herefordshire, 293, 434.
  • Heretics, Albigensian, 33.
  • Hertford, 6, 309.
  • Hesdin, 386.
  • Hewlett’s editions of Chronicles, 451, 455.
  • Hexham, 197, 212.
    Hexhamshire, 223.
  • Higden’s, Randolph, Polychronicon, 457.
  • Highlands, the, 227, 228.
  • Hingeston-Randelph’s Exeter Registers, 449.
  • History, study of, 93, 94, 95.
  • Hohenstaufen, the, 78, 79.
  • Holderness, ruled by Counts of Aumale 20.
  • Holland, 192, 299, 332, 356, 376, 410.
  • Holland, Florence, Count of, 180.
  • Hollands, Earls of Kent, 428.
  • Holy Land, the, 232, 234. See Palestine and Crusades.
  • Holywood, John of, 89. See also
    Halifax.
  • Honorius III, Pope, 2, 13, 18, 19,
    24, 27. 28, 30, 33.
  • Honorius IV., Pope, 170, 171.
  • Hood, Robin, 42.
  • Horn, Andrew, 456.
  • Horstmann, Dr., his Legmda Anglie,
  • 453, 456.
  • Horwood’s, A.J., editions of Year Books, 461.
  • Hospitallers, the, 255.
  • Hotham, John, Bishop of Ely, 305.
  • Hotham, William of, Archbishop of Dublin, 211.
  • Hougue, La, 387.
  • Hoveden, or Howden, Roger of, 93;
    • his continuator, 454.
  • Howlett’s ed. of Momimenta Franciscana, 456.
  • Howel the Good, 160.
  • Huelgas, las, monastery of, 73.
  • Hugh, Choir of St., at Lincoln, 96.
  • Hlugh of Avalon, Bishop of Lincoln, St., 19, Little a. Hugh of Lincoln, 175.
  • Hugh X., of Lusignan, 65. See also
    Lusignan.
  • Hugh XI. of Lusignan, 65. See also
    Lusignan.
  • Hull, 349, 356.
  • Hulme, a. Benet’s, 455.
  • Humanism, 93.
  • Humber, the, I, 317. Hundred Rolls,
    the, 149, 446.
  • Hungary, Primate of, visits Canterbury, 19.
  • Hungerford, Sir Thomas, 438.
  • Hunter’s Leet Jurisdiction of Norwich, 448;
    • Rotuli Selecti, 448.
  • Huntingdon, David, Earl of, 179, 180.
  • Huntingdon, Honour of, 22.
  • Huntingdon, Earl of, John the Scot, 22.
  • Huntingdon, Clinton, Earl Of, 314.
  • Husbandry, Walter of Henley’s treatise on, 94.
  • James, King of Sicily, son of Peter of Aragon, 171, 172; afterwards James II. of
    Aragon, 192.
  • Jaudy, the river, 368.
  • Jedburgh, 321.
  • Jerusalem, Latin kingdom of, 4, 403.
  • Jerusalem, Patriarch of, 230. See Bek,
    Antony.
  • Jews, in England, the, 18, 77, 88, 97,
    131;

  • Joan of Champagne, Queen of Philip the Fair, 146, 187, 246.
  • Joan of Ponthieu, Queen of Ferdinand the Saint, 51, 73, 145.
  • Joan of the Tower, sister of Edward III., Queen of David Bruce,
    305, 393.
  • Joan, sister of Henry III., Queen of Alexander II. of Scotland,
    23.
  • Joan, Countess of Flanders, wife of Thomas of Savoy, 33, 55.
  • Joan, Countess of Kent, Princess of Wales, wife of Edward the
    Black Prince, 406, 428.
  • Joan, daughter of Edward III., 370.
  • Joan, eldest daughter of Charles of Valois, 194.
  • Joan of Acre, daughter of Edward I. and Countess of Gloucester,
    173, 223, 347.
  • Joan of Bar, grand-daughter of Edward I., 224.
  • Joan of Flanders, Countess of Penthievre, wife of Charles of
    Blois, 353, 354, 356, 367, 402.
  • Joan of Toulouse, daughter of Raymond of Toulouse, wife of
    Alfonso of Poitiers 62, 105, 106.
  • Joan, Princess of North Wales, wife of Llewelyn ap Iorwerth, 6, 8, 23, 38.
  • Joan, sister of Richard I., grandmother of Joan of Poitiers, 105, 126.
  • John, King, 1, 5, 6, 13, 14, 17, 25,
    27-31, 33, 44, 46, 52,
    101, 104, 115, 209, 254.
  • John, King of Bohemia, 335, 364.
  • John, King of France, 358, 378, 381, 386, 389, 392, 393, 395400, 403, 418.
  • John (Balliol), King of Scots, 177, 193, 194, 196, 197, 208, 216, 232, 233, 257, 323.
  • John XXII., Pope, 89, 329, 379, 450.
  • John, Duke of Berri, 412.
  • John II., Duke of Brabant, 192, 210.
  • John III., Duke of Brabant, 332, 336, 340, 348, 410.
  • John II., Duke of Brittany, 107, 352.
  • John III., Duke of Brittany, 352, 353.
  • John IV., Duke of Brittany (Montfort), 352, 357.
  • John V., Duke of Brittany (Montfort), 357,
    367, 368, 381, 387, 397, 398, 401, 402, 416, 430.
  • John, Duke of Normandy, 345, 358.
    • See also John, King of France.
  • John of Avesnes, Count of Hainault, 210.
  • John of Brittany, Earl of Richmond, son of John II., Duke of
    Brittany, and nephew of Edward I., 179, 188, 191, 227, 228, 232, 244, 289.
  • John of Eltham, son of Edward II., Earl of Cornwall, 300, 307, 320.
  • John of Gaunt, son of Edward III., Duke of Lancaster, 347, 404, 411-413, 415-418, 430, 431, 434, 436-441, 453.
  • John of Hainault, brother of William II. of Hainault, 299, 363.
  • John of Montfort, Earl of Richmond, 430.
    • See John V., Duke of Brittany.
  • John of Montfort, half-brother of John III. of Brittany, 352.
    • See John IV., Duke of Brittany.
  • John the Scot, Earl of Chester. See Chester.
  • Joinville, Joan of, 306.
  • Joinvilles, the, 430.
  • Joinville’s History of St. Louis, 16.
  • Josselin Castle, 382, 383.
  • Jowel, John, 400-402.
  • Judges, the, 25, 44,
    46, 172.
  • Jülich, Dukes of, 332, 335, 411.
  • Jurisprudence, Anglo-Norman, 184;
  • Justiciar, office of, 52, 65, 102, 109, 112, 113, 120.
  • Justiciars.
    • See Burgh, Hubert de;
    • Marshal, William;
    • Roches, Peter des;
    • Segrave, Stephen.
  • Justiciars of Ireland.
    • See Marsh, Geoffrey,
    • and Fitzgerald, Maurice.
  • Justiciars of Scotland.
    • See Ormesby, William.
  • Keighley, Henry of, knight of the shire for Lancashire, 219.
  • Kelso, 178.
  • Kenilworth, Dictum de, 131, 132.
  • Kenilworth Castle, 126, 127, 129-132, 251, 301-333.
  • Kennington, 440.
  • Kensham, 7.
  • Kent, 11, 114, 299, 316;
  • Kent, Earl of, Hubert de Burgh. See Burgh.
  • Kent, Edmund of Woodstock, Earl of. See Edmund.
  • Kerry (Wales), 41;
    • Vale of, 37;
    • scutage of, 40.
  • Kervyn de Lettenhove’s edition of Froissart, 460, 464.
  • Kesteven, South, 20, 21.
  • Kidwelly, castle and lordship, 166, 267, 280.
  • Kildare, Curragh of, 49.
  • Kildare, Earl of, 306.
  • Kilkenny, Castle, 49;
    • statute of, 429.
  • Kilwardby, Robert, Archbishop of Canterbury, 143, 150, 431.
  • Kinghorn, 317.
  • Kingsford’s, C.L., Song of Lewes, 461.
  • Kingston-on-Thames, 12, 283.
  • Kinloss, 225.
  • Kintyre, 234.
  • Kirk’s Accounts of the Obedientiaries of Abingdon, 450.
  • Kirkby, John, treasurer of Edward I and Bishop of Ely, 164, 184, 447.
  • Kirkby’s Quest, 447.
  • Kirkcudbright, stewartry of, 321.
  • Kirkliston, 213.
  • Klerk, Jan van, his Chronicle, 347,
    460.
  • Knaresborough, castle and town, 250, 273, 275.
  • Knighton’s, Henry, Chronicle, 328,
    458.
  • Knights, of the Shire, 103, 119, 122, 139, 162, 195, 436-438;
    • Templars, 254-257;
    • of St. John, 255;
    • of the Garter, 380, 381;
    • of the Star, 381.
  • Knowles, Sir Robert, 382, 383, 394, 401, 402, 412-414
  • Knyvett, Sir John, 433.
  • Köhler’s Entwickelung des Kriegswesens in der
    Ritterzeit
    , 462.
  • Labourers, Statute of, 373.
  • Lacy, Alice, Countess of Lancaster, 224,
    273.
  • Lacy, Henry, Earl of Lincoln. See Lincoln.
  • Lacy, Hugh de, Earl of Ulster. See Ulster.
  • Lacy, John de, Constable of Chester. 42.
    • See also Lincoln, Earls of.
  • Lacy, the house of, 1, 48, 49, 272;
    • the house of, in Meath, 270, 306.
  • Lagny, Abbot of, 255.
  • Lalinde, 357.
  • Lamberton, Bishop of St. Andrews, 232-234.
  • Lambeth, treaty of, 12.
  • Lancashire, 6, 219,
    267, 268, 275, 342, 370, 371, 376, 447.
  • Lancaster, Alice, Countess of. See Alice.
  • Lancaster, Blanche, Duchess of. See Blanche.
  • Lancaster, Edmund, Earl of. See Edmund.
  • Lancaster, Henry, Earl of. See Henry.
  • Lancaster, Henry of Grosmont, Earl and Duke of. See Henry.
  • Lancaster, honour of, 6, 14;
  • Lancaster, John of Gaunt, Duke of. See John.
  • Lanercost, 234;
  • Langham, Simon, Chancellor and Archbishop of Canterbury, 431.
  • Langland, William, 372, 421, 423, 424, 461.
  • Langley, 254.
  • Langley, Geoffrey of, 76.
  • Langlois, Charles V., his Philippe le Hardi, 463;
    • his Histoire de France, 463.
  • Langon, 324.
  • Langtoft’s, Peter, Chronicle, 95,
    458.
  • Langton, John, Bishop of Chichester, 238,
    244.
  • Langton, Simon, Archdeacon of Canterbury, 11, 13, 50,
    85.
  • Langton, Stephen, Archbishop of
    Canterbury, 2, 12, 15, 17-20, 24-27, 41 50, 60, 84,
    87, 89.
  • Langton, Walter, Bishop of Lichfield, 185,
    219, 223, 232, 238, 240, 254, 265.
  • Language;
  • Languedoc, 33, 384,
    386.
  • Laon, 413.
  • Laon, Robert Lecoq, Bishop of, 394.
  • Laonnais, the, 340.
  • Lapsley’s County Palatine of Durham, 448.
  • Latimer, Lord, Chamberlain, 434, 436-438.
  • Latin-language, 82, 83, 93-95, 103, 310, 425.
  • Lavisse and Rambaud’s Histoire Générale,
    463.
  • Lavisse’s Histoire de France, 463.
  • Law, study of English, 83, 94, 95;
    • literature of, 94, 95;
    • the Salic, 326;
    • English, 426.
  • Laws, Celtic, of Highlanders and Strathclyde Welsh, 228.
  • Lawyers, Italian, 426;
  • Layamon’s English version of Wace’s Brut, 95.
  • Lechler’s Wycliffe, 463.
  • Lecoq, Robert, Bishop of Laon, 394.
  • Leeds Castle (Kent), 282-284.
  • Leek, treaty of, 274, 275.
  • Lehugeur’s Philippe le Long, 463.
  • Leicester, 51, 119,
    277, 272, 302, 307, 360;

  • Leicester, Abbot of, 311.
  • Leicester, Countess of. See Eleanor.
  • Leicester, Henry, Earl of, 299. See Henry,
    Earl of Lancaster.
  • Leicester, Robert Beaumont, Earl of, 55,
    56.
  • Leicester, Simon de Montfort, Earl of, 55,
    56, 59, 66, 70-73, 77, 80, 81,
    83, 87, 92, 97-134, 136, 137, 265, 453, 455, 456.
  • Leicester, Simon de Montfort, the elder, Count of Toulouse and
    titular Earl of, 2, 55.
  • Leicester, Thomas, Earl of. See Thomas, Earl of Lancaster.
  • Leicestershire, g, 114.
  • Leinster, 37.
  • Leon, 352, 354.
  • Leon, 431.
  • L’Estrange, Roger, 164.
  • Levant, the, 370.
  • Lewes, 7, 115-118, 120, 127, 132, 137;
  • Lewis’ Life of Wiclif, 462.
  • Libellus Famosus, Edward III.’s, 350.
  • Libourne, 324, 357,
    392.
  • Lichfield, Bishops of.
    • See Langton, Walter;
    • Northburgh, Roger.
  • Liddesdale, 365. See also Liddell.
  • Liddell, 428.
  • Liebermann, Dr., works by, 452, 464.
  • Liege, William, Bishop of. See William.
  • Liege, 57, 139.
  • Lille, 210, 343, 344.
  • Limburg, 332.
  • Limerick, 49, 271.
  • Limoges, 31, 105, 140-142, 388, 397, 402, 413;
  • Limousin, 106, 397,
    407, 412, 417.
  • Lincoln, 1, 8, 10-12, 85, 96, 184, 215, 226, 229, 360;
  • Lincoln, Bishops of.
    • See Wells, Hugh of;
    • Hugh, St., of Avalon;
    • Grosse-teste, Robert;
    • Burghersh, Henry.
  • Lincoln, Richard le Grand, Chancellor of. See Canterbury.
  • Lincoln, Gilbert of Ghent, Earl of, g.
  • Lincoln, Henry Lacy, Earl of, 162, 185, 188, 196, 214, 229, 238, 239, 241, 242, 244, 245, 254.
  • Lincoln, John de Lacy, Earl of, 45, 47.
  • Lincoln, Randolph de Blundeville, Earl of, 14. See also Chester.
  • Lincoln, Thomas of Lancaster, Earl of. See Thomas, Earl of
    Lancaster.
  • Lincolnshire, 289.
  • Linlithgow, 213, 221,
    245, 321.
  • Lionel of Antwerp, son of Edward III., Duke of Clarence and
    Earl of Ulster, 359, 393,
    395, 421, 428-431.
  • Lisieux, 361;
    • battle near, 400.
  • Literature in the thirteenth century, 82,
    83, 93-96;

  • Literature in the fourteenth century;
  • Littleton’s Tenures, 420.
  • Llandaff, Bishop of, 174.
  • Llandilo, 162.
  • Llewelyn ap Griffith, Prince of Wales, 75-77, 98, 104, 111, 114, 115, 125, 126, 132-134, 161-169, 189, 414.
  • Llewelyn ap Iorwerth, Prince of North Wales, 1, 15, 23,
    24, 26, 29, 37, 38,
    44, 46-48, 51, 57, 67,
    68, 75.
  • Llewelyn Bren, 267, 268.
  • Lleyn, 166.
  • Lloughor, 280.
  • Lochmaben Castle, 194, 215, 290.
  • Lodge’s Close of the Middle Ages, 463.
  • Logrono, 405.
  • Loire, the river, 34, 388, 389.
  • Lombards, 97.
  • Lombardy,
    • cities of, 139.
  • London, 1, 8-11, 13, 26, 41 45, 57,
    84, 88, 97, 108, 112-114, 116, 117, 121, 126, 128, 129, 132, 134, 193, 194. 199, 206, 207, 215, 216, 226, 243-245, 247, 252, 255, 256, 281, 282, 292, 293, 299, 308, 309, 311, 356, 360, 368, 370, 375, 376, 383, 393, 395, 396. 413, 420, 421, 423, 425-427. 440, 456.
  • London, Bishops of, 119.
    • See Sainte-Mere-Eglise, William of;
    • Basset, Fulk;
    • Baldock, Ralph;
    • Courtenay, William.
  • London, Mayors of.
    • See Serlo;
    • Waleys, Henry le,
    • and Pyel, John.
  • London, Sheriffs of.
    • See FitzAthulf, Constantine.
  • London, treaty of, 395-397.
  • Longjumeau, 396.
  • Longman’s Life and Times of Edward III., 463.
  • Longnon’s Atlas historique de la France, 464.
  • Longsword, William, Earl of Salisbury. See Salisbury.
  • Lorraine, 296.
  • Loserth’s Geschichte des spateren Mittelalters, 463.
  • Lot, the river, 324, 358, 387.
  • Lothians, the, 225, 227, 263, 289, 321, 354, 387.
  • Loughborough, 274.
  • Louis, Count of Evreux, 252, 253.
  • Louis, Duke of Anjou, brother of Charles V. of France. 403, 412.
  • Louis of Bavaria, the Emperor, 329, 333, 341, 349, 356, 364, 379, 410.
  • Louis of France, afterwards Louis VIII., 1-16, 22, 27, 29-34, 246.
  • Louis IX. (St. Louis), King of France, 4,
    5, 16, 34, 54, 62,
    64, 69, 70-74, 83, 98, 104-107, 112, 113, 119, 134, 135, 140, 142, 144, 169, 399.
  • Louis X., King of France, 295, 325, 386, 394.
  • Louis of Male, Count of Flanders, 364, 369, 398, 409, 410, 418.
  • Louis of Nevers, Count of Flanders, 327,
    331, 332, 334, 336, 341-343, 353, 364.
  • Louth, 306;
    • Earldom of, 278.
  • Louth, John of Bermingham, Earl of, 272,
    278.
  • Louvain, 332, 350.
  • Luard, Dr. H. R., his Roberti Grosse-teste Epistolæ, 449;
    • his editions of Annales Monastici, 454, 455.
    • B. Cotton, 456, and Flores
      Historiarum
      , 452-453.
    • and Matthew Paris’ Chronica Majora, 452.
  • Luce’s Jeunesse de Betrand du Guesclin, 463;
    • La France pendant la Guerre de Cent An, 463.
  • Luce and Raynouart’s edition of Froissart’s Chronicle,
    460.
  • Lucy, Anthony, 290.
  • Ludlow, 125, 306.
  • Lundy Island, 300.
  • Lusignan, Alice of, gg.
  • Lusignan, Aymer of. See Valence, Aymer de.
  • Lusignan, Guy of, 117, 142.
  • Lusignan, House of, 35, 63, 65, 103,
    104, 108.
  • Lusignan, Hugh X. of, 31, 32, 34, 62,
    64, 65.
  • Lusignan, Hugh XI. of, 65.
  • Lusignan (town), 358, 403.
  • Lusignan, William of. See Valence, William of.
  • Lussac, bridge of, 412.
  • Luxemburg, house of, 410, 411, 420.
  • Lyons, Richard, 434, 436-438.
  • Lyons, 78, 229.
  • Lyons, Council at (1245), 67, 86.
  • Lyons, Council at (1274), 142.
  • Lyrics, English, 95.
  • Lys, the river, 211.
  • Macaulay’s, G. C., edition of Gower’s Works, 420, 461.
  • Mackinnon’s History of Edward III., 463.
  • Macon, league of, 145, 146.
  • Madden’s, Sir F., edition of Matthew Paris’ Historia
    Minor
    , 451.
  • Madog ap Llewelyn, 189, 190.
  • Maelgwn, 189.
  • Maenan, 165.
  • Maes Madog, battle of, 190.
  • Maidstone, 282.
  • Maine, 105, 395, 400, 414.
  • Mains. Elector of, 80.
  • Maitland’s, F. W., Memoranda de Parliamento, 228, 444;
    • Select Pleas in Manorial Courts, 448.
    • Select Pleas of the Crown, 148.
    • Bracton’s Note Book, 461.
    • Le Mirroir des Jistices, 461.
    • Select Passages from Bracton, etc., 461.
    • Year Books of Edward II., 461 and Canon
      Law, 462.
  • Maitland, F. W., and Pollock, Sir F., History of English
    Law
    , 162.
  • Makower’s, F., Constitutional History of the Church of
    England, 462.
  • Malestroit, truce of, 354.
  • Malmesbury, the Monk of, 246, 256, 259, 266, 278, 457.
  • Malmesbury, William of, 93.
  • Malton, 289.
  • Maltravers, John, 303.
  • Mandeville, Geoffrey de, 20.
  • Manfred, King of Sicily, 78, 79, 120.
  • Mangonels, 26.
  • Manny, Sir Walter, 311, 317, 334, 346, 353, 354, 375, 408.
  • Mannyng, Robert, 95, 458.
  • Mansura, 246.
  • Maps for period, 464.
  • Mar, Donald, Earl of, 317, 318.
  • Marcel, Stephen, 394.
  • March of Calais, 384.
  • March (of Scotland), Patrick, Earl of, 197.
  • March of Wales, the, 1, 3, 14, 15,
    24, 10l, 133, 138, 167, 168, 172, 174.
  • March of Wales, Earl of the, 306, 307.
    • See also Mortimer, Edmund, and Mortimer, Roger.
  • March, Edmund Mortimer, Earl of (d. 1381), 430, 434, 435.
  • March, Roger Mortimer, first Earl of (d. 1330), 307-309.
    • See also Mortimer, Roger, of Wigmore (d. 1330).
  • Marche, Counts of La, 31, 32, 62.
  • Marche, La, 31.
  • Mare, Sir Peter de la, 436, 438, 440.
  • Margam, annals of abbey of, 453.
  • Margaret of England, Queen of Alexander III. of Scotland, 177.
  • Margaret of Flanders, 409, 410.
  • Margaret of France, sister of Philip the Fair, and second Queen
    of
  • Edward I., 187, 211,
    216, 278, 294.
  • Margaret of Hainault, sister of Queen Philippa, Empress of
    Louis of
  • Bavaria, 333, 410.
  • Margaret of Provence, Queen of Louis IX. of France, 54, 144-146.
  • Margaret, Queen of Eric, King of Norway, and mother of
    Margaret, Queen of Scots, 177.
  • Margaret, Queen of Scots, the Maid of Norway, daughter of
    Margaret and Eric of Norway, 177.
  • Margaret, sister of Alexander II. of Scotland, wife of Hubert
    de Burgh, 23.
  • Margaret, sister of David of Scotland, 393.
  • Margaret, Viscountess of Limoges, 142.
  • Margaret, wife of Philip of Burgundy, 410.
  • Mark, Count of, 332.
  • Marlborough, statute of, 134.
  • Marseilles, 192, 370.
  • Marsh, Adam, 81, 87,
    91;

    • Letters of 456.
  • Marsh, Geoffrey, justiciar of Ireland, 37,
    48, 49.
  • Marshal, office of, 202, 204, 206, 209, 214, 215, 278, 438, 440.
  • Marshal, house of, 37, 45, 65.
  • Marshal, the Earls.
    • See Pembroke, Earl of;
    • Thomas of Brotherton, Earl;
    • March, Mortimer, Edmund, Earl of March;
    • and Percy, Henry.
  • Marshal, Gilbert. See Pembroke, Gilbert Marshal, Earl of.
  • Marshal, Isabella, wife of Richard of Cornwall, 61.
  • Marshal, Richard. See Pembroke, Richard Marshal, Earl of.
  • Marshal, William. See Pembroke, William Marshal, the elder,
    Earl of, regent of England.
  • Marshal, William, the younger. See Pembroke, William Marshal,
    the younger, Earl of.
  • Martin IV., Pope, 146, 169.
  • Martin, papal envoy, 66, 67.
  • Martin’s, C. Trice, Registrum Epistolarum J. Peckham, 449.
  • Mary of Brabant, Queen of France, 187.
  • Maturins, the, 86.
  • Mauclerc, Peter, Count of Brittany. See Peter.
  • Maud, daughter of Henry, Duke of Lancaster, 410, 430.
  • Maud of Artois, wife of Otto, Count of Burgundy, 330.
  • Maud’s Castle, 38.
  • Mauléon, Savary de, 6, 31-34.
  • Mauley, Peter de, 27.
  • Mauleys, the family of, 252.
  • Maupertuis, 390.
  • Mauron, battle of, 383, 389, 390.
  • Maxwell’s Robert the Bruce, 461.
  • Maye, the river, 362.
  • Meath, 48, 270, 271, 306.
  • Meaux, treaty of, 34, 62.
  • Mechlin, 332, 333, 336.
  • Mediterranean, the, 330, 370.
  • Melton, William, Archbishop of York, 301.
  • Melrose Abbey, 423.
  • Melrose, chronicle of, 456.
  • Menai Straits, the, 163, 190.
  • Mendicants, the, 5 54, 4-88, 90-94, 379, 380. 456, 457. See also Friars.
  • Meopham, Simon, Archbishop of Canterbury, 307, 314.
  • Mercenaries, 40, 44,
    317, 384, 400.
  • Merchants;
  • Meredith ap Owen, 76.
  • Merioneth, 76.
  • Merionethshire, 166.
  • Merlin, 268.
  • Merton, 45, 99.
  • “Merton, Rule of,”, 93.
  • Merton, Walter of, 89, 93, 147.
  • Messina, Archbishop of, 79.
  • Methven, battle of, 234.
  • Metingham, John of, 201.
  • Meyer, Paul, his edition of the Histoire de Guillaume
    le
  • Maréchal>/i>, 16, 454.
  • Miausson, the river, 390, 391.
  • Michel, Francisque, 445, 446, 459.
  • Milan, 61, 430.
  • Ministers’ Accounts, 446, 447.
  • Minorites, the, 84, 87, 91, 455,
    456.

    • See also Franciscans.
  • Minot, Lawrence, 420, 421, 461.
  • Minsterworth, Sir John, 413.
  • Miracle plays, 423.
  • Mirambeau, 36.
  • Miranda, 405.
  • Mirroir des Justices, Le, 460.
  • Mise of Amiens, the, 112, 113.
  • Mise of Lewes, the, 119.
  • Model Parliament, the.
    • See Parliament.
  • Mohammedans, the, 19.
  • Molinier, Auguste, Sources de l’histoire de France, 459.
  • Monasteries, 86-88, 94, 375, 376, 425.
  • Monasticon, Dugdale’s, 449.
  • Monmouth, castle and town of, 47, 48, 267, 280.
  • Monnow, the river, 47.
  • Mont Cenis, the, 140.
  • Montague, Sir William, 308.
    • See also Salisbury, Earls of.
  • Montague;
    • the house of, 267.
  • Montfavence, Bertrand of, Cardinal, 330,
    336, 339.
  • Montfichet, Richard of, 66.
  • Montfort l’Amaury, 352.
  • Montfort, county of, 398.
  • Montfort, Amaury of, 56, 113.
  • Montfort, the house of (Dukes of Brittany), 352.
    • See also John IV. and John V., Dukes of Brittany.
  • Montfort, the house of (Earls of Leicester), 124, 246.
  • Montfort, Henry of, 114.
  • Montfort, John of, the elder. See Brittany, John, Duke of.
  • Montfort, John of, the younger. See Brittany, John, Duke
    of.
  • Montfort, Peter of, 100, 103, 112, 128.
  • Montfort, Simon of, Count of Toulouse, 55.
    • See also Leicester.
  • Montfort Simon of, Earl of Leicester. See Lester.
  • Montfort, Simon of, the younger, son of Simon, Earl of
    Leicester, 113, 126, 127, 129.
  • Montgomery, castle and town of, 24, 37, 40, 133, 167.
  • Monthermer, Ralph of, 223, 241, 264.
  • Monthermer, Thomas of, 347.
  • Montjoie, 22.
  • Montmorenci, Matthew of, 192.
  • Montpellier, University of, 386.
  • Montpezat, lord of, 295, 296.
  • Montreuil-sur-mer, 143, 216, 397.
    • treaty of, 216.
  • Montrose, 198.
  • Mont-Saint-Martin, Monastery of, 339.
  • Monumenta Franciscana, Brewer’s, 456.
  • Monumenta Hist. Germanicae, Scriptores, Pertz’, 455, 464.
  • Moors of Granada, 90, 305, 401.
  • Moor, Sir Thomas de la, 458.
  • Moray, 208.
  • Moray, Randolph, Earl of, 315-317.
  • Moray, Sir Andrew, 319.
  • Morbihan, 354.
  • Morgan of Caerleon, 15.
  • Morgan, leader of Glamorganshire rebels, 189, 190, 192, 193.
  • Morgarten, battle of. 262.
  • Morlaix, 352, 354, 363, 389.
    • battle of, 389.
  • Morley, Robert, 346.
  • Mortimer, Edmund (d. 1303), 163.
  • Mortimer, Edmund (d. 1381). See March, Edmund Mortimer, Earl
    of.
  • Mortimer, Roger, of Chirk, 267, 284, 286, 293, 306.
  • Mortimer, Roger, of Wigmore (d. 1282) 76 100,, 103, 111, 125, 128-133, 139, 163.
  • Mortimer, Roger, of Wigmore (d. 1330), 267, 271-274, 280, 283, 284, 286, 293, 298-303, 305-309, 314. See also March,
    Roger Mortimer, first Earl of.
  • Mortimer, Roger, grandson of Roger Mortimer, first Earl of
    March, 359, 360.
  • Mortimer, Roger, son of Edmund, Earl of March, 435, 437.
  • Mortimer, the house of, 1, 126, 148, 423, 431.
  • Mortmain, Statute of, 174.
  • Moselle, the river, 335.
  • Mountchensi, Joan of, 65.
  • Mount Sorrel, 9.
  • Mowbray, John of (of Scotland), 227.
  • Mowbray, John of, 280.
  • Murimuth, Adam, 458.
  • Myton, battle of, 276.
  • Najarilla, the river, 405.
  • Nájera, battle of, 405.
  • Nantes, 35, 36, 352-354.
  • Naples, 78, 79.
  • Narbonne, 386, 387.
  • Nassau., Adolf of. King of the Romans. See Adolf, King
    of the Romans.
  • Navarre, Blanche of Artois, Queen of. See Blanche.
  • Navarre, Henry III., King of. See Henry.
  • Navarre, King of, Charles the Bad. See Charles.
  • Navarre, Philip of. See Philip.
  • Navarre, Theobald IV., King of. See Theobald.
  • Navarre, 70, 144, 246, 401, 405.
  • Navarete, 405,
  • Navy, the English, 12, 186, 187, 192, 344-347, 415, 416;
  • Neath Abbey, 301.
  • Netherlands, the, 191, 279, 298, 318, 332, 333, 346, 355-357, 368-370, 376, 410, 411, 458, 459.
  • Neufbourg, house of, 65.
  • Neufbourg, Henry of, Earl of Warwick. See Warwick.
  • Nevers, Louis of. See Louis of Nevers, Count of Flanders.
  • Nevers, the Count of, 7, g.
  • Neville of Raby, Lord, 434, 436.
  • Neville, Ralph, Bishop of Chichester and Chancellor, 35, 50, 52.
  • Nevilles, the, 365.
  • Neville’s Cross, battle of, 365, 367.
  • Newark, 3, 10.
  • Newcastle-on-Tyne, 183, 250, 266, 276, 289.
  • Newport-on-Usk, 126, 279, 280.
  • Nicholas IV., Pope, 171, 199, 447.
  • Nicolas’s History of the Royal Navy, 461.
  • Nine, Council of, 119.
  • Niort, 32.
  • Nivernais, the, 417.
  • Norfolk, 206, 447;
  • Norfolk, Roger Bigod, Earl of, 23, 66, 99-100, 103.
  • Norfolk, Roger Bigod, Earl of, nephew of above, 202, 204, 206, 213, 216, 218, 223, 224.
  • Norfolk, Thomas of Brotherton, Earl of See Thomas.
  • Norham Castle, 181.
  • Norman architecture, 304, 423.
  • Normandy, 16, 30, 35-37, 44, 69, 73, 104,
    105, 141, 294, 295, 334, 345-347, 352, 358-365, 385-388, 394, 395, 400. 401, 403, 414, 417.
  • Normandy, Charles, Duke of, 403. See
    Charles.
  • Normandy, John, Duke of, 353. See John,
    King of France.
  • Normans, the, 103, 148, 186, 187, 345, 347, 360;
  • Norsemen in Scotland, the, 263.
  • Northallerton, 375.
  • Northampton, 24, 25,
    85, 89, 114, 120. 164;

  • Northampton, William Bohun, Earl of, 314,
    354, 362, 363, 366, 367.
  • Northamptonshire, 21.
  • Northburgh, Roger, Bishop of Lichfield or Coventry and
    treasurer, 349.
  • Northumberland, 131, 234, 275.
  • Norway, Eric, King of, 177. See Eric.
  • Norway, Margaret, the Maid of, Queen of Scotland, 177-179. See Margaret.
  • Norwich, 6, 131.
  • Norwich, Bishops of. See Ayermine, William, and Pandulf.
  • Nottingham, 85, 114,
    276, 308, 438.
  • Nouaillé, 390.
  • Ochils, the, 317.
  • Ockham, William of, 425.
  • O’Connor, Phelim, King of Connaught. See Connaught.
  • Odiham, 8.
  • O’Donnells, the, 270.
  • Oléron, Isle of, 20, 32.
  • Oliver, illegitimate son of King John, g.
  • Oloron, treaty of, 171.
  • Oman’s History of the Art of War in the Middle Ages, 462, 464.
  • O’Neils, the, 270, 271.
  • Oise, the river, 328, 340.
  • Ordainers, the Lords, 244, 247-249, 263, 264, 274, 277, 300, 306, 437.
  • Order of the Garter, the, 356, 380, 381.
  • Order of the Star, the, 381.
  • Orders, the Religious, 84-88, 376, 377.
  • Orders of Friars, 84, 85.
  • Orewyn Bridge, battle of, 163, 164, 190.
  • Originalia Rolls, the, 446.
  • Orkneys, the, 179.
  • Orleans, Duke of, 390-392.
  • Orleton, Adam, Bishop of Hereford, 293, 296, 300-303, 305, 350.
  • Ormonde, the Butler of Ireland, made Earl of, 307.
  • Ormesby, William, justiciar, 198, 205.
  • Orne, the river, 360.
  • Orvieto, 139.
  • Orwell, port and river, 299, 344, 349.
  • Oseney Abbey, 20, 57;
    • Annals of, 455.
  • Oswestry, 167, 306.
  • O’Tooles, the, 271.
  • Otto, nuncio to England, 27, 28;
  • Otto, Count of Burgundy, 330.
  • Ottobon, Cardinal, legate, 128, 130, 132-134.
  • Ottocar, King of Bohemia, 80.
  • Ouistreham, 360.
  • Ouse, the river, 116.
  • Owain Lawgoch. See Owen of Wales.
  • Owen of Wales, Sir Owen ap Thomas ap Rhodri, 414, 416.
  • Owen the Red, son of Griffith ap Llewelyn, 75.
  • Owens College Historical Essays, 464.
  • Oxford, 6, 11, 28, 46, 50, 57-59, 84, 85, 99,
    102, 107, 114, 251, 254, 300, 329, 370, 376, 423, 431, 434;

  • Oxfordshire, 250.
  • Oxnead, John of, 456, Pai
  • Painting in Westminster Abbey, 96.
  • Palatine, the Elector, 80, 332.
  • Palermo, 79.
  • Palestine, 28, 134,
    135.
  • Palestrina, Cardinal-bishop of, 354.
  • Palgrave’s, Sir F.T., Parliamentary Writs and Writs of
    Military Service
    , 444.

    • his Documents illustrating the History of Scotland, 449.
  • Pamplona, 405.
  • Pandulf, Papal Legate and Bishop of Norwich, 17, 18, 21,
    24, 57.
  • Pantheism, 90.
  • Papacy, the, 29, 78,
    88, 377-379.

    • See also under Popes.
  • Paris, 50, 59, 69, 84, 85, 89, 96,
    104, 105, 120, 129, 140, 170, 187, 193, 194, 211, 296-298, 326, 329, 333, 334, 353, 361, 379, 393, 394, 396, 411, 413;

  • Paris, Matthew, 14, 40, 61, 66,
    76, 87, 93, 94, 435,
    451-453.
  • Parliament, of 1257, 79;
    • the mad (1258), of Oxford, 99-101, 104, 105, 243.
    • growth Of, 101, 102,
      108, 248, 421.
    • at Oxford (1264), 113.
    • at Northampton (1267), 131.
    • at Bury (1267), 131.
    • of 1273, 139.
    • at Westminster (1275), 147, 153.
    • of 1283, 164.
    • at Shrewsbury (1284), 165.
    • at Acton Burnell (1284), 165.
    • of 1289, 172.
    • at London (1294), 194.
    • the model(1295), 195.
    • of the perambulation (1300), 217, 218.
    • at Lincoln (1301), 218, 220, 223.
    • at Westminster (1305), 227.
    • of Carlisle (1307), 230, 231.
    • of 1308, 241.
    • at Westminster (1309), 242.
    • at Stamford (1309), 242, 245, 254.
    • of London (1310), 243, 244.
    • at London (1315), 265.
    • at Lincoln (1316), 265.
    • the Irish, 269.
    • at York (1318), 274.
    • at York (1319), 276.
    • in London (July, 1320), 281, 282.
    • at York (May, 1322), 287-289.
    • at Westminster (January, 1327), 301
    • at Salisbury (October, 1328), 307.
    • at Northampton (1329), 305.
    • at Winchester (March, 1330), 307.
    • prorogued to Westminster (November, 1330), 308.
    • of April 23, 1341, 350.
    • of April, 1343, 351, 352.
    • of 1347, 366.
    • of 1371, 432, 433.
    • of 1372, 433.
    • the Good (April, 1376), 435-438.
    • of 1377, 438.
    • of Paris, see Paris, parliament of.
  • Parthenai, 62.
  • Passelewe, Robert, 43, 44, 55.
  • Pastaureaux, the, 71.
  • Patrick, Earl of March, 197.
    • See also March (Scotland), Earl of.
  • Pauli’s, R., Geschichte von England, 462, 464.
  • Pavia, Galeazzo Visconti, Lord of, 430.
  • Paynel, Fulk, 35.
  • Pearl, the, poem of, 421.
  • Peasants’ revolt, the, 424.
  • Peasants, revolts of French, 394.
  • Peckham, John, Archbishop of Canterbury, 162, 163, 167, 175, 184184, 199, 449.
  • Peebles, 321.
  • Pell Records, the, 447.
  • Pembroke, earldom of, 189.
  • Pembroke, Gilbert Marshal, Earl of, 51, 58.
  • Pembroke, Richard Marshal. Earl of, 45-51,
    53, 56, 87.
  • Pembroke, William Marshal, the elder, Regent and Earl of, 1-18, 23, 40, 209;
  • Pembroke, William Marshal, the younger, Earl of, 16, 23, 24,
    351, 454.
  • Pembroke, Aymer of Valence, Earl of, 234,
    235, 240, 244, 249-253, 268, 272-274, 276, 277, 279, 283, 288, 290, 291, 306, 314.
  • Pembroke. John Hastings, second Earl of that house, 415, 432, 433.
  • Pembroke. William of. See William of Valence.
  • Pembrokeshire, palatine county of, 23, 47, 124, 125, 166, 265.
  • Penance of Jesus Christ, Friars of the, 86.
  • Penne, 324.
  • Penrith, 177.
  • Penthièvre, county of, 352-354, 368, 402.
  • Penthièvre-Tréguier, county of, 352.
  • Perche, Count of, 8-10.
  • Percy, Henry, grandson of Earl Warenne, 206, 212, 249, 250.
  • Percy, Henry, marshal of England, 438-440.
  • Percy, Sir Thomas, seneschal of Poitou, 415, 416.
  • Percy, the family of, 365.
  • Périgord, 32, 100, 358, 384, 397.
  • Périgord, Count of, 389.
  • Périgueux, 105, 357, 387, 388, 412.
    • bishopric of, 140.
  • Péronne, 340.
  • Perpendicular style in architecture, 304.
  • Perrers, Alice, 434, 436-438. 440.
  • Perth, 197, 215, 225, 234, 245, 258, 317, 318, 322.
  • Pertz’s Monumenta, 454, 464.
  • Peruzzi, the, 356.
  • Perveddwlad, 75, 76.
  • Peter, Cardinal. See Gomez, Peter.
  • Peter III., King of Aragon, 146, 169.
  • Peter Mauclerc, Count of Brittany, 2, 8, 33, 35, 36, 56,
    62.
  • Peter of Aigueblanche, Bishop of Hereford, 55, 56,
    • See Aigueblanche.
  • Peter of Gaveston. See Gaveston.
  • Peter of Savoy, Earl of Richmond, 105, 108.
  • Peter of Spain, Cardinal, 230.
  • Peter Roger, Archbishop of Rouen. See Roger, Peter, and Clement
    VI.
  • Peter the Chamberlain, 119.
  • Peter the Cruel, King of Castile, 370, 403, 411, 430.
  • Peterhouse, Cambridge, 93.
  • Peter’s Pence, 378.
  • Petit’s Charles de Valois, 463.
  • Petit-Dutaillis, M., 454.
    • his Étude sur Louis VIII.., 462, 463.
  • Petrarch, Francis, 402, 421.
  • Petrariae, 26.
  • Pevensey Castle, 117, 120, 136.
  • Philip II., Augustus, King of France, 1,
    3, 8, 23, 29-31, 104.
  • Philip III., the Bold, King of France, 134, 140-146, 169.
  • Philip IV., the Fair, King of France, 146,
    170, 186-196, 199-201, 203, 210-212, 216-218, 221-223, 229, 239, 256, 294, 324, 345.
  • Philip V., the Long, King of France, 295,
    325, 463.
  • Philip VI. of Valois, King of France, 311,
    320, 325-348, 351-364, 367, 368, 460.
  • Philip, Count of Savoy, 139.
  • Philip, Count of Valois, 325. See also
    Philip VI., King of France.
  • Philip of Navarre, 388, 398.
  • Philip of Rouvres, Duke of Burgundy, 400,
    409.
  • Philip the Bold, Count of Évreux, 385.
  • Philip the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, son of John, King of France,
    392, 398, 400, 410.
  • Philippa, daughter of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, Countess of
    March, 430, 434.
  • Philippa of Hainault, Queen of Edward III., 298, 299, 305, 308, 317, 331, 356, 410, 419, 420, 432, 434, 438.
  • Philippine, daughter of Guy of Dampierre, Count of Flanders, 192.
  • Philpots, the, 426.
  • Philobiblon, the, of Richard of Bury, 3IO.
  • Philosophy, 83, 93.
  • Picardy, 8, 417.
  • Pike, L.O., his editions of the Year Books, 461.
  • Pipe, James, 394, 400, 402.
  • Pipe Rolls, 446.
  • Pipton, treaty of, 125, 133.
  • Pirenne’s Bibliographie de l’histoire de Belgique, 460.
    • Histoire de Belgique, 464.
  • Pisa, Agnellus of. See Agnellus.
  • Plague, the. See Black Death.
  • Plays, miracle, 423.
  • Plessis, John du, Earl of Warwick, 99.
    • See Warwick.
  • Ploermel, 354, 355,
    383.
  • Plympton, 26.
  • Poissy, 361.
  • Poitevins, 30, 31, 44, 47, 51, 53, 55,
    65, 84, 98, 99, 102,
    103, 107, 115, 117, 451.
  • Poitiers, 30, 31, 47, 190, 358, 389, 394, 397, 399, 416;
  • Poitiers, Alfonse of. See Alfonse.
  • Poitou, 6, 25, 27, 30-32, 34-37, 41 43, 47, 53,
    62, 64, 105, 229, 358, 383, 397, 39, 400, 404, 407, 412, 415, 416;

    • scutage of, 40.
  • Poitou, Count of, Richard, son of King John, Count of. See
    Richard.
  • Polain’s edition of Jean le Bel, 460.
  • Pole, the house of, 426.
  • Pole, William de la, 356.
  • Pollock, Sir P., and Maitland’s History of English Law,
    462.
  • Polychronicon, Higden’s, 458.
  • Pons, 64.
  • Pont-Sainte-Maxence, 328, 329.
  • Pontefract, 273, 276,
    281, 284-286, 292, 293, 304;

  • Ponthieu, 8, 54, 73, 164, 224, 296, 297, 327, 333, 362, 363, 385, 395, 411.
  • Pontigny, 60, 74.
  • Pontoise, 361.
  • Pontvallain, battle of, 414.
  • Poole’s, R.L., Mediæval Thought, 463;
    • his Wycliffe, 463.
    • his Oxford Historical Atlas, 464.
  • Popes.
    • See under Innocent III.,
    • Honorius III.,
    • Gregory IX.,
    • Innocent IV.,
    • Alexander IV.,
    • Urban IV.,
    • Clement IV.,
    • Gregory X.,
    • Nicholas III.,
    • Martin IV.,
    • Honorius IV.,
    • Nicholas IV.,
    • Celestine V.,
    • Boniface VIII.,
    • Benedict XL,
    • Clement V.,
    • John XXII.,
    • Benedict XII.,
    • Clement VI.,
    • Urban V.,
    • Gregory XL.
  • Port Blanc, 35.
  • Ports, the Cinque, 1, 7, 8, 113-115, 122, 129, 161, 186.
  • Portsmouth, 34-36, 63, 186, 188, 189, 192, 334, 359, 412.
  • Portugal, Ferdinand of, 55.
  • Powys, 76, 267, 306, 414.
  • Powys, Charltons of. See Charltons.
  • Praemunire statute of, 230, 378, 426.
  • Preachers, Order of, 84, 87. See Dominicans.
  • Pressuti’s Registers of Honorius III., 450.
  • Preston, 289.
  • Prices, rise in, after the Black Death, 373, 374.
  • Principality of Wales, the, 165-167.
  • Priories, the alien, 377.
  • Proclamation in English, French and Latin, 103.
  • Prothero’s Simon de Montfort, 463.
  • Provençals, 53, 57, 84.
  • Provence, 54, 63, 64, 134, 144, 146.
  • Provence, Raymond Berengar IV., Count of, 54.
    • See Raymond Berengar.
  • Proving, 146, 171.
  • Provisions, papal, 38, 39, 58, 150,
    151, 256, 377, 378, 426;

  • Provisors, statute of, 377, 378, 426.
  • Public Record Office, the, 443, 448, 449.
  • Purveyance, 242, 247,
    380.
  • Puymirol, 324.
  • Pyel, John, mayor of London, 427.
  • Pyrenees, the, 69, 141, 192, 406.
  • Rageman, statute of, 148.
  • Ragman. Roll, the, 198.
  • Rance, the river, 352.
  • Randolph, Sir Thomas, Earl of Moray, 315.
  • Rashdall’s Universities of the Middle Ages, 462.
  • Rathlin Island, 234.
  • Rationalism, 91.
  • Ravenspur, 317.
  • Raymond Berengar IV., Count of Provence, 54, 63.
  • Raymond VII., Count of Toulouse, 33-35, 62, 71.
  • Record of Carnarvon, the, 449.
  • Record Commission, the, 443, 450.
  • Records, as sources for history, 443-451;
    • of Court of Chancery, 443, 444;
    • of Court of Exchequer, 443;
    • of Common Law Courts, 447;
    • of King’s Bench and Court of Common Pleas;
    • of Scotland, 447, 448;
    • Welsh, 449;
    • Papal, 450.
  • Recueil des historiens de la France, begun by Dom
    Bouquet, 453, 459.
  • Red Hills, the, 365.
  • Redesdale, 197.
  • Redesdale, Gilbert of Umfraville, Lord of. See Umfraville.
  • Regalis Devotionis, Bull, 229.
  • Reginald, Count of Gelderland, 332.
  • Registers, Bishops, 449, 450;
  • Reims, 395 396, 413.
  • Reims, Archbishop of, 19.
  • Renaissance of the twelfth century, the, 88.
  • Rennes, 388.
  • Réole, La, 32, 296, 297, 358, 417.
  • Reports of Deputy-keeper of the Records, 449;
    • of Historical Manuscripts Commission, 449.
  • Revolt, the peasants’, 424. Reynolds,
    Walter, Treasurer of England and Archbishop of Canterbury 238, 256, 257, 283, 299, 300, 301, 302, 307.
  • Rhine, the, 335, 336.
  • Rhine, Count Palatine of the, 80.
  • Rhineland, the, 191.
  • Rhos, Cantred of, 167, 189.
  • Rhone Valley, the, 418.
  • Rhuddlan Castle, 161, 162, 164, 166, 167.
  • Rhunoviog, Cantred of, 189.
  • Rhys ap Howel, 300, 301.
  • Rhys ap Meredith, 161, 168, 172.
  • Rhys, J., and J.G. Evans’ Red Book of Hergest, 458.
  • Rich, St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, 50, 51, 54,
    57, 59, 60.
  • Richard I., 105, 393,
    406, 407.
  • Richard of Bordeaux, son of the Black Prince, 428, 435, 437.
  • Richard, son of King John, titular Count of Poitou, Earl of
    Cornwall and King of the Romans, 23, 32-34, 40, 41 48, 61,
    62, 66, 67, 77, 80,
    86, 99, 102, 104, 105, 108, 113, 116, 117, 129, 135.
  • Richmond, John, Earl of, 56. See John of
    Gaunt.
  • Richmond, John of Brittany, Earl of. See John of Brittany.
  • Richmond, Peter Mauclerc, Earl of, 2, 33. See Peter, Count or Duke of Brittany.
  • Richmond, Peter of Savoy, Earl of. See Peter of Savoy.
  • Richmond (place), 365.
  • Richmond, Simon de Montfort, made Earl of. See Leicester, Earl
    of
  • Rievaux, 289.
  • Rigaud, Bishop of Winchester, 450
  • Rigaud, Eudes, Archbishop of Rouen, 81, 119.
  • Rigg’s, J.M., Select Pleas of the Jewish Exchequer, 448.
  • Riley’s, H.T., his edition of Rishanger, etc., 453.
  • Rioms, 191, 192, 210.
  • Ripon, 275.
  • Rishanger, William, 453.
  • Rivaux, Peter of, treasurer, 43, 44, 46, 48,
    51, 55.
  • Robert I, Bruce, King of Scots, 233, 235, 238, 242, 244, 245, 249, 257, 263, 266, 269-273, 275, 276, 284, 289-291, 304, 305, 315, 316, 320, 422. See also Bruce,
    Robert.
  • Robert II, Steward of Scotland, afterwards King Robert II., 393.
  • Robert, Steward of Scotland, 323.
  • Robert, Count of Artois, 196, 210, 246.
  • Robert of Artois, enemy of Philip VI., 330, 331, 347, 354.
  • Robert, Count of Namur, 459.
  • Roberts’ Calendarium Genealogicum, 445.
  • Roche Derien, La, battle of, 367, 368, 385.
  • Rochelle, La, 31, 32,
    399, 415, 416.
  • Rochelle, battle of La, 415.
  • Roches, Peter des, Bishop of Winchester, 3, 4, 10, 19, 20, 24, 29, 36,
    43, 45, 50, 53, 84,
    81.
  • Rochester, Castle and city, 14.
  • Rockingham Castle, 20, 21.
  • Rodez, Bishop of, 407.
  • Roger, Peter, 329. See also Clement VI
    Pope.
  • Rogers, J.E. Thorold, History of Agriculture and Prices,
    462.
  • Roles Gascons, 445, 446. See Rolls.
  • Roll, the Ragman, 198.
  • Rolle, Richard, 423.
  • Rolls;
  • Romana Mater, bull, 203.
  • Romances, 94, 95.
  • Romanesque architecture, 422.
  • Romans, Adolf of Nassau, King of the, see Adolf of Nassau;
    • Charles of Moravia, King of the, see Charles IV;
    • Henry, King of the, see Henry;
    • Rudolf of Hapsburg, King of the, see Rudolf;
    • William of Holland, King of the, see William of Holland.
  • Rome, 2, 18, 19, 27, 39.
    176, 217, 221, 418.
  • Romney, 7, 8.
  • Romont, 56.
  • Romorantin Castle, 389.
  • Roncesvalles, Pass of, 404.
  • Roncière, de la, Histoire de la Marine
    Française
    , 404.
  • Rose Castle, 258.
  • Roslin, 225.
  • Rostein, the family of, 70, 74.
  • Rotuli. See Rolls.
  • Round Table at Windsor, 356, 380.
  • Rouen, 361, 387, 414;
    • Archbishops of, 81. See Rigaud, Eudes,
      Roger, Peter.
  • Rouergue, 397, 400,
    407, 411;

    • Counts of. See Armagnac, Count of Roussillon, 404.
  • Roxburgh, town and castle, 197, 206, 208, 212, 225, 245, 258, 319-322, 387;
    • treaty of, 320.
  • Royan, 63.
  • Rudel, Elie, lord of Bergerac, 32.
  • Rudolf of Hapsburg, King of the Romans, 143, 144, 169, 170.
  • Runnymede, 5, 209, 219.
  • Ruthin, 162.
  • Rye, 7, 8.
  • Rymer’s Foedera, 450, 451.
  • Sabina, Guy Foulquois, Cardinal-bishop of, papal legate, 119, 121;
    • See Clement IV.
  • Sacerdotium, the, 92.
  • Sack, Friars of the, 86.
  • Sailors, English, 427.
  • Saints, English, honour paid to, 19, 53.
  • St. Albans, 190;
    • abbey, 435;
    • chroniclers of abbey of, 451, 454.
  • St Albans, Abbot Simon of, 450.
  • St Andrews, 182, 215.
    Bishops of. See Fraser and Lamberton.
  • Saint-Bavon, abbey of, 453.
  • St. Davids, Bishop of. See Bek, Thomas.
  • Saint-Denis, 361.
  • Saint-Émilion, 32, 324.
  • Saint-Germain-en-Laye, 328.
  • St. Giles, John of, 91.
  • Saint-Gilles, house of, 64.
  • Saint-James-de-Beuvron, 36.
  • Saint-Jean-d’Angely, 358.
  • Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port, 405.
  • St. John, John of, 188, 191, 196.
  • Saint-Lo, 360.
  • Saint-Macaire, 196.
  • Saint-Mahé, 186.
  • Saint-Malo, 35.
  • Saint-Omer, 104, 347,
    348, 418.
  • Saint-Pol-de-Leon, 36.
  • St. Paul’s, London, 57, 199, 283, 299, 440;
    • canons of, 13.
    • dean of, 188.
    • annalist of, 240.
    • See also London.
  • Saint-Quentin, 340.
  • Saint-Sardos, 295.
  • Saint-Sauveur-le-Vicomte, 399, 417.
  • Saint-Sever, 141, 324, 417.
  • Saint-Vaast-de-la-Hougue, 359.
  • Saint-Valery, 361.
  • Sainte-Mère-Eglise, William of, Bishop of London, 3.
  • Saints, English, 19, 53.
  • Saintes, 36, 63, 324, 328, 413.
  • Saintonge, 36, 63, 64, 105, 170, 295, 324, 358, 397, 415.
  • Salerno, Charles, Prince of, 145, 170.
  • Salic Law, the, 326.
  • Salisbury, 89, 202;
  • Salisbury, Henry, of Lacy, Earl of. See Lincoln.
  • Salisbury, Thomas of Lancaster, Earl of. See Thomas.
  • Salisbury, William Longsword, Earl of, 8,
    32, 44.
  • Salisbury, William Montague, Earl of; 314
    • See also Montague, William.
  • Salisbury, William Montague, Earl of (son of the above), 390, 391.
  • Salvatierra, 405.
  • Sambre, the river, 340.
  • Sanchia of Provence, second wife of Richard of Cornwall, 61, 63.
  • Sandal Castle, 273.
  • Sandale, Bishop of Winchester, 450.
  • Sandwich, 9, 11, 212, 354, 360, 416.
  • Santander, 415, 433.
  • Satires, English, 95.
  • Savoy; 139
    • palace of the, 440.
  • Savoy, Amadeus III., Count of Savoy, 54.
    See Amadeus.
  • Savoy, Boniface of, 66. See Boniface.
  • Savoy, Peter of, 61, 63. See Peter.
  • Savoy, Philip of. See Philip.
  • Savoy, Thomas of. See Thomas.
  • Savoyards, the, 53, 55, 57, 82,
    98, 99, 102, 103, 145.
  • Saxony.
  • Scalachronica, Sir T. Grey’s, 456.
  • Scarborough Castle, 250, 251.
  • Scheldt, the river, 335, 346.
  • Schiltron of pikemen, 213, 260, 285, 318.
  • Schism between eastern and western Churches, 142.
  • Scholasticism, 90, 93, 94, 425.
  • Science, 83, 93, 94.
  • Scimus Fili, papal letter, 219.
  • Scone, 183, 198, 206, 233, 318.
  • Scotland, 12, 15, 23, 44, 54, 67, 75,
    98, 104, 138, 164, 172, 176, 177, 179-184, 188, 190, 192-198, 205-208, 217-221, 223-228, 231-238, 243-245, 249, 254, 257-263, 275, 284, 285, 289-291, 295, 301, 304, 305, 309, 310, 314-324, 329-331, 336, 337, 354, 364, 365, 371, 386, 387, 393, 398, 402, 419, 422, 423.
  • Scrope, Sir Richard le, treasurer, 433.
  • Sculpture, 96.
  • Scutage of Bedford, the, 26;
    • of Kerry, 40.
    • of Poitou, 40.
  • Seeley’s Life and Reign of Edward I., 463.
  • Segrave, John, 224, 225.
  • Segrave, Stephen, 35, 43, 51, 55.
  • Seine, the river, 361, 411.
  • Selby, William, 365.
  • Selden Society, the, 448.
  • Selkirk; 321, 371
  • Sens, 417.
  • Sens, William of, 96.
  • Septs, the Irish, 429.
  • Serlo, Mayor of London, 22.
  • Severn, the river, 76, 111, 114, 125, 126, 267, 284, 306.
  • Sheen, 440.
  • Sherburn-in-Elmet, 281.
  • Sheriffs, 43, 103, 119, 128, 148, 167, 172, 254;
  • Shire, system in Wales, 166, 167;
  • Shrewsbury, 48, 85,
    284;

  • Shrewsbury, Ralph of, Bishop of Bath and Wells, 450.
  • Shropshire, 48, 147,
    167, 301, 306.
  • Sicilian Vespers, the, 146.
  • Sicily, 4, 78, 79, 81, 98, 120, 139, 146, 169, 171, 172.
  • Silegrave’s Henry of, Chronicle, 455.
  • Simony, 168.
  • Siward, Richard, 46-48, 51.
  • Skeat’s editions of Chaucer and Langland, 461.
  • Skelton Castle, 180.
  • Skenfrith, Castle of, 47.
  • Skicsea Castle, 20.
  • Sluys, 205, 210, 344, 346-349, 356, 369; &t& of, 346, 347, 369, 384, 457.
  • Smith’s, S. Armitage, John of Gaunt, 435, 463, 464.
  • Smithfield, 375.
  • Snowdon, 68, 75, 76, 162-164, 166.
  • Soissonais, the, 340.
  • Soisy, 60.
  • Sellers, Rostand de, seneschal of Gascony, 62.
  • Sologne, the, 389.
  • Solway, the, 238, 289.
  • Somme, the river, 361, 362, 367, 397, 411.
  • Sorbon, Robert of, 93.
  • Soubise, 415.
  • Southampton, 370.
  • Southwark, 22.
  • Spalding, Peter of, 275.
  • Spain, 192, 305, 404-406, 415, 416. See also Aragon and Castile.
  • Spain, Peter of, Cardinal. See Peter.
  • Speaker, office of, 438.
  • Spruner-Menke’s Historischer Hand-Atlas, 464.
  • Staffordshire, l3O, 273, 274.
  • Stammoor, 277.
  • Stamford, 85;
  • Stanley Abbey, Chronicle of, 455.
  • Staple, ordinance of the, 380;
    • system the, 427.
  • Stapledon, Walter, Bishop of Exeter, 292,
    298-300.
  • Statute of ——
  • Statutum de Tallagio won
    concedendo
    , 208.
  • Stephen, papal collector, 39.
  • Stephen, King, 3, 10,
    14, 20, 101, 101.
  • Stephens, W. R W., his History of the English Church, 462.
  • Stevenson’s, J., Documents of Scotland, 449;
    • Chronicon de Lanenost, 456;
    • edition of Coggeshall’s Chronicon Anglicanum, 458.
  • Stevenson’s, W.H., Records of Nottingham, 449.
  • Steward, of England, Simon de Montfort, 56;
    • of Scotland, the, 197.
  • Stewart Kings of Scotland, 393, 422.
  • Stirling Bridge, battle of, 207, 208, 212.
  • Stirling, castle and town, 182, 197, 207, 215, 217, 225, 258-260, 323.
  • Stone, use of, in building houses, 97.
  • Stratford, 132.
  • Stratford, John, chancellor, Bishop of Winchester and
    Archbishop of Canterbury, 293, 296, 298, 299, 302, 305, 314, 349 350, 360, 381, 425.
  • Stratford, Robert, Bishop of Chichester, chancellor, 314, 349, 425.
  • Strathearn, 317.
  • Strathspey, 206.
  • Stratton, Adam of, 173.
  • Strongbow, 15.
  • Stubbs’ Select Charters, 450;
    • Councils, 451;
    • edition of Walter of Coventry,453;
    • Chronicles of Edward I and Edward II., 457, 458, 463;
    • Constitutional History, 462.
  • Studium, the, 92, 93.
  • Studium Generale, 89. See
    University.
  • Subinfeudation, 173, 174.
  • Subsidy Rolls, 447.
  • Sudbury, Simon of, Archbishop of Canterbury, 435, 439.
  • Suffolk, 59, 299.
  • Suffolk, Ufford, Earl of, 314.
  • Surrey, 8, 45.
  • Sussex, 8, 114, 333.
  • Swale, the river, 276.
  • Swaledale, 276.
  • Swansea, castle and town, 280.
  • Swinbrooke, 458.
  • Syria, 78, 86.
  • Taillebourg, battle of, 63, 70.
  • Tallagio non concedendo, Statutum de, 208.
  • Talleyrand, the Cardinal, 389, 392.
  • Tancarville, Lord of, Chamberlain of France, 360, 368.
  • Tany, Luke de, seneschal of Gascony, 141,
    162, 163.
  • Tarascon, Treaty of, 171.
  • Taxatio Ecclesiastica Angliæ et Walliæ, 447.
  • Taxation, 5, 27, 29;
  • Taxes, on exports, 147, 148;
  • Taxster, John de, Chronicle of, 455, 456.
  • Tayster. See Taxster.
  • Teivi, the river, 76.
  • Templars, Order of the, 15, 26, 253-255;
    • suppression of the, 254-256.
  • Temple, Church of the, 15, 41 164;
  • Temple, Knights of the. See Templars.
  • Tertiaries, 87.
  • Testa de Neville, the, 447.
  • Thames, the, 112, 349, 385.
  • Theiner’s Vetera Monumenta Hib. et Scot. Historiam
    Illustrantia
    , 450.
  • Theobald IV, Count of Champagne and King of Navarre, 70.
  • Theology, 21, 83, 89, 90, 91, 93, 129.
  • Thérouanne, 383.
  • Thiérache, the, 340, 341, 347.
  • Thirty, battle of the, 382, 383.
  • Thomas, Earl of Lancaster, Leicester and Derby, 224, 238, 239, 240-288, 290, 299, 302, 303, 304, 306.
  • Thomas of Brotherton, Earl of Norfolk, son of Edward I., 278, 283, 302.
  • Thomas of Savoy, uncle of Eleanor of Provence, 55.
  • Thomas of Woodstock, Earl of Gloucester, 430.
  • Thomas, St. Aquinas See Aquinas, St. Thomas.
  • Thomas, St., of Canterbury, 19, 59, 60, 350;
    • translation of relics of, 19. See also
      Becket.
  • Thomas, St., of Cantilupe, 93. See
    Cantilupe.
  • Thomist teaching, 92. See Aquinas, St.
    Thomas.
  • Thompson’s, Sir E. Maunde, Chronicon Angliæ, 453;
    • Chronicon Galfridi le Baker, 458,
      464.
  • Thoresby, John, Archbishop of York, 423.
  • Thorpe, Benjamin, his Florence of Worcester, 455.
  • Thorpe, Sir Robert, Chancellor and Chief Justice, 433.
  • Thouars, 31, 34, 62, 416;
  • Thouars, the Viscount of, 62.
  • Tintagel Castle, 249.
  • Tickhill Castle, 285.
  • Torksey, 10.
  • Torture, 256.
  • Toulouse, 2, 62, 64, 384, 386.
  • Toulouse, Joan, Countess of. See Joan.
  • Toulouse, Raymond VII., Count of. See Raymond VII.
  • Touraine, 30, 105.
  • Tournai, 211, 343, 347, 348, 354, 361.
  • Tournaments, 311, 314.
  • Tours, 31, 389.
  • Tout’s Edward I., 463;
    • Papacy and Empire, 463.
  • Tower, of London, the, 6, 45, 75, 112,
    113. 132, 293, 300, 309, 349, 355, 365, 393, 438;

    • the Round, Windsor, 356.
  • Tower Hill, 310, 375.
  • Towns, growth of, 97, 122;
  • Towy, the river, 76, 161, 162, 166-168.
  • Trade, 97, 165, 194.
  • Trailbaston, Ordinance of, 231.
  • Translations into English, 95, 96.
  • Treasons, Statute of, 380.
  • Treasurer, office of, 52, 65, 102.
  • Treaty of ——
  • Trébuchet, the, 8, 9, 12.
  • Tréguier, 35, 367;
    • County of Penthièvre-Tréguier, 352.
  • Trent, the river, 10, 129, 198, 206, 228.
  • Trevelyan’s, G.M., England in the Age of Wycliffe, 463.
  • Trevet. See Trivet.
  • Trier, 80.
  • Trim, 306.
  • Trinitarian Friars, the, 86.
  • Trivet, Nicholas, Dominican chronicler, 136, 456.
  • Trokelowe, J. de, Annales, 453.
  • Troyes, 27, 417.
  • Trussell, Sir William, 302.
  • Tunbridge, 39.
  • Tunis, 134.
  • Turner’s, G. J., Pleas of the Forest, 448;
    • Select Pleas of the Forest, 448.
    • Minority of Henry III., 1.
  • Turberville, Payne of, 267.
  • Turberville, Sir Thomas, 192, 193.
  • Turks, the, 184, 329.
  • Tuscans, 97.
  • Tuscany, 421.
  • Tutbury Castle, 285.
  • Tweed, the river, 181, 196, 245, 247.
  • Tweeddale, 225.
  • Twemlow’s Calendars of Papal Registers, 450.
  • Twenge, Sir Robert, 39, 44, 59.
  • “Twenty-Four,” the, 99, 100.
  • Twiss, Sir T.’s edition of Bracton, 461,
  • Tyburn Elms, 309.
  • Tvnedale, 177, 197,
    365.
  • Tynemouth, 250.
  • Tyre, Archbishop of, 11.
  • Ufford, Earl of Suffolk. See Suffolk.
  • Ughtred, Sir Thomas, 323.
  • Ulster, 37, 270, 272, 428, 430.
  • Ulster, Hugh de Lacy, Earl of, 37.
  • Ulster, Lionel of Clarence, Earl of, 428,
    429. See also Lionel.
  • Ulster, Richard de Burgh, Earl of, 269-272.
  • Umfravilles, the, 278.
  • Umfraville, Gilbert of, Lord of Redesdale, 316.
  • Unam Sanctam Bull, 222.
  • Union, treaty of, between England and Scotland, 178.
  • Universities, the, 83, 88-94, 375, 421, 424-426. See also Cambridge,
    Montpellier, Oxford, Paris.
  • Urban IV., Pope, 110, 113, 121.
  • Urban V., Pope, 378, 411.
  • Ure, the river, 285.
  • Usk Castle and town, 47, 279, 280.
  • Usk, River, 126, 280;
    • Valley, the, 279.
  • Usury, 18, 175.
  • Vaissète’s Histoire de Languedoc, 462.
  • Vallée aux Clercs, near Crecy, 362,
    363.
  • Valois, house of, 325, 386.
  • Valois, Charles of, 194. See Charles.
  • Valence, Aymer of. See Pembroke, Aymer, Earl of, and Aymer,
    Bishop of Winchester.
  • Valence, William of, Lord of Pembroke, 65,
    98, 109, 117, 124, 125, 162, 165, 202.
  • Valence, William of Savoy, Bishop-elect of. 54-56.
  • Valenciennes, 332-334, 419.
  • Vander Kindere’s Siècle des Artevelde, 464.
  • Vannes, 354, 355, 361.
  • Venice, 370.
  • Vercelli, Church of St. Andrew at, 15.
  • Vermandois, the, 336, 340, 413.
  • Verneuil, 388.
  • Vescy, John de, 131.
  • Vescy, Lady, 248.
  • Vespers, the Sicilian, 146.
  • Vic, De, his Histoire de Languedoc, 462.
  • Vidal de la Blache’s Tableau de la Géographie de la
    France
    , 464.
  • Vienne, the river, 141, 388, 389;
    • Council of. 255.
  • Vierzon, 388.
  • Villeins, the, 377.
  • Vincennes, Convention of the Wood of, 328.
  • Vinogradoff’s Villainage in England, 461.
  • Visconti, Bernabò, 430.
  • Visconti, Galeazzo, 430.
  • Visconti of Milan, the, 429, 430.
  • Visconti, Violante, daughter of Galeazzo, of Pavia, 430.
  • Vision of Piers Plowman, Langland’s, 423, 461.
  • Viterbo, 56, 134, 135.
  • Vitoria, 40.
  • Vyve-Saint-Bavon, truce of, 211.
  • Wadicourt, 362.
  • Wace’s Brut, 95, 457.
  • Wages affected by Black Death, 372-375.
  • Wake, Lord, 365.
  • Wakes, the, of Liddell and Lincolnshire, 428.
  • Waleis, Henry le, Mayor of London, 142.
  • Wales, 14-16, 18, 24, 29, 37, 38, 47,
    48, 51, 58, 67, 69,
    74-77, 98, 99, 101, 102, 104, 110, 114, 117, 118, 122-128, 131, 134, 138, 139, 148, 161-168, 172, 176, 188-191, 193, 194, 204, 212, 224, 252, 259-263, 268, 269, 279-281, 287, 300, 301, 306, 307, 316, 414-416, 423;

    • statute of, 166.
    • records of, 448.
    • annals of, 459.
  • Wallace, Sir William, of Elderslie, 205-208, 212, 217-221, 226, 227, 232, 262, 263.
  • Wallon’s Louis IX., 463.
  • Wallingford Castle and town, 239, 242, 249, 250, 300.
  • Walsingham, Thomas, Gesta Abbatum S. Albani, 452;
    • Historia Anglicana of, 454.
  • Walton, 299.
  • Wardrobe accounts, 447.
  • Ware, 252.
  • Warenne, William, Earl (d. 1240), 8, 45.
  • Warenne, John, Earl (d. 1304), son of above, 65, 99, 102,
    114-117, 120, 124, 125, 149, 162, 197, 198, 202, 205-207, 212, 214, 224.
  • Warenne, John, Earl (d. 1347), grand-son of above, 224, 239, 242, 244, 245, 249-253, 259, 272-274, 283, 291, 299, 315.
  • Wark, the Lord of, 196.
  • Warwick Castle, 251.
  • Warwick, Beauchamps of. See Beauchamps;
    • Neufbourg, Earls of, 65.
  • Warwick, Guy of Beauchamp, Earl of, 241,
    244, 249, 251, 259, 272, 291.
  • Warwick, Henry of Neufbourg, Earl of, 1.
  • Warwick, John du Plessis, Earl of, 65, 99, 103.
  • Warwick, Thomas of Beauchamp, Earl of, 390, 391.
  • Warwick, William Beauchamp, Earl of, 190.
  • Waverley, Annals of Abbey of, 454.
  • Weald, the, 7, 8, 115.
  • Wear, the river, 365.
  • Wells, Hugh of, Bishop of Lincoln, 2, 3, 450.
  • Wells, Bishops of Bath and;
    • See Burnell;
    • Robert;
    • Drokensford;
    • Sandale.
  • Wenceslaus of Luxemburg, Duke of Brabant, brother of the
    Emperor Charles IV., 410, 420.
  • Wendover, Roger of, 21, 22;
    • his Flores Historiarum, 451.
  • Westminster, 19, 21,
    46, 54, 71, 135, 143, 147, 161, 206, 217, 227, 243, 238, 242, 301, 308, 310, 437;

  • Westminster, Abbot of, 99, 100, 431. See also Langham,
    Simon.
  • Westminster, Matthew of, imaginary chronicler, 452.
  • Westmoreland, 285.
  • Weyland, Sir Thomas, Chief Justice cf the Common Pleas, 172, 426.
  • Weymouth, 370.
  • Whalley Abbey, 376.
  • Wharton’s Anglia Sacra, 454.
  • Whitecastle, 7.
  • White Friars, the, 86. Whittaker, W.J.,
    his edition of Le Mirroir des Justices, 461.
  • Whittingtons, the, 426.
  • Whittle sea, William, Archbishop of Canterbury, 432, 435.
  • Wicklow, 271.
  • Wigford, 10.
  • Wight, Isle of, 6, 224.
  • Wigmore, Castle, 125;
  • Wigmore, Roger Mortimer of. See Mortimer, Roger.
  • Wilkin of the Weald, 7-9.
  • Wilkins’ Concilia, 450.
  • William I. of Avesnes, Count of Hainault,. Holland and Zealand.
    298, 299, 332, 333.
  • William II. of Avesnes, Count of Hainault, Holland and Zealand.
    Son of the above, 332, 336, 339, 356.
  • William of Bavaria, Count of Hainault, Holland and Zealand, 410.
  • William of Hatfield, son of Edward III., 428.
  • William of Holland, King of the Romans, 78, 79.
  • William of Norwich, St., 175.
  • William of Savoy, Bishop-elect of Valence and Winchester, 54-56.
  • William of Valence, Lord of Pembroke, 65,
    98, 109, 117, 124, 125, 162, 165, 202.
  • William I. the Conqueror, 52, 73, 345, 360.
  • William the Lion, King of Scots, 177, 178, 180.
  • Wiltshire, 184, 233,
    422.
  • Winchelsea, 7, 8, 129, 205, 384, 396;
    • naval battle off, 384.
  • Winchelsea, Robert, Archbishop of Canterbury, 199-204, 206, 208, 217, 219, 220, 222, 223, 228-232, 238, 239, 241, 242, 244, 249, 254-256, 265, 303.
  • Winchester, 1, 9, 102, 109;
    • bishopric of, 108.
    • Cathedral of, 56, 423.
    • parliament of March, 1330, at, 307.
    • Annals of, 454.
  • Winchester, Bishops of;
    • See Edington, William;
    • Roches, Peter des;
    • Stratford, John;
    • Aymer of Valence;
    • Woodlock, Henry;
    • William of Savoy;
    • Wykeham, William of.
  • Winchester, Hugh Despenser, the elder, Earl of, 287. See Despenser.
  • Winchester, Saer de Quincy, Earl of, 9, 13.
  • Windsor, town and castle, 110, 112, 249, 310, 356, 406, 423;
    • Round Table at, 356, 380.
    • Chapel, St. George’s at, 380, 423.
  • Wingham, Henry, 99.
  • Wishart, Robert, Bishop of Glasgow, 206,
    227, 233, 234.
  • Wither, WIlliam, 30.
  • Wolvesey Castle, Winchester, 102, 103.
  • Women In the law courts, 347;
    • French law of succession of, 437.
  • Woodlock, Henry, Bishop of Winchester, 239.
  • Woodstock, 75.
  • Wool trade 148, 332,
    369, 427, 433.
  • Worcester, 1-3, 15,
    44, 85, 121, 122, 126, 127, 284;

    • Bishops of, see Cantilupe, Walter; Reynolds, Walter.
  • Worcester, Provisions of, 121, 124;
    • Annals of, 455.
  • Wright’s, T., Political Songs, 461;
    • Political Songs and Poems, 461.
  • Writs, Parliamentary, edited by Sir F. Palgrave, 444, 447.
  • Wycliffe, John, 376, 377, 42l, 425, 427, 434, 439-441, 453;
    • his writings, 461-463.
  • Wye, the river, 47, 76, 111, 126, 163, 280.
  • Wykeham, William of, Bishop of Winchester, 423, 432, 433, 435, 438-440;
    • his Register, 450.
  • Wykes, Thomas, Chronicle of, 455.
  • Wynn, John, 414.
  • Wyntoun, Andrew, Originale by, 459.
  • Zealand, county of, 299, 332, 356, 410.
  • Zouch, William de la, Archbishop of York, 365.
  • Zwyn, the river, 344, 346;

CORRIGENDA

Chapter II, Paragraph 5, for Roger Bigod read Hugh Bigod.

Chapter X, Paragraph 4, for Earl of Cornwall read Earl of
Lancaster.

Scroll to Top